Artilce Topics from Fast Downloads

Free Download Tools by MDofPC

MDofPC - Free Download Software Tools


Winzip - Easy to use file extraction utility	Download Accelerator - A download recovery software that ensures complete delivery of your download.


Adobe Acrobat - View PDF documents quickly (electronic books)	Alcohol 120% - CD & DVD Burning Software

Download Software Instructions by MDofPC

MDofPC Download Software Instructions

We have several types of downloadable software on our site, so we have put together a set of instructions. To make good use of these instructions it is best to determine which type of download you have purchased. The three types are listed below.

1. Executable Download (.exe) This is any download that ends in .exe

This is the easiest type of download to use and install. You should have received a email with download instructions and those instructions should have contained a download link. You can click that link to begin download, you will be given two choices.

1. Open to install or Save to have a Backup

If you cannot find the download link try to locate the download address, it will look like: http://www.mdofpc.com/Downloads/

If you do find this address copy and paste this address into your browser.

2. Zipped Download (.zip) This is any download that ends in .zip

This is a little more difficult than a executable download. You should have received an email with download instructions and those instructions should have contained a download link. You can click that link to begin download, you will be given two choices; 1. open (install) or 2. save (backup). We recommend that you choose save at this step, this will allow you to save the zipped file to your desktop. We recommend saving the file on your desktop for convenience. Once you have downloaded the file you will need to locate it on your desktop and double click to open it. There are two common ways to extract the files.

1. WinZip (available for free download at our free downloads page)

If you have winzip installed it should open and allow you to extract to a folder, you should create a temporary folder an example would be C:\Downloads . Once you have extracted the files you will need to locate the folder you created and run setup.exe (unless instructions specify otherwise, such as CD image)

Once you have your zipped file downloaded, open up Win Zip and you will see this screen:

Click on the Next button and this is the next screen you will see:

The file you downloaded may appear in this list and if it does, just click on it and then click on the Next button to proceed. But, if your zip file does not appear on the list - click on the Search button to find your zip file. This will be the next window that will open up:

Choose Let me find it (not automatic) and click on Ok. And you will get this window:

You then proceed through your folders until you find the folder where you have stored your zip file and double click on your folder.

When you find your zipped file double click on it and you will now come to this screen:

Now click on the Next button and you will see a screen with a box asking if you want to add this folder to your favorite zip folders - you can choose either Yes or No. What this question is asking is if you want to add the folder where you have stored your zip file to your favorite zip folders. For this tutorial, we chose no because we did not want our file to be unzipped into a new folder. We want to unzip our file into a folder we have already created.

Now you can choose the folder where you want to store this file.

If you want to store the unzipped contents at the folder that is in the Selected folder box, then just click Unzip Now. But if you want your files stored elsewhere, click the Select different folder button. Sometimes you may have folders set up where you wish certain contents to be saved. And if that is the case, you have the ability with Winzip to place it in the folder of your choice.

Once you have determined the folder where you want to store your unzipped file contents, click Ok.

Then the following box will appear:

Now click Unzip Now and your file contents will unzip to the folder where your files are to be stored.

2. Windows Compression Manager (windows xp default)

If you do not have winzip installed you can still extact the files. You can locate the file and double click it to open and view contents. After you have opened the file go to File at the top left of the window and choose extract files. You need to specify a folder to extract the files to an example would be C:\Downloads . Once you have extracted the files you will need to locate the folder you created and run setup.exe (unless instructions specify otherwise, such as CD image)

3. CD Image (May come in a zipped file format)

If your download is a cd image, this means that the download requires the cd to play or install properly. We provide the download instructions and program to burn the cd, to complete these steps you will need a high speed internet connection (cable or dsl) and a cd burner.

The first step would be to download the file and save it to your desktop. Then extract the files contents to a folder such as C:\Downloads. Once you have extracted the files to a folder then you will need to install alcohol 120% to burn the cd. Your download instructions should have instructions for downloading alcohol 120%.

Once you have Alcohol 120% installed you will need to choose burning wizard and then locate the files that you have extracted. Then click next and insert a blank cdr and it will burn your disk for you.

Step: 1
Install Alcohol 120%, you may download it below:

Step: 2
Start Alcohol 120%. Than click on Image Burning Wizard. Marked in the red box in the screenshot below.

Step: 3
The image burning wizard will start. Click on browse to find the image on your hard disk you want to burn. After clicking on open, Alcohol 120% will open the image and display some info about the image. Click next to continue.

Step: 4
In this screen you can select your burner if you have more than one. You can also set the burning speed. Burning at a low speed is recommended. You don't need to change the other settings with the images from our site! After choosing your burner and burning speed, click on start to burn your image.

Any problems or questions please email: webmaster@mdofpc.com or call 412-250-7965 Monday-Fri 9AM-6PM EST

Download Software and Support Overview by MDofPC

Questions about How Downloading Software Works

1.Are all download software titles Full Version and registered?

Yes, all software titles can be used as either an upgrade or full version. They are already registered and activated under MDofPC, some titles can be registered to end users.

2.Is download software the same as a retail boxed version?

Yes and no, most of our software titles are the complete retail version, but a select very few have been cut down to size for downloading purposes. If you want the full version please buy the boxed version or from a retail store near you.

3.How will my download software be delivered to me?

Most of our download software is available for immediate download and serial will be provided separately if required. The software titles that we do not have for immediate download will be sent via email within a few hours, this may be due to being updated by manufacturer or third party provider.

4.Why are your prices so inexpensive?

We are able to offer low prices because we purchase large quantities in volume and pass the savings on to our customers. Also downloadable software does not require manuals,media or shipping. We do offer quantity discounts for 5+ and 10+ purchases.

5.How long until I receive my download software?

Most orders are processed within a few hours, if there is a delay you will be notified. You should of received two confirmation emails upon purchase, the first email is from our onlinestore verifying your order. The second email is from our credit card processing to verify the amount.

6.I ordered my software but have not received any emails?

If you have placed an order and have not received any emails this may be due to your email address format, characters such as; ()-_{}+=*~`" might prevent emails from being processed. If this has happend to you please email:mdofpc@gmail.com or contact us via live support. If we are not available please leave a message or email for quick response.

7.I am not sure if I qualify for the Terms & Conditions?

Our terms and conditions are recommended guidelines that are used to be in compliance with licensing agreements. If you are in doubt if you qualify for the terms and conditions please email: webmaster@mdofpc.com or call 412-250-7965

8.How do I qualify for Academic Software?

In order to qualify for an Academic Software title you must provide us documentation showing that you meet the academic download requirements. This can be a school id, faculty id, school transcript, or any other documentation that shows that you meet the academic qualifications. Please send this information along with your order number to webmaster@mdofpc.com or fax it to 412-568-0010.

9.Does your site offer support if I purchase software?

Yes, we offer unlimited product support for up to 1 year of purchase and electronic pdf books for some titles. We also offer free upgrades for some of our download software titles as they become available by manufacturer.

10.Do you offer discounts for large orders?

Most of our prices are so low we cannot offer a discount but there are a few titles that we can make an exception for. Please contact us at webmaster@mdofpc.com or call 412-250-7965 for further details.

11.I noticed you do not have the latest version of my software?

We try to keep up with our software titles, sometimes we fall behind. If you notice something is not up to date let us know and we will have it updated within a few days.

12.I started downloading my software and the estimated time to download is several hours?

Our downloads are delivered using OC3 optical transmissions capable of up to 150mbs, however download times may vary because of:
1.Your connection to the internet typically cable/dsl connections is very fast, but a dialup or 56k will be incredibly slower.
2.If you are downloading during peak hours 10am -5pm, normally this is not a factor as the server is quite powerfull.

13.Can I get a refund for my software I purchased?

Because the software is downloadable the only way we can give you a refund is if you have proof of purchase for the same product from another retail, reseller or distributor.

14. Who provides the download software?

Download Software is not hosted at manufacturer or third parties. MDofPC only provides technical support for the software.

Custom Computer Packages & Systems

Overview of Custom Computer Packages & Systems

MDofPC Custom Computers LLC offers custom built computer systems for personal and professionals at discount prices. Each custom computer system package is built to your specs and or budget. Contact a sales rep today and they will help you decide what you need today and for tomarrow on any budget.

All technicians have an A+ or MCP certification and at least 2 years of experience
Systems run a 24-48 hour burn in test to ensure against defects and errors
All systems come pre-loaded and ready to run out of the box
Computers include 30 days software support via phone or email
1 year limited warranty on all computer components
Internet Cable & DSL ready, optional 56k modem dialup
All custom computer packages include matching speakers, keyboard and mouse
Windows XP comes pre-installed and activated with every custom computer system
Any system with a cd burner will have a burning software package installed
Any system with a dvd player will have dvd playback software installed
Any system with a dvd burner will have dvd burning software installed
All systems include 1 year of antivirus protection and updates
Additional cooling fans may be added to prevent overheating on high end systems
Most custom computer systems ship within 5-7 business days
Free Fedex ground shipping on all orders over $500 and are insured to market value

Limited warranty void if any unauthorized personel services the machine, also if any hardware components are tampered with.

Burning Instructions by MDofPC

MDofPC Burning CD Images Instructions

Step: 1
Install Alcohol 120%, you may download it below:

Step: 2
Start Alcohol 120%. Than click on Image Burning Wizard. Marked in the red box in the screenshot below.

Step: 3
The image burning wizard will start. Click on browse to find the image on your harddisk you want to burn. After clicking on open, Alcohol 120% will open the image and display some info about the image. Click next to continue.

Any problems or questions please email: webmaster@mdofpc.com or call 412-250-7965

(we also have live support available between 9am to 6pm M-F and 9am to 1pm Sat)

WinZip Instructions by MDofPC

MDofPC WinZip Unzip Instructions

What is a "zipped" file? Basically, it is similar to a file folder with compressed or "squeezed" files in it. It is most often used for saving space, for storing files together that need to be stored together, and for putting several files together for sending to other people with email or on web pages. Since web space can be expensive, most people who offer files for downloading will store their files inside a zipped file. If you have a file name that ends with ".zip"--you have a zipped file.

Winzip is one of the leading applications for compressing and uncompressing files. Winzip can compress many files into a single compressed file called an archive.. It can also open an archive and allow selected compressed files to be extracted as full, ready-to-use files.

WinZip is standard on all URI machines however if you do not have the compression program on your home computer, you can download the evaluation version at http://www.winzip.com

For those of you who have never used Win Zip or who find it confusing, this tutorial has been written to help you learn how to master zipping and unzipping files.

Win Zip Tutorial - extracting files

Once you have your zipped file downloaded, open up Win Zip and you will see this screen:

Click on the Next button and this is the next screen you will see:

Choose Let me find it (not automatic) and click on Ok. And you will get this window:

You then proceed through your folders until you find the folder where you have stored your zip file and double click on your folder.

When you find your zipped file double click on it and you will now come to this screen:

Now you can choose the folder where you want to store this file.

Once you have determined the folder where you want to store your unzipped file contents, click Ok.

Then the following box will appear:

Now click Unzip Now and your file contents will unzip to the folder where your files are to be stored.

Coraopolis PA 15108 Onsite Computer Repair Service by MDofPC

We offer onsite computer repair service for personal and businesses at a flat rate price. There are no suprise costs and you will be given an estimate over the phone or when we arrive onsite. We charge $35 to come out up to 30 miles from our location and then $35 a hour once
we arrive onsite and work begins.

Our technicians will try to advise you of the best method to fix your computer or computers as we offer a wide array of services. In some cases it might be better to have our technician pick up the machine and have it serviced at our shop, this is due to the hours it can take to repair. On occassion virus's and spyware can leave windows corrupted beyond reasonable repair, when this happens it is much cheaper to have the computer serviced in house.

Your private data and personal information is our highest importantance, keeping your data intact and your personal information secure. Our technician will ask you a few questions to make sure everything is the way you want it, giving you a wide variety of options. If your computer needs to be reloaded your data will be saved on a secure drive and restored afterwards. Also your personal information stays personal such as passwords, business documents, pictures and other related documents.

Onsite Computer Repair Services include but are not limited to:

Virus Detection & Removal, Spyware Detection & Removal, Windows Updates & Service Packs, Unlimited Antivirus Protection, Unlimited Spyware Protection, Registry Repair & Optimization, Remove Unnecessary Programs, Free Up Additional Ram, Remove Internet History & Temporary Files, Defragment Hard Drive, Provide Automatic Hard Drive Defrag, Troubleshoot & Install Printer Issues, Troubleshoot & Install Scanner Issues, Speed Up Internet Access, Upgrade Memory, Fix Broken Power Jacks, Replace Bad Power Supplies or Adapters, Dust & Debri Removal From PC, Upgrade & Replace Hard Drive, Troubleshoot & Replace Motherboard, Upgrade & Replace CD & DVd & BluRay Drives, Troubleshoot Network Issues, Upgrade or New Network Installations, Wireless Networking, Replace Cooling Fans, Replace & Fix Broken LCD Screens, Complete Laptop & Notebook Repairs, Data Restoration, Setup & Configure Backup and much more!

All service work carries a 30 day warranty from the date it was performed. All technicians are Microsoft and CompTia Certified with at least 5 years of experience.

Onsite Fee is $35 up to 30 miles away
Hourly service rate is $35 per hour

Call 412-680-1134 or email: mdofpc@gmail.com for more information

Ahead Nero 8 Burning Rom Cd & Dvd Suite

NERO 8 WAS released only last week and replaces the popular Nero 7 Premium Reloaded from 2006. We have been looking at the retail box version, which Nero 8 now only comes on DVD and no longer on CD. The software Now comes in at a whopping 1.26GB of data, where as the downloadable version is only 182.5MB. The size difference did take us back a bit, as it has already some forum posters. Then again you really have to remember the DVD does contain all the known language versions to man.

There s also a slight difference in the install applications too, as seen in the images below. Both of those missing modules from the on-line version can be obtained from the main website if required. The Nero Mobile from the DVD is only a 30-day trial anyway, so no major loss there. Accompanying the DVD are also Photoshow Express and the Securdisc viewer, which are separately downloadable. If you re wondering what Securidisc is, check this out we covered it quite extensively in a review of late.

The variations between the installs do not stop there. On the hard drive, the full DVD installation (minus InCD) comes in at 755MB, the downloadable version is just 383MB and Nero 7 357MB. What leads the vast difference in the Nero 8 versions is their swarve and swish animated templates. The directory of the same name is full of movie files for adding to the normally plain DVD menu creations in Nero Vision. All in all, this takes up nearly-half of the final installation size from the DVD version of Nero 8.

Forum posts around Nero 8 accuse the software suite of now being bloat-ware, in light of all this. We believe this really is a hail-back to previous versions of the suite, where it was broken up. Beforehand, you could download separate parts of Nero suite and in different packages to suit all, but now it s just one size fits all and is no longer tailored.

Nero 8 installed a tad faster than 7, on our t-rusty P4 based PC. With almost minimal interruptions from the procedure itself, although at the end we were prompted to select or deselect what file types Nero should handle. We re glad this was offered and in a distinct way too. As it can be a pain to go through at a later stage picking and pulling out what file extensions you d like to be handled by your already favourite app, rather than Nero.

The very first noticeable difference, after installation, was the main applications boot up time. It s considerably faster than the previous versions to the point where we checked to see if were using the same machine. Yes, it s that much of an improvement. Nero 7 did arrive on the scene back in 2005, with an almost service-pack release under the guise Premium Reloaded late 2006. With that in mind, we d expect some over-hauls so we re glad to see this was the first. The loading times were a bother to us from beforehand, just as it was to others too.

The main core application Nero Burning ROM, hasn t changed at all from what we could see. As with prior iterations, all the disc writing aspects of Nero still run from and around it, albeit with a few crafty command switches for Nero Express. It does load quicker than before when we burnt a DVD, which didn t have any noticeable time differences from version 7.

What has changed a lot is Nero SmartStart. No longer is it just the bulky equivalent of a tool-bar just to launch applications and their functions in the Nero suite. All of which can all be launched anyway from the start menu. Now, it s actually a useful piece of software.

In Nero 8 the SmartStart application now contains all the useful and easy to access features of the complete software suite. Burning discs, creating discs, copying discs, ripping audio are all here to use. Although they have still missed out on mix-mode CDs, just as they have in Nero Express. If you know the suite anyway, the new SmartStart is a cross between the full-blown applications of Nero and also Express. It s more like a Nero Express Plus, which you could almost replace using its lite version within time. Nearly everything here is a just a few clicks away from start to finish, all easy to use too. Ideal for the not-so-techy and lazy people alike.

As you can see from the following screen shots, the most common functions and much better usage of them than Express are now built into SmartStart. They haven t left out the traditional features though. Nero 8 has them still included in an application launch bar.

They ve taken on the current and emerging trends that are all around us within High Definition media and brought it inside Nero 8. This is very clearly seen in their video authoring software, which has now been updated to version 5. As now HD media can be created with ease inside the Nero suite, although a fee playable plug-in is needed for certain aspects. It now boasts full Blue laser and HD support, for the first time so both formats can be addressed inside Nero leaving none out in the cold. This also includes support from inside their media player, ShowTime.

We ran a quick test on converting some hr hdtv avi s to DVD, Vision 5 shaved off some time in the media creation. We re sure the greater number of files we would have used, the greater the benefit in time we would have seen. Unfortunately we couldn t use the HD transcoding functions as we re sure it would have killed our poorly spec d P4 system.

From out of the box/internet, Nero have a fully-backed Vista application now. Although the previous version did install and the free updates took care of the awkwardness this is truly a Vista product. They ve integrated the UI with Aeroglass features and even thrown in a useful Windows sidebar Nero DiscCopy gadget. The latter does more or less what it says on the tin, all very easy to use.
There are a few other trinkets Nero have thrown in and improved upon, from on-line content sharing to backing-up of data. But the last thing they came to our attention and thought we should mention was the disc recover software.

Nero RescueAgent allows users to restore deleted files and recover data from discs where it may have been lost due to scratches, interrupted recordings or poor quality of media. We ve used BlindWrite before for this need, but it s useful here for those who are thwarted by damaged media and use Nero. A we lcome addition to the suite we believe, keep it up guys.

The majority of Nero sold are on-line, with a whopping 68% of all sales. We thought the retail boxes would have been a higher figure, but it only equates to 17% of sales. Then again, whenever we frequent our local supermarket-oriented-PC-wholesalers we re always tripping over boxes of Nero. T his does always mean they re selling well, despite their massive presence.

In the USA they offer an update DVD from the previous version, this we can t see on the European website which could put off possible upgraders.

In Short
Nero has made some useful improvements from the versions 7. If it s HD media creating you re going for next, then this is the package to look at. Although we re unsure if it s a significant enough change to move on from the last version, however the quick loading time and SmartStart could eventually sway us.

The Good
New improved SmartStart, faster in loading and running, HD support

The Bad
No longer separate packages

The Ugly
Could be seen as bloat-ware

Click Here for Great Prices on CD & Dvd Burning Software

Server Management by Server Buddies

We specialize in server management at a very reasonable cost. Maximizing the productivity of your server systems by keeping them monitored 24/7 on line without worrying of rebooting them if they are crashed or down. Our server management team will keep your server safe and up to date with the latest security patches/updates. Any security risk released will be patched instantly by our Server Security Management Advisers. Server management Support Staff is available 24/7 over a help desk and live chat to answer any question you may have, install any application, or troubleshoot future server management issues.

If you purchase the ServerBuddies Server Management plan your server will be fully managed and monitored round the clock. Once you place the order for our server management package, our highly trained group of System Administrators will monitor its performance and maintain your server 24 7 to ensure that it is always on line and running without any issues.
The server management includes installation and maintenance of a standard software package, services monitoring, server backups and customer support by Help Desk or email.
Every ServerBuddies Server Management plan includes Apache, MySQL, Mail and DNS server configuration.

Regular updates are also performed on the server in order to make sure you are always running a tight configuration free of spammers and hackers.

Our Server Management plan includes:

Initial Server Setup
24/7 Server Monitoring & Management
Server Tweaking
Software installation and configuration
Troubleshooting future issues
Regular Server Maintenance
Help desk and Live chat Assistance
Server Backup Configuration
Server Security Configuration (anti DDoS attack, firewall software based, and much more..)

If you have any questions regarding the server management package, please do not hesitate to contact our Support team.

$60/month

Authorized Reseller List

MDofPC Authorized Reseller List

Full Server Security Audit by Server Buddies

Server Security & hardening consists of creating a baseline for the security on your servers in your organization. The default configurations are not designed with security as the primary focus. Rather, a default installed server is designed for communication and functionality. To protect your servers, you must establish solid and sophisticated security & hardening policies for all types of servers in your organization. With todays dilema of indentity theft and security breaches, if your server is not secured properly your company can lose a lot of money for this.

We provide a Full Server Security & Hardening Audit in order to investigate and track for possible intruders and spammers. Once we have checked your system is clean, we will proceed to issue a server hardening increasing your server security to prevent intruders from access your server by exploiting common vulnerabilities or injecting malicious code (iframes, exploits).

Our Full Server Security& Hardening Audit includes the following:

Full Security Audit
Intrusion Detection and Removal
Kernel Update to the latest stable release (this include applying security patches (grsecurity)
Control Panel Security Updates
OS security updates
Fix common Permission Issues in order to prevent unprivileged users to access important data.
Fix /tmp security problems
Logwatch configuration
Sysctl hardening
TCP/IP Hardening
SSH Hardening
SSH Port Change
RkHunter Installation
Advanced Policy Firewall Installation
BFD (Brute Force Detection) Installation
System priority installation
SIM (System Integrity Monitor) installation and configuration
PRM (Process Resource Monitor)
Scan of possibly enabled PHP dangerous functions
Mod_Security installation and configuration with an aggresive ruleset
Mod_dosevasive (Anti-DDoS attacks) installation and configuration
Unistallation of unused services such as telnet,fingerd,etc.
Log auditing for unusual activity

$70 One Time Fee

Mail Server Optimization by Server Buddies

We provide Mail Server Optimizations for persons who own a dedicated mail server, for mail propouses (newsletter, mailing list promotions, mail hosting, etc)
Most of times, a default mail server configuration takes more server load than it should when they are not configured correctly, due this you will end up having your mails stuck on the queue rather than sending the mails properly.
There is 0 chance your mail server will survive without having an RBL setup nor an anti spam solution. This plans fits when you feel your server is not sending/receiving properly.

Our Server Tweaking & Optimization plan includes:

Improved for Dedicated Mail Servers that sends up to 10,000 daily mails.
Send email to Inbox for popular mail companies such as Hotmail or Yahoo!
SpamAssassin Installation (Razor2 plugin enabled)
ClamAV, DrWeb Installation
RBL+DNSBL Setup
SPF Sender Policy Framework Setup
Yahoo! DomainKeys Setup
Reverse DNS setup
Squirrelmail/Horde Installation

Exiscan Installation (Requires Exim MTA) If you have any questions regarding the mail server optimization Support package, please do not hesitate to contact our Support team.

$75 One Time Fee

Initial Server Setup by Server Buddies

You just bought a new server and you dont know where to start? You feel you are lacking of knowledge on how to properly setup your server. This Initial Server Setup plan fits when a new server has been recently connected to the internet and the OS and the control panel has been recently installed. Its obviously that when you buy a fresh server you need to know where to start, this is your point of start plan. Our ServerBuddies Initial Server Setup plan includes the following:

Our Initial Server Setup plan includes:

OS and Control Panel Setup
Basic Server Security Audit
Domain Setup
DNS Setup
Apache Setup
Mysql Setup
PHP Setup
RkHunter Installation
Kernel update
APF (Advanced Policy Firewall Installation) Installation
SIM (System Priority) Installation
BFD (Brute Force Detection) Installation
SSH Server Hardening
TCP/IP Hardening
Mod_Security installation and configuration
Scan of possibly enabled PHP dangerous functions
Unistallation of unused services such as telnet,fingerd,etc.
System Integrity monitor Installation
Zend Optimizer Installation
RPM Audit

If you have any questions regarding the Initial Server Setup package, please do not hesitate to contact our Support team.

$60 one time fee

Hour of Server Support by Server Buddies

Need a one time job? Please, feel free to contact us for an estimated quote.
Most projects can easily be completed within an hour, however some may take a bit longer.
This Hour of Server Support plan includes any custom server solution you would like us to install or troubleshoot.

For Example, an Hour of Support can be used for:

MySQL Server Replication Setup
cPanel DNS Server Clustering
Apache Failover Solution
Server troubleshooting
Server Migration nor Site Migrations
Kernel upgrade
3th party Scripts Installation, Service installation and configuration
OpenSSL recompilation
PCI Compliance Setup
Mail Server Installation and Configuration
Video Sharing Site Requirements Configuration (ffmpeg,ffmpeg-php,mencoder,mplayer,lame3,etc)
Many more..!

Keep in mind we support the following control panels:

cPanel Server Support and Troubleshooting
Plesk Server Support and Troubleshooting
DirectAdmin Server Support and Troubleshooting
Webmin Server Support and Troubleshooting
Ensim Server Support and Troubleshooting

If you have any questions regarding the Hour of Server Support package, please do not hesitate to contact our Support team.

$35 per hour

Aliquippa PA 15001 $75 Computer Repair PickUp & Dropoff Service

We offer pickup and drop off computer repair service for personal and businesses at a flat rate price of just $75 for all labor & services, the only time you will pay more is if you need hardware or want to upgrade with no surprise costs or fees. We charge $35 to come out up to 30 miles from our location, we do make exceptions beyond 30 miles but an additional service fee applies depending on the additional mileage. And of course if you drop off there is no pickup or drop off fee.

When dropping off the computer for repair or service we have a 24 hours a day, 7 days a week pickup and drop off area open to the public. To drop your computer off, simply fill out an invoice and put a copy in the drop off box with the computer. The service will begin that day with an update following the next day via phone. Please try to provide details of what you would like to have done to expedite services. If your computer requires hardware or you want to upgrade we will call you and inform you of prices and options. When work is complete we will call you and you can arrange pickup or pay over the phone with a credit card and pickup anytime. If your computer was picked up you can choose to have it dropped off as part of the $35 pickup fee. If you dropped off your computer and would like to have it dropped off and setup the $35 fee would apply.

Your private data and personal information is of our highest importance, which is why we keep your data intact and your personal information secure. Our technician will ask you a few questions to make sure everything is the way you want it, giving you a wide variety of options. If your computer needs to be reloaded your data will be saved on a secure drive and restored afterwards. Also your personal information stays personal such as passwords, business documents, pictures and other related documents.

Pickup & Drop Off Computer Repair Services include but are not limited to:

Virus Detection & Removal, Spyware Detection & Removal, Windows Updates & Service Packs, Unlimited Antivirus Protection, Unlimited Spyware Protection, Registry Repair & Optimization, Removal of Unnecessary Programs, Free Up Additional Ram, Delete Internet History & Temporary Files, Defragment of Hard Drive, Provide Automatic Hard Drive Defrag, Troubleshoot & Install Printer Issues, Troubleshoot & Install Scanner Issues, Speed Up Internet Access, Upgrade Memory, Fix Broken Power Jacks, Replace Bad Power Supplies or Adapters, Dust & Debris Removal From PC, Upgrade & Replace Hard Drive, Troubleshoot & Replace Motherboard, Upgrade & Replace CD & DVD & BluRay Drives, Troubleshoot Network Issues, Upgrade or New Network Installations, Wireless Networking, Replace Cooling Fans, Replace & Fix Broken LCD Screens, Complete Laptop & Notebook Repairs, Data Restoration, Setup & Configure Backup and much more!

All service work carries a 30 day warranty from the date it was performed. All technicians are Microsoft and CompTia Certified with at least 5 years of experience.

Pickup & Drop Off Fee is $35 up to 30 miles away (covers both pickup & drop off)
Flat Service Rate of $75 plus any hardware or upgrades

We are the only computer repair location offering a Flat Service Repair Rate of $75 on all types of computers, laptops, servers, netbooks, mainframes and more.

Call 412-680-1134 or email: mdofpc@gmail.com for more information

SEO Search Engine Optimization

1. Choosing a domain name

Selecting the right domain name for your website is important for your future success for a variety of reasons. Not only does the domain name need to logically relate to your business and be fairly easy for people to remember, your choice of domains can have a very real effect on your placement within search engines.

Keyword Importance
The actual domain name of your website may be included as one of the factors considered by the large search engines in determining whether your web site is relevant for a specific keyword. As a result, including the most-searched keyword for your business in the domain name itself can increase your sites relevance in search result pages (SERPs). The PromotionWorld Keyword Suggestion Tool is a great resource for figuring out which keywords are the most important for your business, and thereby can be considered as an important part of your domain name.

There are of course many examples of seemingly irrelevant domain names that perform exceptionally well on search engines. The domain name of Google is a perfect example. Search engines use complex algorithms to determine a websites relevance, so remember that this is just one of many factors.

AAAlphabetically Speaking
Since the dawn of the phone book, there have been countless new businesses created with odd-sounding names designed to push their listing to the top of the page. Most listings in search directories also use alphabetical order for sorting websites, so there are now countless domains that start with numbers or the letter A. A quick search of Google shows the Army Aviation Association of America, American Association of Advertising Agencies, and AAAA Surplus all jockeying for position. This is not a key factor for search engine optimization, though. The value of creating a great brand exceeds the advantage of being the first on alphabetical lists with a nonsensical domain name.

Think Branding
Building a great brand should be a primary goal of most online businesses. The almighty Brand is among the companys core assets. Since a strong presence on the Internet is becoming more and more important for even traditional businesses, the right company name and URL choice can be vital to your businesss success. Choose a name which is easy to remember, easy to pronounce, and does not infringe on existing trademarks.

The goal of corporate branding was eloquently summarized by the band Cake:

We are building a religion
We are making a brand
Were the only ones to turn to
When your castles turn to sand

An easy-to-remember domain name is a valuable tool for your business promotion and recognition. The name doesnt need to have a great meaning if you are committed to building a brand, then your Google could be FUBAR without a lot of work.

Including hyphens in a domain name has its pros and cons. A well-placed hyphen can help compound words to appear more clearly to people, but it can have a negative affect on your overall branding strategy. This is just one of the many reasons why Coca-Cola can be found at Coke.com as well as Coca-Cola.com and CocaCoke.com.

Marketing Niche
Understanding your potential market is vital to a good understanding of the value of a potential domain name. Find out who your competitors are in the market first. Than consider how you will try to differentiate yourself youre business from your competition. Knowing your marketing niche will help you to navigate the vast jungle of potential domains. Cheap-Cowboy-Boots.com is a very different positioning statement than Best-Cowboy-Boots.com, for example. One of the best ways to evaluate how you will position your company on the market is to use the PromotionWorld Keyword Suggestion tool to find the keywords your potential customers are using today to try to find similar businesses.

2. Hot n Heavy Web Site Consummation

Building your new web site is an exiting adventure. The act of creation is a rush whether you are using silk sheets or style sheets. Before you start with your new web site, however, you must make sure that youve laid the proper foundation for future success. Search engine optimization should be on your mind even at the formative stage of your web site to insure your success and to prevent you from having to rearrange the site structure for SEO.

Customer-Centered Development
You can consider your target audience and market niche when guiding the development of your web site. Is your audience Internet savvy, or are they newbies? Will they read complex instructions and navigate to find information, or do you need to sell a simple and direct message quickly? Let your site user profile influence the structure and complexity of your web site.

The ABCs of HTML
It almost goes without saying that it is important the website developer to have good knowledge on HTML and the basic rules of website development. Beyond the basics, however, keep in mind that many design decisions will have a direct effect on search engines will analyze your web site. Eye candy like Flash-based navigation can be fun to develop, but search engines wont be able read information contained in images, Flash inserts, and other kinds of web site window dressings. Try to stay away from using too many effects since this can harm your search engine readability.

Clear Paths for Crawling Spiders
Search engines are continually scouring the Internet and processing web pages to provide their users with the best information possible. This process involves the use of automated programs, commonly called spiders, which continually crawl the web. It is important that your web site is built in a way that is easy for the spiders to find information. Clean, well-defined and simple code structure is a must for SEO-friendly HTML. Obsessing over tidy code may seem a bit anal-retentive, but it is important to have HTML that can be easily processed by web browsers and search engines alike. Be sure the HTML is implemented with all key structure tags placed in the right order. It is especially important to understand the right placement of the Meta Tags, tables and heading structure.

Google Commandments
SEO techniques specific to the Google search engine will be discussed in detail in the second installment of this tutorial, but keep this immensely popular service in your thoughts even during the creation of your web site. Google gives an advantage to sites which are well organized and easily classified. Cleanliness may be its own reward, but improved placement within the Internets leading search engine should motivate even the most sloppy web master to scrub HTML clean.

The other vital tenet from the Book of Google is the Internet is built upon the free transition of information. Google rewards web sites that give the users the opportunity to move easily from page to page, site to site. After all, Google wants to be sure that Google users can easily come back to Google. This means that the back button in the browser must work on all pages of your web site. The God of Search Engines will punish you if you stop their users from going back to search results.

Blinded by Flash
Macromedia describes its powerful Flash application as a powerful tool that

...allows designers and developers to integrate video, text, audio, and graphics into immersive, rich experiences that deliver superior results for interactive marketing and presentations, e-learning, and application user interfaces.

Flash can be a great tool for creating innovative, dynamic web sites, but it is a double-edged sword. Many experts agree that improper use of Flash will cause significant trouble with the search engine optimization. If a spider cant crawl your web site because key navigation is hidden in a Flash insert, your placement on that search engine will suffer tremendously. Use the effects moderately to avoid harming your site. A flash introduction may seem like an attractive design decision, but it can create a significant barrier to your site content.

The focus of your web site must lead you in every stage of the development. Starting with a good development and promotion will deliver results in the future and will pay back your efforts.

3. Wonderful Web Design and Sensational SEO

The graphical design of your web site will be a key building block of your business image. Design is one of the most core decisions in creating of your corporate image because it creates an instant, visual representation of your companys presence. Design decisions must carefully balance aesthetics and usability, but mind though that it is equally important to consider search engine optimization in the design phase. Certain design decisions can have a disastrous impact on your placement in search engines. We will therefore merge the two in a discussion of design-specific SEO requirements in the remainder of this section.

Surveying the Landscape
Do you want to know what design conventions may work well in your industry? Look first to your competition. Look closely and critically at your competitors to evaluate what design elements have been successful in the past. You can use search results to gauge which sites have better optimization. Keep in mind, however, that the most successful competitors will likely be better positioned in search engines because of the factors that made them successful, not necessarily only SEO-specific activity.

The graphical design of your web site will be a key building block of your business image. Design is one of the most core decisions in creating of your corporate image because it creates an instant, visual representation of your companys presence. Design decisions must carefully balance aesthetics and usability, but mind though that it is equally important to consider search engine optimization in the design phase. Certain design decisions can have a disastrous impact on your placement in search engines. We will therefore merge the two in a discussion of design-specific SEO requirements in the remainder of this section.

Surveying the Landscape
Do you want to know what design conventions may work well in your industry? Look first to your competition. Look closely and critically at your competitors to evaluate what design elements have been successful in the past. You can use search results to gauge which sites have better optimization. Keep in mind, however, that the most successful competitors will likely be better positioned in search engines because of the factors that made them successful, not necessarily only SEO-specific activity.

4. An Ode to Structurally Sound Web Sites

The homepage of your web site may be the doorway to your online business, but the structure of the site behind the door is just as important as its curb appeal. An intelligent structure to the subsections of web site is the cornerstone of search engine optimization. To implement the right optimization process, you should follow these guidelines: First, define the right linking structure and hierarchy for your site. It is great to have a site filled with great information, but that information has to organized into If you have several categories, well structured with different content areas, be sure to link the top-level categories in the navigation on your Home page. The entry page of your site is the most important not only for the visitors; it is of great value to the spiders and thus needs to present all the linking requirements carefully completed. Secondly, you need to adapt the site code to be easily read.

Navigating Charted Waters
It does not matter how much great information your web site contains if it is impossible for visitors, and visiting spiders, to find it. Navigation is your greatest tool to helping everyone find the pots of intellectual gold hidden beyond your homepage. Your visitors are like treasure seekers in your site-island. Make their journey easy and entertaining for making them come again. What you can actually do? In the menu navigation you can set all the links to your major inner content - category groups, services, features, content groups, forums and promotions. When you choose which links to put in the navigation bar, you need to have a clear vision of your site structure. A well-organized home page is good both for your user retention and for the search engine spidering. Talking about the navigation links, we can consider the importance of the top line path navigation. This thing is the way you to lead the spider and the visitors into your content, allowing an easy follow-up of the site structure. Remember that every page of your site needs to have an easy access both from and to the home page. This can be achieved either by linking your logo to point the Home page or setting a Home link in the top of the page.

Outbound Linking
While linking, always consider the importance of the links outbound and inbound links on/into your home page. Many experts recommend that you find up to 10 sites in your industry with good Alexa.com positioning and Google PageRank and exchange links. Some webmasters will even buy links on especially popular home pages. The outbound links may be as important as inbound links. Search engines sort the sites by similarity and the outbound links can be a great help. For example if you set a link to http://www.my-favorite-competitor-site.com, the search engine spider may relate your sites as content of similar category. You can read more about Google PageRank and Alexa.com to find out why these are important for your search engine optimization and how the Alexa.com toolbar function as a mediator in the Internet.

Tables
Using a table-structured layout can make your content easy to find understand. The use of tables on a web page allows you complete control over the look and format of a page. Tables are especially useful in creating clear navigation sections, a great way to help users intuitively find the core logic of your site organization. Tables are also well accepted by Google for their ability to put organization in the content. You will see later in this tutorial how you can use tables to improve your search engine visibility.

To be most effective, the table structure of your site needs to be especially clean and well-organized. Arranging your content in tables will allow the spiders to find the logic of your content organization. How it can happen? When your table structure follows the content logic, your content will be spidered and classified better. If you have for example text descriptions for every product, you can set in the table name the name of the product or the name of the category group. Use equal table names and structures for your equal content units. Here is a code example of a beginning of a well structured table:

Demystifying URLs
Dynamic web sites, managed by complex Content Management Systems (CMS), offer the webmaster greater flexibility and efficiency over hand-coded HTML. The use of a database allows your data to be easily stored, processed, and output. A database-driven system also your content units to be easy delivered for displaying using many search criteria and in multiple formats. Showing the searched information every time the user performs selects to request it , will allow your site to gain more popularity and to increase the user retention indicators.

The URL structure concerns the most important part of the optimization process. If your URL type is
http://www.yoursite.com/content.php?id=43
you can make it more readable by mode_rewrite.
This way your URL will read:
http://www.yoursite.com/2005/0112content.html

The automatic URL rewriting is one of the very cool new methods you can use to prepare your pages for an easy indexing. Go to our URL part to learn more.

Frames
Frames are considered not to be search engine friendly. Using frames you will cut your site from creating of different page addresses. Since the number of pages is counted for the site value and relevancy in the SERPs, you need to create as many pages as you can. Using Non-framed site will facilitate your users as well when they use Add to favorites or copy your URL to specific page, since in the framed sites all the pages adopt the home page address.

5. Top fold issues

Living Life Above-the-Fold

Internet marketing folk describe the section of a web page that is visible without scrolling as being above the fold. This is the sweet spot of a web page; the section that every visitor will see. The actual size of the page that will appear without scrolling varies by screen resolution. A page on a monitor set at 1280x1024 will show more than a page on a monitor set at 640x480. Marketing gurus obsess over the minimum targeted resolution of potential customers because advertisers want to see there ads.

The prime virtual real estate of Above-the-Foldville is also the most logical place to put your logo and the primary navigation of our web site. The important information always belongs near the top of the page as possible. This placement has a side benefit for Search Engine Optimization: search engines also consider the top fold as a priority by reading the page code starting with the header.

Like Fish, Text is Best Served Fresh
The Internet is filled with stale, moldy web pages. Keep your web site updated frequently and post these text updates proudly above the fold. These updates will keep your page interesting to visitors and will have a direct effect on the frequency of Google spider visits as well. You need to update your content and links both to attract your visitors with new information and to allow the spiders to consider the changes. A changing page is more visited and thus better indexed. Remember the Golden rule in optimization: the more frequently you update your web site, the more frequently it will be frequented by visitors and spiders alike. And what could be better than more people and more spiders?

Links
Links in the top fold are of greatest importance. Why they are so influential? The top fold links are valuable for reasons we explained partly above. They are the keys users and spiders will use to reach your content. Thus you will have to define what the most important part of your site is you need to lead the visitors to. The outbound linking section here is recommended only if you are sure that you change the link information at least daily. This way you will keep the visitors to your site, making them back for more your picks to other interesting topics on other sites. You may found that I am talking always about the user part of your site, while considering the search engine optimization issues. You need to understand that the traffic and specifically the user retention are of the most important factors for your search engine visibility.

The Invisible Value of Images
Images play several roles in search engine optimization. The appearance of images is naturally important to the overall look and presentation of your web site. But beyond the superficial value, carefully named images can also serve a dual role in search engine optimization. One trick is to use relevant keywords in the name of the images. For example, if your company is a SEO software company, link the images with relevant SEO terms like searchengineguide.gif and seoarticle.jpg. Even the name of directory and subdirectories can contain meaningful keywords.

6. Navigation
Navigation is of the issues most important for your site visibility. The navigation to your main content areas is of double importance when it is in the top fold.

The frequent indexing will be provoked by a frequent update of your content and a clear structure of your interlink structure.

Here the network sites have an advantage in creating more interlink options in the network which will lead to increase in your Google PR. Be sure the links to your pages are in the top of the pages and not hidden in javascript. When you open the page by View source, you will see the code display in the order the search engine spider will read it. Remember this top fold navigation tips and apply them carefully.

7. Site map

The site map has long been a staple at large, commercial web sites, and for good reason. It is of essential importance for making sure that search engines are finding all of your web sites content during every crawl. A good site map can also be an important way for your users to find information on your site. The site map page should ideally be at the following URL

http://www.yoursite.com/sitemap.html

It is important for the site map to be in the main site directory so search engine spiders can easily find it and follow the links. This will guarantee your main site content is instantly accessible to spiders and humans alike.

Server Tweaking & Optimization by Server Buddies

Title name

We provide Server Tweaking & Optimization to successfully increase how your server responds to your customers.
We optimize & Tweak your server settings in order to speed up the server performance.
Optimization Tweaking Services boosts up your server performance to the maximum.
Optimize your server by improving how your kernel interacts with your hardware server, decrease the time responses between the kernel and the server hardware.

Is your server under heavy overload? Are you experiencing slow time responses? Did you just buy a expensive server and you feel like its not performing as it should?
Adding new server hardware is often not the best choice, here where ServerBuddies comes in! Our ServerBuddies Server Tweaking & Optimization plan is the right choice for this cases. There are many things to consider when optimizing a server. The most important one is to know the best performance you server hardware can give. We analyze everything in your server environment including RAM, CPU Proc, Hard Disks, Swap memory, Network, Kernel Version and Linux OS.
Our ServerBudies Server Tweaking & Optimization plan can really boost up your server performance so you will not feel bad experiences anymore.

Our Server Tweaking & Optimization plan includes:

Hand compiling of latest system kernel from source.
Remove some kernel bloat for performance.
Includes sysctl performance optimizations.
Improve disk read/write performance
Improve network thoroughput
Various other minor tweaks and configuration optimizations
Apache Web Server Optimization
MySQL Service Database Optimizations
Disabling/Removal of unused OS services
PHP OPtimization (eAccelerator Installtion)
Custom Server Optimizations

If you have any questions regarding the server tweaking & optimization package, please do not hesitate to contact our Support team.

$50 one time fee

How to Choose a Desktop Computer by MDofPC

How to Choose a Desktop Computer

Shopping for a computer doesn't need to be hard. First think about what you need. Are you looking for a computer to perform basic tasks or to meet special requirements? Then do a little homework, and finally go shopping armed with that knowledge. You'll get a computer you can be happy with, and you'll get the best value for your money.

Before you shop

	Steps:
1.	Decide if you're better served by the PC/Windows platform or the Macintosh. You can generally get a faster computer for your money by choosing a Windows machine, but Macs come with more easy-to-use built-in software. Top brands are Dell, Hewlett- Packard, IBM, Gateway and Toshiba. Apple, of course, makes the Macintosh.

2.	Think about whether this machine will need to work with your office or school server. Exchanging files between platforms is less of an issue than it used to be, but it's still worth noting.

3.	Ask your friends and co-workers in similar lines of work what machines they have, where they bought them, if there were any problems, and whether they're happy with their choices.

4.	Expect to spend $1,000 to $2,000 for a general-purpose machine, although you can find desktop computers for anywhere from $400 to $10,000.


The basics

	Steps:
1.	Realize that if you buy a super cheap computer at a warehouse store or discounter, you're going to be on your own. Technical support from the major manufacturers tends to be a lot better.

2.	Buy as much random-access memory (RAM), or system memory, as you can afford. At a bare minimum, get 128 megabytes (MB); 256 MB or 512 MB is preferable. (For a Macintosh, get at least 256 MB.) Memory is more critical than a faster processor.

3.	Get at least two universal serial bus (USB) connections and a FireWire (also called IEEE 1394) connection. These will connect peripheral devices, such as a printer, PDA, digital cameras and camcorders, scanners and game controllers.

4.	Get a CD burner so you can back up valuable data and make your own music CDs. Look into a DVD burner too if you're involved in film making or editing, but remember that there are multiple competing standards; computer-burned DVDs might not play in your home DVD player. Make sure your machine has a DVD drive if you want to watch movies on your computer. Also look for an internal modem.

5.	Ask about upgradability if you intend to use this computer for a long time, which is considered three or more years.

6.	Choose any current computer model from the major manufacturers with a high degree of confidence if you simply want to send e-mail, surf the Web and do word-processing.

Aliquippa PA 15001 Onsite Computer Repair Service by MDofPC

Onsite Computer Repair Services include but are not limited to:

All service work carries a 30 day warranty from the date it was performed. All technicians are Microsoft and CompTia Certified with at least 5 years of experience.

Onsite Fee is $35 up to 30 miles away
Hourly service rate is $35 per hour

Call 412-680-1134 or email: mdofpc@gmail.com for more information

Mesh Computers (buyer Beware)

Mesh computers account was recently placed on stop by Repair-Line Ltd , all services to the manufacturer are being withheld due to non payment of account and failure to exchange parts buffer stock to allow repairs to continue.

Repair-Line Ltd signed an agreement with Mesh computers to commence the 1 st of May 2007 the agreement was that Repair-Line Ltd would provide on site support to Mesh clients and all PCs sold from the 1 st of May 2007 would be provided with on site warranty, Mesh drove the charges down with false promises of sales volume of PCs which would carry 1 and 3 year warranties, Mesh paid only 5 per 1 year warranty, 49 per 2 Year Warranty and 59 per 3 year warranty. At the time of signing the agreement Max Sherafati the owner and MD of Mesh Computers Ltd formally Mesh Computers PLC stated his sales were in excess of 50,000 units per year and 20% of those would be covered with 3 year warranty. The actual figure turned out to be around 20,000 and 5% with 3 year warranty. Mesh has made a large number of people redundant in the last year and their sales have plummeted to probably what is an all time low. They were featured for their terrible customer service on watchdog prior to arranging service to be provided by Repair-Line Ltd. Despite the claims they made in a statement to watchdog that they have increased customer service staff which they have not they still have no concept for providing good customer care, the only customer care seen is when a client wants a refund or they start to take court action. The mesh offices are a now a big open space with a little gathering of people to one side, the staff and even desks have gone which is strange for company increasing its staff levels.

Max Sherafati took on Paul Kinsler and introduced him as the new MD, Paul however likes to be know as the acting MD or General Manager as it seems he is still operating his own Business called PK Media information on which can be found at http://www.pkmedia.co.uk . Paul likes to disassociate himself with Mesh just in case the inevitable happens and they fall. Paul, everyone is lead to believe does not want his relationship with the Media to be effected by his association with Max Sherafati and Mesh Computers. Paul subsequently took charge and Max was no longer contactable the last claims are he is in Iran living his life in his Mansion complete with servants to tend his ever need. Paul decided to make changes and stopped any systems being sold with 3 year onsite warranty, this was his first move next he introduced the idea he only wanted to pay if a client registered the warranty, under Paul s control the only 3 year warranty provision was if the customer was sold it as an upgrade and Mesh made money from it and the only warranty he paid for was if it was registered though a web page, however he still expected every machine to be covered. Later it came to light that approximately 2000 warranties had not been declared by Mesh to Repair-Line ltd yet they had been expecting support to be provided, this was claimed to be a genuine mistake with the daily exports of sales data however the first time this may have been a good excuse but the situation continued and then it became obvious the reasons for the non disclosure, with no data declared Repair-Line Ltd could not invoice for the cover! Mesh it seemed was clearly in trouble.

In February 2008 Paul Kinsler representing Mesh at this time as Acting MD Management Consultant informed Repair-Line Ltd that Mesh could no longer afford to provide free on site warranty for even 1 year to its clients at the cost of 5 per unit and he went on to say the decision was purely financial with no mention of any lack of service or support from the company he wanted to still offer service but the end user had to pay for it, he was informed to do this he was in breach of contract as the agreement was all systems sold would carry on site support and his subsequent action was to tender 3 months of termination. Should any one to see the actual email simply email mesh@repairline.co.uk and the mail will be sent to you.

Although Sales were very low over the period the failure rate certainly was not and with over 30% of units failing the cost of stock to maintain the poorly built systems was huge! Mesh should have arranged with all its suppliers to allow exchanges to be done direct but they failed to do so and thus eventually had to agree to carry out the exchanges from the buffer stock Repair-Line Ltd had which it had bought and paid for to the value of 150K just for initial stock , Whilst it seemed we were starting to make progress and could stop spending on Stock to maintain the systems as the parts already replaced and left faulty would be replaced at long last the exchanges were replaced by Mesh with faulty second hand goods and thus the majority of systems which needed repair needed far more than one visit to achieve a stable working system with these parts. Clients could have a 1 week old computer and Mesh expected them to be repaired with old second hand faulty parts. This coupled with the poor payment history meant Repair-Line Ltd placed the Mesh account on stop for what would be the 5th time in less than 12 months. All work ceased for Mesh and they are now left looking for another service provider to use who will no doubt gain little reward for their efforts. Any service provider who takes on this company should be well experienced at debt collection and the best advice would be to seek at least 100K on account and don t provide your own buffer stock it will work out very expensive and be a magical experience, new stock will disappear before their very eyes and be replaced with non usable old parts. Paul Daniels himself could not perform a better trick.

Mesh it seems have a terrible reputation for payment throughout the trade so it is not only service providers they dislike paying and as a result they have set up another company formed by Max along Ray the purchase manager for Mesh and Max s brother in law Mohsen, with this new partnership MRM International Ltd was formed in May 2007 with a registered office in Kent. This is now the purchasing arm used by Mesh.

Whilst it is easy for everyone to blame the service provider for lack of service its is well worth remembering any service provider is only as good as the company it works with, if they are not paid, provided with faulty parts to repair systems and the manufacturer has no concept for support and customer care and is only concerned with making sales and taking your money then it is a difficult battle for any service provider to provide first class service to the end user.

Turn Your Laptop Into a Touch Screen Laptop

The purpose of touch screen technology is to give its users an interface that is both effective and intuitive. There are two tools in the world that we rely on most for the manipulation of our environment, the expression of our creative minds, and any matter in between. This is why everyone got so excited with the emergence of multi-touch technology. But when it comes to touch screen laptops, this feature is only available with very select high-end models. That is, until N-Trig released the DuoSense , the only digitizer in the market that recognizes the pen, touch, and multi-touch.

The product fits over any laptop screen to convert your regular non-touch screen laptop into a fully functioning pen, touch, and multi-touch enabled screen. The product is very well designed noninvasive thin screen that fits over the laptop nicely. It can be held into place with air gap bonding, PSA, or direct bonding and uses a gel to minimize reflecting glare. That allows the user to function perfectly unaffected by the brightness when outdoors.

The pen itself is quite the work of wonder. It has an electric-magnetic charge in itself that interacts with the screen without the need for an external power source. The pressure sensitive tip recognizes the difference in the strokes and taps of the user. During artistic functions, heavy and light strokes are digitized on screen in a manner that intuitively mimics a pen or brush stroke. It even has eraser capabilities when used in drawing or writing programs. Outside of drawing programs the stylus serves well in navigating. The DuoSense allows the use of the pen in much the same way as a computer mouse with right click capabilities.

The touch technology uses fractional pixel recognition for the most pinpoint accuracy in touch response. The capacitive design of the touch screen eliminates the use of traditional touch screen spacer dots that compromises the accuracy of the pen. It offers the fastest response time in the history of touch screen technology and there are no accidental drops with the click and drag function and the touch pad comes with what the company terms the palm rejection feature. It recognizes the difference between intentional and accidental touches.

The DuoSense is light and thin for easy integration over a regular laptop screen as well as clear to allow for much of the screens brightness to shine through. Most touch screens suffer from degradation of the monitor's true brightness but the DuoSense engineers made sure to minimize that effect while still providing advanced touch screen laptop functionality.

How to Select a Pager Service by MDofPC

How to Select a Pager Service

A wide assortment of pager services is available. Be careful not to pay for features you don't want.

	Steps:
1.	Decide where and when you want your pager to work. Pager services now offer plans that can cover you nationwide or even worldwide, within a multistate region, in specific areas or on a temporary basis.

2.	Determine whether you want the capability to send messages from your pager.

3.	Decide if you want callers to be able to leave a voice message or just a phone number. Voice mail can prove convenient if you are out of range of the pager or you have turned the pager off when a call comes in.

4.	Consider whether you want sports, news and financial information paged to you.

5.	Contact the major pager service providers. Most of them, such as SkyTel and PageNet, have Web sites.

6.	Find out if the pager service offers customer service 24 hours a day, seven days a week.

7.	Investigate whether it offers 800-number access and a live operator who can take messages.

8.	Determine if each plan the service offers is flexible. Make certain that there is a means for you to get undelivered or stored messages when your pager is within the service area.

9.	Find out if the pager service offers hardware'that is, a pager unit'that enables you to access all of the features in your chosen plan.


	Tips:
	Yearly plans are usually less expensive than month-to-month plans.

How to Buy a CD Player by MDofPC

How to Buy a CD Player

CD players run the gamut from inexpensive to deluxe models. Take some time to decide which features you really want before going to a store. Then be sure to listen to each model carefully before you buy.



	Steps:
1.	Check product-comparison charts online.

2.	Review the available features and decide which ones you want.

3.	Check Audio Review's Web site for reviews of models that seem worth trying out.

4.	Shorten your list to a handful of candidates.

5.	Take a few familiar CDs to your favorite consumer electronics store.

6.	Listen to several songs on each of the available CD players from your list.

7.	Pick the two models that sound most enjoyable, unless one sounds much better than all the others.

8.	Make your buying decision based on (in order) sound quality, price, features, manufacturer's limited warranty and the service provided by your salesperson.

9.	Consider upgrading from the stock cables that will be included with your unit.


	Tips:
	A CD changer will generally not sound as good as a single-disc player and will be less reliable.

	A unit with digital outputs may give you an upgrade path, but many experts believe that Toslink outputs degrade sound quality.

	Some manufacturers offer system remote-control units that control various components of the same brand.

	At any given price point, you will pay for some combination of marketing, sound quality and convenience features. Decide which is most important to you.

	Monster cable, sold by most consumer electronics stores, will rarely provide better sound quality than comparably priced cables made by other manufacturers.

	As the laser-head assembly in a CD player will get out of alignment and a changer mechanism is susceptible to many problems, a service contract can be a good value. However, make sure the store offers more than just an extended warranty.

	If you are interested in home theater, consider buying a DVD player instead of a CD player, since DVD players play CDs and may eventually replace them.

Sony - Vaio PCG-F190 Review

A relative newcomer to the notebook PC market, Sony made a real splash last year with its sexy little Vaio portable. Aiming to build on the success of that product, the company has launched a couple of additions to the line-up. This one, the PCG-F190, is the most powerful of the Vaio models, based on a 366MHz Pentium II processor. There's also a 6.4GB hard drive and 64MB of SDRAM memory onboard, all of which means that this machine is considerably larger than its predecessor.

Dominating the case when you open the lid is the 14.1-inch TFT LCD screen, which is bright and sharp and offers plenty of workspace. Underneath this screen, which can handle a top resolution of 1024 x 768, is a keyboard whose keys are nearly all full-sized. Coupled with the large wrist-rest area, in which there's a track-pad mouse device, this means that touch-typing is a comfortable affair on the Vaio, although the notebook is probably a little too heavy to be used on the lap for very long.

Where the original Vaio lacked features, the PCG-F190 more than compensates. There's a built-in floppy drive, a built-in DVD-ROM drive, an i.Link (IEEE 1394) port for downloading still images from Sony's DV cameras, as well as USB and infra-red connectivity and a pair of PC Card (PCMCIA) ports. Sony includes a 56K PC Card modem with the notebook, and this can be upgraded to GSM, Ethernet and ISDN if required. Software supplied with the new Vaio includes a MiniDisc editor, video capture software, video editing software and Windows 98.

What is potentially more important than mere specifications, however, is the perceived and actual quality of this new notebook. In both respects, Sony has done well. The Vaio PCG-F190 looks every inch an expensive, stylish PC, with a design that sets it apart from most other notebooks in a very samey market. It feels pretty solid, too, with thick plastic used in most places, and no rattles or creaking noises from the case. And despite its comprehensive range of features and powerful processor, the battery life appears to be very good. The new range is backed by a one year warranty.

Sony - Vaio PCG-F190 features - Verdict

This proves that the original Vaio was not a one-off. Sony has taken its knowledge of consumer electronics and applied it to the notebook PC market, with impressive results. The Vaio PCG-F190 looks unique, feels well-made and performs as well as any other notebook on the market. It's clear evidence that Sony is giving the established players a great deal to think about.

Sony - Vaio PCG-F190 price

2559 + VAT

Sony: 0990 424424

www.sony-cp.com

Panasonic - ToughBook 71 Review

The adjective 'sexy' is usually reserved for supermodels, film stars and, occasionally, cars. To call a notebook sexy is, you'd have thought, taking things a little too far. But then, this is no ordinary notebook. The Panasonic ToughBook 71 has been designed to be a little more durable than the average plastic laptop. Intended for the large number of business users who rely on their portable computers and need them to survive the occasional knock, drop and coffee spill, the ToughBook 71 has several unusual features.

First, there's the case, which is made from magnesium alloy. Although light, this is (according to Panasonic) 20 times stronger than the ABS plastic used in the construction of most notebook PCs. That helps to protect the LCD panel and the internal components from the stresses of everyday life. Such as having a reclining aircraft seat smashing into it. Then there's the keyboard and touchpad mouse, which are both water resistant to cope with the occasional coffee spill. Finally, the protection extends to the 4GB hard drive, which is mounted in a polymer gel to prevent shock or vibration damage.

On the practical front, this notebook is based on a 266MHz Pentium II processor, with 32MB of memory that can be upgraded to a maximum of 160MB. There's a 2MB graphics adapter driving the 12.1-inch TFT LCD panel, the latter capable of a top resolution of 800 x 600. It's pretty bright, too, so using it in daylight is not much of a problem. In standard form, the ToughBook 71 is equipped with a 1.44MB floppy drive but no CDROM drive. You have to pay extra for that, but it can be conveniently used in place of the floppy drive while you're out on your travels. To use both together, you'll have to plug the floppy drive in externally, using the appropriate cable.

Love 'em or loathe 'em, touchpads are here to stay, and the ToughBook's is a pretty good example of the breed. It's reasonably sensitive, has a couple of buttons at the front and can even be used for capturing signatures using a pen. The keyboard is mostly full-sized and has a light feel that will appeal to touch-typists but not to the more heavy-fingered. Because the ToughBook 71 doesn't need a separate carry case, there's a strong metal handle built into the front. The whole package is backed by a three year parts and labour warranty.

Panasonic - ToughBook 71 features - Verdict

Protection comes at a price; you could buy a notebook of similar specification to this and still have several hundred pounds burning a hole in your pocket. But would it last as long? Unlikely. This is a strong, durable and fast notebook that also happens to look remarkably stylish and, yes, sexy. If that's what turns you on...

Panasonic - ToughBook 71 price

2,300 + VAT

Panasonic: 0500 404041

www.panasonic.co.uk

Welcome dual touch screen laptop technology

Dual touch screen laptop technology no longer sounds like concept device. An Italian company actually already released something similar in the Canova, a full dual-touch screen device, but we couldn't call it a laptop in its first generation form. The next product in line is predicted by some industry experts to be released in 2010, but the company behind the revolutionary product, V12 Design, is being tight lip about specifics over the dual touch screen laptop. The company has paired with an unnamed U.S. based laptop manufacturer in developing the laptop.

Features that are have been mentioned by the CEO of V12 as well as speculated by outsiders really sound like taking the best of today's smart phone technology, the computing power of today's laptops, and rolling it into a machine that will balance usability and mobility. There are promises that the new laptop, if we can call it that, will do things no one has ever seen a laptop do before. There will be support for multi-touch input and an on-screen software keyboard when applicable. There seems to be speculation that unlike other on-screen keyboards, such as the Apple iPhone and similar touch screen smart phones, the keyboard will use a special haptic feedback technology to give users better comfort and feel closer to a traditional keyboard.

As such, the software running on the new machine will be designed for minimal use of keyboarding and there will definitely be a built in microphone with voice recognition technology to a major degree. With the advancement in voice recognition technology, as well as dual touch screen, laptops of this design are expected to utilize voice activated commands much more than we're used to today.

With this must viewing surface you can imagine the possibilities laptop manufacturers can cram into these mobile computing machines. Expect the functionality from the first generation Canova to carry over. These would be the drawing and writing pad which is a pretty standard feature of most touch screen laptops. In addition to allowing for artistic expression, the new laptop will also transform into an ebook reader and the touch screen will allow for page flipping like a traditional book. Speaking of which, this is not the only dual touch screen notebook set to release. At about the same time, OLPC is promising to have realized its' concept laptop; looks like we have an exciting upcoming year.

How to Purchase a Product from our Store by MDofPC

How to Purchase a Product from our Store

First user have to login and can come to the welcome page as shown in Fig (1). On the right side user can able to see one heading as Basket . Now you can able to see that Basket contains no products. That means you didn t order any products for purchasing.

Fig (1)

Fig (1.a)

This article will be useful for you to how to purchase a product from our store. For that what you have to do is, first go to this link https://www.mdofpc.com/onlinestore/ , there you can able to see one button as Sign In for that you have to enter your login ID and password correctly and click on Sign In button. Suppose you don t have Login ID and password, what you have to do is first create a new account, by clicking on the button named as Create Account , the page will redirect to the next page as shown in Fig (2)

Fig (2)

After you create one Login ID and password now you are ready to login to the page as shown in Fig (1.a). There you can enter your Login ID and Password and click on Sign In button. Now the page will redirect to the stores details as shown in Fig (3)

Fig (3)

Fig (3) you can able to see different types of products. You can select the product, which you want to purchase. First you have to do is select one product from the store in Fig(3)

Then it will show the list of details under that products. for e.g.: your going to select the product as Download Software after click on that you can able to see the items under this category as shown in Fig(4)

Fig (4)

Fig (4) is the page after we click on the category called Download software . So there are number items below the download software , select one item that you wish to want to buy, click on that. For e.g.: click on New Downloads , this will redirect to the page as shown in the Fig (5)

Fig (5)

Here you can able to see, different items under the category called New Downloads . Here is the actual page your going to buy the product. There you can see on each product below one button called Buy Now . First you decide one item to purchase and click on Button called Buy Now . The next page is about your payment , because here you select the item from the store you want to buy . Fig (6) is showing the next page after you click on Buy now button.

Fig (6)

This will load so that you have to wait to show the page. After a second you can able to see the page like this as shown in Fig (7)

Fig (7)

Fig (7) showing the details about shipping Options. One more thing you have to know is

You can able to see 3 button like update Cart , Continue Shopping , Checkout . If you want to deselect the Item, i.e. suppose you want to choose another item from the store, for that you want to do is, first you delete the selected item from the Cart. Just check on the check box nearer to the item displayed , above you can see one heading as Remove product(s) . Just check on that check box and click on Update Cart . the item which you selected will automatically deleted .

If you want to wish to proceed with the current item you have to click on Checkout button.

Continue Shopping is using for continue with shopping with other item including what item you selected.

Checkout

After you click on checkout button you can able to see the information s about Payments. Just follow the instructions there .

First field is Billing Address . In this you have to enter correct details about the address.

Next field is credits Available . Here if you have any Gift Vouchers / Discount coupons , you have to enter the Redeem code , as shown in Fig (8).

Fig (8)

After you enter Redeem code and click on Redeem Coupon button. Then your procedure over, you will get your item in your billing address.

Next section if you don t have any Redeem coupon code, just go for Payment Method . As shown in Fig (9)

Fig (9)

There are 4 types of payment Methods

Visa & Mastercard & Discover & American Express
Check/Money Order
Phone in your credit card
Credit Card

First is Visa & MasterCard & Discover & American Express. Here what you have to do is just enter the details in the fields, Credit card owner , Credit Card Number , Expiration Date: , Card Verification Value:

Enter all the details regarding that. And click on continue

Second is Check / Money Order, click on that Check/ money order emblem and click on continue. The same way for phone in your credit card .

The last one is Credit card the same instructions for Visa & MasterCard & Discover & American Express .

After finish the payment method correctly and click on Continue . The page will redirect the next page as shown in Fig (10).

Fig (10)

In this page you have to confirm what you entered in billing address, payment method, and about payment information s. Just check whether you entered all the information s correct or not. If it is correct click on Confirm order button.

Fig (11)

After you finish all the selections for payments and click on continue you can able to see that the next page as shown in Fig (11).

There you can able to see one sub heading as Download is pending payment approval . There are 3 types of download software s. Depending on your choice you can select based on that.

One more thing you have to do is you can able to see the product, which you purchased in that page, near to that product you can see one text box. Use for selecting the check box is that

Please note that hardware items have a 1-5 day processing time prior to shipment.

Download software instructions should be available below or will be sent via email.

Please notify me of updates to the products I have selected below.

What you have to do is check the text box and click on Continue button as shown in Fig (11).

Now you finished your purchasing the product from our store.

Continue the steps for purchasing other items from our stores.

Thank You

What Are RFID Tags?

Radio-frequency identification chips (often called RFID tags) are passive, inductively powered chips that are used for numerous applications, from substituting bar codes on supermarket products to discovering lost dogs and cats. It is a tiny, battery-powered electronic device that can be taken around to warn its possessor that a new RFID tag has been positioned in his or her locality or that his or her tags are presently being scanned. One of the introductory RFID TAG development companies, Alien Technology leads the industry in developing high-quality compliant RFID tags, readers and printers for companies worldwide. Once the RFID tag is activated, the tag decodes the incoming query and makes an proper reply by utilizing the energy of the incoming radio wave to power the chip long enough to reply.

Some other companies are using RFID for a large kind of applications. Some of these applications include: supply chain management, automatized payment, physical access control, counterfeit prevention, airline luggage management, and smart homes and offices. The following are the most common forms of tags: Label: The tag is a flat, thin, flexible form. Ticket: A flat, thin, flexible tag on paper .Card: A flat, thin tag embedded in tough plastic for long life. Glass bead: A small tag in a cylindrical glass bead, used for applications such as animal tagging (e. Assorted frequencies have different characteristics that make them more useful for several applications.)

RFID TAGS bring value and accuracy to many applications such as: Compliance labeling in retail distribution centers. High-speed processes in postal and parcel distribution. Manufacturing process control and verification, material tracking, Airline luggage identification and routing systems, and Single-pass multiple item identification. RFID technology can be utilized to raise productivity and tracking in discrete and process manufacturing. For RFID applications such as toll collection and vehicle and container tracking, the tags are used over and over for many years. The most usual applications are payment systems (Mobil Speedpass and toll collection systems, for instance ), access control and asset tracking. Active and semi-passive rfid tags are useful for tracking high-value goods that need to be read over long ranges, such as railway cars on a track, but they cost more than passive tags, which means they can t be utilized on low-cost items.

However, the ease with which RFID tags can be tracked opens up the door to invading people s privacy. The accelerated adoption of RFID technology has produced worries with some groups involved with privacy such as the Electronic Frontier Foundation and the American Civil Liberties Union . Civil liberties groups are afraid about RFID technology being abused to invade people s privacy; RFID tags enable unethical individuals to snoop on people and sneakily collect information on them without their approval or even knowledge.

RFID tag technology, a replacement to bar code technology, identifies tagged items over radio communication between an electronic reader and tags carrying data on microprocessor chips. The major disadvantages of a passive rfid tag are: The tag can be read only at very close distances, typically a few feet at most. Passive RFID tags are more suitable for warehousing surroundings where there is not a lot of interference, and comparatively short distances (typically ranging anywhere from a few inches to a few yards).

Smartphone

Most of us are familiar now with cell phones. They ve been around long enough and we ve struggled with each new upgrade enough that they no longer mystify and exasperate the average user. So then along comes the smartphone. These go beyond what the typical cell phone can do and often act like computers. In fact, there is not one definition of a smartphone. Some run complete operating-system software and have a standardized interface and platform. In other cases, the smartphone simply has some capabilities that the standard cell phone doesn t have.

According to David Wood of Symbian, "Smart phones differ from ordinary mobile phones in two fundamental ways: how they are built and what they can do." However, nowadays most smartphones use an identifiable operating system such as Windows and usually are able to accept applications such as data processing software. The applications are sometimes developed by the manufacturer of the smartphone or can be made available by a third-party software developer with no connection to the manufacturer.

Most have e-mail capability and a personal organizer. A miniature QWERTY keyboard can be added. Also, some have touchscreens and built-in cameras. Other potential add-ons are contact management software; navigation hardware and software; PDF-reading capability; software for music, browsing photos, and viewing video clips; internet browsers; or secure access to company mail.

IBM developed the first smartphone in 1992 and called it Simon. It was shown as a concept at a computer industry trade show in Las Vegas that year. BellSouth sold it to the public in 1993. In addition to standard cell-phone features, it had a calendar, address book, world clock, calculator, note pad, e-mail, send-and-receive fax, and games. A touchscreen was used on this innovative new phone for selecting phone numbers. Faxes and memos could be created with a stylus using a "predictive" keyboard. Today it would be considered a low-end smartphone.

Nokia got into the smartphone revolution in 1996. Theirs was a palmtop computer and was based on a PDA model by Hewlett Packard and Nokia s best-selling phone. The Nokia 9210 had the first color screen and was the first true smartphone with an open operating system. The 9500 Communicator was Nokia s first cameraphone and first WiFi phone. The latest E90 Communicator has GPS. All of these new Nokias are very expensive.

Research in Motion (RIM) began marketing the first BlackBerry in 2001. It was the first smartphone optimized for wireless e-mail use. It has been very popular.

The first wildly popular smartphones in the United States were the Treo marketed by Handsprings in 2002, which eventually was bought out by Palm. Microsoft also announced its Windows CE Pocket PC OS that same year as Microsoft Windows Powered Smartphone 2002.

Nokia s N-Series of 3G smartphones were marketed in 2005 not as mobile phones but as multimedia computers.

Smartphones, the higher end of the camera phone market and having full e-mail support will account for about 10% of the camera phone market in 2008. One billion camera phones will be shipped this year.

How to print a document using a Windows Vista printer

Printing a Document

The conventional way of printing a document is as follows:

1. Issue a Print command from the program that created the document or from a program designed to handle its file type.

2. Choose any relevant options which pages to print, or the resolution to use in the Print dialog box.

3. Click the Print button or the OK button.

Windows also lets you print directly to the printer from Explorer. You can print a document from Explorer by dragging it and dropping it on the printer in the Printers window or on a shortcut to the printer. Windows prints the document with default settings, so you don t get to choose any of the usual printing options. But usually you won t have the printer or a shortcut to it handy enough for this technique to be useful, although you can create shortcuts to a printer wherever you need them, such as on the Desktop. For this technique to work, the file must include the extension linked to the appropriate file type and program; otherwise, Windows doesn t know which program to use to print the file. Many programs support printing directly from Explorer and so include a Print command on the context menu for the document. To print a document, right-click it, and then choose Print from the context menu.

Managing Your Print Jobs

Once you ve sent a document to the printer, you can just wait for Windows to print it. If you re the only person using this printer, and if there s no problem with the printer such as being out of paper, ink, or toner, it should print more or less right away. But if you re printing many documents, or if you re sharing one or more printers with people who are printing many documents, you may find yourself needing to manage print jobs. This section discusses how to do so.

Dealing with a Print Job Gone Wrong

It s much easier, neater, and cleaner to cancel a job before it starts printing than after it starts printing - but often you ll only realize that you need to cancel a particular print job when the printer starts spewing out garbage - sheets of paper with only a single column of letters, or with mangled graphics, or page after page of PostScript codes instead of the layout of ink they re supposed to represent.

When you cancel a print job that s being printed, the printer may get confused. Give it a minute or two depending on the printer s speed to clear its memory of the interrupted job. If that doesn t work, you may need to reset the printer, by pressing a hardware reset button, by issuing a software reset command supported by the printer s custom software, or by turning the printer off and then back on again.

Pausing and Resuming Printing

To pause printing of all documents on the printer, right-click the printer in the Printers window, and then choose Pause Printing from the context menu. Alternatively, click the printer, and then click the Pause Printing button on the toolbar. To resume printing, right-click the printer and choose Resume Printing from the context menu. Alternatively, click the printer, and then click the Resume Printing button on the toolbar. On a network printer, you have only the privileges of a Guest user on that computer. This means that you can pause, restart, and delete only your own print jobs; you can t affect other people s print jobs.

Managing Print Jobs by Using the Print Queue

To cancel print jobs, or rearrange the order in which they print, use the print queue. To open the print queue by using one of the following methods:

If the notification area is displaying a printer icon for the printer, double-click the icon.

Double-click the printer in the Printers window, or click the printer, and then click the See What s Printing button on the toolbar.

From the print queue, you can take the following actions:

Cancel a print job Right-click the job in the print queue and choose Cancel from the context menu. Alternatively, choose Document Cancel.

Pause a print job Right-click the job in the print queue and choose Pause from the context menu. Alternatively, choose Document Pause.

Resume a paused print job Right-click the paused job in the print queue and choose Resume from the context menu. Alternatively, choose Document Resume.

Restart a paused or failed print job Right-click the paused or failed job in the print queue and choose Restart from the context menu. Alternatively, choose Document Restart.

Change priorities or time restrictions for a print job Right-click the job and choose Properties from the context menu. Windows displays the Document Properties dialog box for the print job. On the General page , drag the Priority slider to set the priority for the job, or use the controls in the Schedule text box to set or remove time scheduling. Click the OK button. Windows closes the Document Properties dialog box.

Troubleshooting Printing Problems

This section presents a general approach to troubleshooting printing problems. Given that there are about as many types of printers as there are types of cars, and that the drivers for those printers vary in quality even more widely than the drivers you ll encounter in a trip the length of Interstate 40, the information in this section is just a start - but if you persevere, you should find it can help you solve many problems.

Check Which Printer You re Printing To

If your computer is configured to connect to more than one printer, make sure that you re printing to the printer you think you re printing to. Few things are more irritating than wasting time troubleshooting an innocent and fully functional printer only to find that you ve printed out five copies of the same secret document on another printer - and your colleagues have found them. Given that the Print dialog box shows you which printer you re using, this problem is most likely to occur when you issue a Print command that starts the print job without displaying the Print dialog box.

Make Sure the Printer Is Working

Next, make sure the printer is working. Check that it s

Powered on. Not set to be offline or paused. Loaded with ink and paper, and not jammed. Connected to the computer, print server, or network. If another computer or a print server is involved, check that it s powered on and functional.

Check the Program You re Printing From

If all is well with the printer, make sure you re not doing something wrong in the program from which you re trying to print. In particular, check that you re trying to print the right part of the document. For example, in a spreadsheet, make sure you haven t defined a print area that has the wrong contents. In a multipage document, check that you re trying to print the correct pages.

Running the Printing Troubleshooter

If the previous approach doesn t lead you to fix the problem, you can run Windows s Printing Troubleshooter and have it walk you through the steps of troubleshooting the problem:

1. Choose Start Help And Support. Windows displays a Windows Help and Support window.

2. Type troubleshoot printer problems in the Search box, and then press Enter. Windows displays a list of results.

3. Click the Troubleshoot Printer Problems link, and then follow its suggestions.

Configuring Your Print Server

Apart from the printer, which you saw how to configure earlier in this article, you can also configure the Windows print server - the software that controls the printers attached to your computer. In most cases, the default print server settings work fine, but you can improve your computer s performance and the printing experience of your print server s clients by setting the appropriate options. In particular, you may want to move the print server spool folder to a different location than its default location.

Opening the Print Server Properties Dialog Box

To set print server properties, open the Printers window, right-click in open space in the document area where the printers are listed, right-click open space rather than one of the printers, choose Run as Administrator Server Properties from the context menu, and then authenticate yourself to User Account Control. You can also simply choose Server Properties if you want to view the properties without having permission to set all of them. Windows displays the Print Server Properties dialog box, which contains four pages: Forms, Ports, Drivers, and Advanced.

Creating Custom Forms on the Forms Page

The Forms page of the Print Server Properties dialog box lets you create a new form. Take the following steps:

1. In the Forms On list box, select the existing form on which you want to base the new form.

2. Select the Create a New Form check box.

3. Type the name for the form in the Form Name text box.

4. Use the fields in the Form Description group box to specify the dimensions of the form, its margins, and the measurement units to use Metric or English.

5. Click the Save Form button. Windows saves the form and adds it to the Forms On list box. To delete a form you ve added, select it in the Forms On list box, and then click the Delete button. Windows doesn t allow you to delete the built-in forms.

Configuring Ports on the Ports Page

On the Ports page of the Print Server Properties dialog box , you can add new ports, configure existing ports, and delete ports you don t need anymore. The port configuration options available depend on the type of port involved - printer port, serial port, COM port, print server port, and so on. See the section Setting Ports Page Options, earlier in this article, for a discussion of the different port types and the options you can set.

Working with Printer Drivers

The Drivers page of the Print Server Properties dialog box lets you add new drivers, check the properties of existing drivers, replace existing drivers, or delete existing drivers. Normally, if you ve set up one or more printers for printing on your computer, and they re printing correctly, you shouldn t need to make changes here. But you may need to make changes if:

You share printers on the network with other computers that use different processor types or operating systems - for example, Itanium processors or 64-bit versions of Windows.

You ve removed a printer from your computer. Windows leaves the driver on your computer in case you need it again. If you don t, you can remove it using the Drivers page.

Adding a Driver for Another Processor Type or Operating System

To add a driver, follow these steps:

1. On the Drivers page of the Print Server Properties dialog box, click the Add button. Windows launches the Add Printer Driver Wizard, which displays its Welcome screen.

2. Click the Next button. The wizard displays the Printer and Operating System Selection screen .

3. Select the check box for each processor type or operating system used by a computer on your network that will print using a printer on this computer.

4. Click the Next button. The wizard displays the Printer Driver Selection screen. This screen has the same controls and works in the same way as the Install the Printer Driver screen of the Add Printer Wizard, earlier in this article.

5. Select the printer s manufacturer in the Manufacturer list, and then select the model in the Printers list. You can also click the Have Disk button to supply a driver that you have on a disk.

6.Click the Next button. The wizard displays the Completing the Add Printer Driver Wizard screen.

7. Click the Finish button. The wizard installs the driver and closes itself.

Removing a Driver

To remove a driver, take the following steps:

1. Select the driver in the Installed Printer Drivers list box on the Drivers page of the Print Server Properties dialog box.

2. Click the Remove button. Windows displays the Remove Driver and Package dialog box, shown here.

3. Select the Remove Driver Only option button if you want to remove only the driver. If you want to remove the driver and its package, select the Remove Driver and Driver Package option button.

4. Click the OK button. Windows displays a confirmation dialog box, as shown here.

5.Click the Yes button. If you re removing the driver package as well as the driver, Windows displays the Remove Driver Package dialog box, shown here.

6. Click the Delete button. Windows removes the item or items.

7. Click the OK button. Windows closes the Remove Driver Package dialog box.

Choosing Advanced Print Server Options

The Advanced page of the Print Server Properties dialog box contains the following settings:

Spool Folder text box The spool folder is a folder on your hard drive in which Windows stores the spool files for print jobs as they re being printed. Windows spools the data so that it can return control more quickly to the program that sent the print job. Spool files can be large, particularly for graphical documents, so you may want to move the spool folder to a drive that has plenty of space. The default location for the spool folder is on the partition that contains the Windows system files, but Windows will perform better if you move the spool folder to a different partition.

Log Spooler Error Events Select this check box to make Windows write printer error events to the System log. This behavior is usually helpful.

Log Spooler Warning Events Select this check box to make Windows write printer warning events to the System log. This behavior too is usually helpful.

Log Spooler Information Events Select this check box to make Windows write printer information events to the System log. You probably don t need printer information such as details on each document that was printed successfully cluttering the System log.

Beep on Errors of Remote Documents Select this check box to make the print server beep when an error occurs when printing a document from another computer.

Show Informational Notifications for Local Printers Select this check box to make Windows display notification-area information pop-ups when the computer is printing to a local printer or a stand-alone network printer. If the printer is attached to the computer, these notifications usually don t help the user.

Show Informational Notifications for Network Printers Select this check box to make Windows display notification-area information pop-ups when the computer is printing to a printer attached to another computer. This behavior is usually useful.

Dormont PA 15216 $75 Computer Repair PickUp & Dropoff Service

Pickup & Drop Off Computer Repair Services include but are not limited to:

Virus Detection & Removal, Spyware Detection & Removal, Windows Updates & Service Packs, Unlimited Antivirus Protection, Unlimited Spyware Protection, Registry Repair & Optimization, Removal of Unnecessary Programs, Free Up Additional Ram, Delete Internet History & Temporary Files, Defragment of Hard Drive, Provide Automatic Hard Drive Defrag, Troubleshoot & Install Printer Issues, Troubleshoot & Install Scanner Issues, Speed Up Internet Access, Upgrade Memory, Fix Broken Power Jacks, Replace Bad Power Supplies or Adapters, Dust & Debris Removal From PC, Upgrade & Replace Hard Drive, Troubleshoot & Replace Motherboard, Upgrade & Replace CD & DVD & BluRay Drives, Troubleshoot Network Issues, Upgrade or New Network Installations, Wireless Networking, Replace Cooling Fans, Replace & Fix Broken LCD Screens, Complete Laptop & Notebook Repairs, Data Restoration, Setup & Configure Backup and much more!

All service work carries a 30 day warranty from the date it was performed. All technicians are Microsoft and CompTia Certified with at least 5 years of experience.

Pickup & Drop Off Fee is $35 up to 30 miles away (covers both pickup & drop off)
Flat Service Rate of $75 plus any hardware or upgrades

We are the only computer repair location offering a Flat Service Repair Rate of $75 on all types of computers, laptops, servers, netbooks, mainframes and more.

Call 412-680-1134 or email: mdofpc@gmail.com for more information

How to Choose a Mobile Phone Service by MDofPC

How to Choose a Mobile Phone Service

What genius said competition makes everything better? If you've shopped for mobile phone service lately, you know that the variety of service plans and phones is overwhelming. Carriers entice customers with hot new phones, but that's the last item you should think about. First choose a carrier, then a service plan, then your hardware.

Compare competing carriers' coverage

	Steps:
1.	Make sure a prospective carrier's service works where you do. Carriers provide maps of their service areas. If you travel a lot, look for national coverage.

2.	Ask friends and colleagues which carrier they use and how satisfied they are with its service. Then ask them to check reception by making some calls in your home and office--there's nothing worse than a dead spot where you spend all your time.

3.	Check where data services--such as e-mail, Internet access, games and pictures--are available if you want these services.


Compare service plans

	Steps:
1.	Look at your needs. If you stay close to home, a plan with unlimited local or regional calling may suit you. But if you travel a lot, a national plan can save you money. Roaming charges can add up in a hurry.

2.	Watch the clock. If you use your phone throughout the day, more "anytime" minutes can be a better deal (since day rates are higher) than lots of "night and weekend" minutes.

3.	Remember where you call. Mobile phone plans can include free long distance--a big money-saver if you frequently make long distance calls.

4.	Ask that standard features such as call waiting, voice mail and caller ID be included in your plan at no extra charge.

5.	Look for a plan with rollover minutes that don't expire at the end of the month if your calling pattern varies over time.

6.	Watch for rounding up. Most carriers round phone time up to the nearest minute.

7.	Check into package plans for data services if you plan to use their services heavily. They can add an extra charge per month-- often at a cost per kilobyte of data.

8.	Look for a plan with a low cancellation fee if you think your needs might change. But before you pay such a fee, ask your carrier to switch you at no cost to a plan that makes better sense for you in the future.


Select a telephone

	Steps:
1.	Ask about free phones. You can get some great full-featured phones when you sign a one- or two-year contract.

2.	Make sure the phone's basic features work simply and well: an easy-to-use keypad, clear sound, long battery life, voice dialing, a minute counter, and voice mail are important for most people.

3.	Insist on a hands-free headset with your phone.

4.	Consider advanced features, like color screens, speaker-phone operation, built-in cameras, address books that synchronize with your computer, or custom ring tones.

5.	Look for Global Positioning System (GPS) location capability on high-end phones, good if you need to be found in an emergency.

6.	Consider a combination mobile phone and PDA if you rely on these services heavily. They are costly, but can reduce the load in your briefcase or purse.


	Overall Tips:


	If you know you'll use data services heavily, the right phone may be even more important for you than the right service plan.

	Mobile phone companies are supposed to give you the ability to take your mobile phone number with you when you move to a new carrier by late 2003. However, this mandate has already been postponed several times.

	Most mobile phone companies (including all nationwide carriers) let you terminate a contract without paying a cancellation fee if you do so within a set time, usually 14 to 30 days.

Windows Vista: Configuring Pen and Input Devices Settings

To configure Pen and Input Devices settings, first open the Pen and Input Devices dialog box. If you opened it in the last step of the previous section, you re all set. Otherwise, take the following steps:

1. Choose Start Control Panel. Windows displays a Control Panel window.

2.In Control Panel Home view, click the Hardware and Sound link. Windows displays the Hardware and Sound window.

3. Click the Pen and Input Devices link. Windows displays the Pen and Input Devices dialog box.

Configuring Pen Options

The Pen Options page of the Pen and Input Devices dialog box lets you change how Windows interprets actions you take with the pen and what effect clicking the pen buttons has. Windows doesn t let you customize the effect of a single tap, which it always reads as a single click. But you can change the definition of a double-tap which represents a double-click and a press-and-hold gesture which represents a right-click, and you can set up a gesture for starting the Tablet PC Input Panel.

Customizing a Double-Tap

To customize a double-tap, follow these steps:

1. Click the Double-Tap item in the list box, and then click the Settings button. Windows displays the Double-Tap Settings dialog box .

2. Drag the Speed slider left or right to decrease or increase the speed required to generate a double-tap.

3. Drag the Spatial Tolerance slider left or right to decrease or increase the distance Windows allows the pointer to move between taps in a double-tap. If the pointer moves too far, Windows doesn t register the double-tap.

4. In the Test Settings area, double-tap the graphic to make sure that you ve chosen suitable settings. Windows changes the graphic when it registers a double-tap.

5. Click the OK button. Windows closes the Double-Tap Settings dialog box.

Customizing a Press-and-Hold Gesture

To customize a press-and-hold gesture, follow these steps:

1. Click the Press and Hold item in the list box, and then click the Settings button. Windows displays the Press and Hold Settings dialog box .

2. Select the Enable Press and Hold for Right-Clicking check box if you want to be able to rightclick by pressing and holding down the stylus.

3. Drag the Speed slider left or right to decrease or increase the speed with which Windows registers a press-and-hold gesture when you press the pen tip down and hold it there.

4. Drag the Duration slider left or right to decrease or increase the length of time that Windows allows you to perform a right-click action.

5.In the Test Settings area, press and hold the graphic to make sure that you ve chosen suitable settings. Windows changes the graphic when it registers the press-and-hold gesture.

6. Click the OK button. Windows closes the Press and Hold Settings dialog box.

Defining a Gesture for Starting the Input Panel

To define a gesture for starting the Tablet PC Input Panel, follow these steps:

1. Click the Start Tablet PC Input Panel item in the list box, and then click the Settings button. Windows displays the Start Input Panel Gesture Settings dialog box, as shown here.

2. Select the Enable Start Input Panel Gesture check box if you want to be able to use a gesture to start the Input Panel.

3. Drag the Gesture Setting slider left or right to decrease the size of gesture you need to perform to start the Input Panel.

4. Hold your pen a short distance from the screen, and then move it quickly from side to side. If Windows doesn t recognize the gesture, adjust the Gesture Setting slider.

5. Click the OK button. Windows closes the Start Input Panel Gesture Settings dialog box.

Choosing Settings for the Pen Buttons

In the Pen Buttons group box, choose settings for the buttons on the pen you re using with your Tablet PC:

Use the Pen Button as a Right-Click Equivalent Select this check box if you want to rightclick by clicking the pen s button. Many people find clicking the pen s button much easier than performing the press-and-hold gesture.

Use the Top of the Pen to Erase Ink Where Available Select this check box if you want to use the top of the pen if it has a suitable top to erase ink.

Configuring Pointer Options

The Pointer Options page of the Pen and Input Devices dialog box lets you choose whether to have Windows provide feedback for pen taps and clicks and whether to display pen cursors:

Dynamic Feedback In this group box, select the check box for each action on which you want Windows to give you visual feedback: Single-Tap, Double-Tap, Press the Pen Button, and Press the Pen Button and Tap. The circular symbols next to the check boxes show the feedback icons.

Pointer Options Select the Show Pen Cursors instead of Mouse Cursors When I Use My Pen check box if you want Windows to show pen cursors when you re using your pen. This option is usually helpful.

Configuring Flicks Options

The Flicks page of the Pen and Input Devices dialog box lets you specify whether to use flicks, pen gestures for navigation and editing, and configure the sensitivity for recognizing flicks:

Use Flicks to Perform Common Actions Quickly and Easily Select this check box to use flicks. If you don t want to use flicks, clear this check box to stop Windows from attempting to identify flicks in your pen movements.

Navigational Flicks/Navigational Flicks and Editing Flicks Select the option button for the type of flicks you want to perform. If you select the Navigational Flicks option button, you can use flicks only for Back flick left, Forward flick right, Drag Up flick up, and Drag Down flick down actions. If you select the Navigational Flicks and Editing Flicks option button, you can click the Customize button and use the Customize Flicks dialog box to customize the action for each flick.

Sensitivity Drag the slider along the Relaxed Precise spectrum to adjust how easily Windows recognizes your flicks. A setting toward the Precise end is usually best, as it prevents Windows from recognizing flicks that are in fact unintentional movements.

Display Flicks Icon in the Notification Area Select this check box if you want Windows to display a Flicks icon in the notification area that you can use to access the Flicks options.

Closing the Pen and Input Devices Dialog Box

Click the OK button. Windows closes the Pen and Input Devices dialog box and applies your choices.

Choosing Presentation Settings

If you use your computer to give presentations, you can benefit by configuring Windows Vista s presentation settings. To do so, follow these steps:

1. Click the Power icon in the notification area, and then click the Windows Mobility Center link in the pop-up window. Windows displays the Windows Mobility Center window.

2. Click the icon in the Presentation Settings box. Windows displays the Presentation Settings dialog box .

3.Clear the I Am Currently Giving a Presentation check box unless you re just about to give a presentation.

4. Select the Turn Off the Screen Saver check box if you want Windows to prevent the screen saver from starting during a presentation. Suppressing the screen saver is usually a good idea.

5. If you want Windows to automatically use a predetermined volume, select the Set the Volume To check box, and then drag the slider to a suitable position along the Low High axis. This feature is designed to help you avoid starting a presentation with unsuitable volume settings left applied from your previous task.

6. If you want to use a particular background image, select the Show This Background check box, and then select the image. You can either choose one of Windows images from the list box or click the Browse button and use the Browse dialog box to locate an image anywhere on your computer. Once you ve chosen the image, look at the preview, and choose a different setting in the Position drop-down list if necessary. The options are Center, Tile, and Fit to Screen, just as for a desktop background image.

7. If you use the same external monitor for presentations, connect it to your computer, and then click the Connected Displays button. Windows displays the Current Displays dialog box, as shown here. Select the I Always Give a Presentation When I Use This Display Configuration check box, and then click the OK button. Windows closes the Current Displays dialog box, returning you to the Presentation Settings dialog box.

8.Click the OK button. Windows closes the Presentation Settings dialog box, returning you to the Windows Mobility Center window.When you re ready to start presenting, click the Turn On button in the Presentation Settings area. Windows puts your presentation settings into effect and displays the Presentation Settings Are On icon in the notification area.

To turn off Presentation mode, click the Presentation Settings Are On icon, and then choose Stop Presentation from the menu, as shown here. Alternatively, click the Turn Off button in the Presentation Settings area in Windows Mobility Center.

Connecting an External Monitor

To give yourself more space for your work than your laptop s screen can provide, you can connect an external monitor. Windows lets you display information on an external monitor in three ways:

Extend your desktop Extending lets you use both your laptop s screen and the external monitor, displaying a different part of your desktop on each.

Mirror your desktop Mirroring lets you display the same information on the external monitor as on your laptop s screen. Mirroring is mostly useful for presentations.

Use only the external monitor Using only the external monitor lets you treat your laptop like a desktop. When you do this, you ll probably want to attach an external keyboard and mouse to your laptop. To connect an external monitor to your laptop, follow these steps:

1. Connect the monitor to a power source and to your laptop s graphics port, and then switch the monitor on.

2. Windows normally detects the external monitor and displays the New Display Detected dialog box . If Windows doesn t detect the monitor, open Windows Mobility Center and click the Connect Display button to make Windows scan for the monitor.

3. In the Extend Your Desktop area, select the Right option button or the Left option button to tell Windows whether you ve placed the external monitor to the right of your laptop s screen or to the left. This setting applies only if you re extending the desktop.

4. Below the two screens, select the Duplicate My Desktop on All Displays option button if you want to mirror your desktop on the displays. Select the Show Different Parts of My Desktop on Each Display if you want to extend your desktop as is most likely. Select the Show My Desktop on the External Display Only option button if you want to use only the external display.

5. If you re extending your desktop and have placed the external monitor above or below your laptop s screen, or if you need to change the resolution or refresh rate, click the Display Settings link. Windows opens the Display Settings dialog box, in which you can adjust the displays as discussed in the section Setting Up and Using Multiple Monitors in Article 13.

6. Click the OK button. Windows closes the New Display Detected dialog box, and you can start using the external display.

Select the Print to File check box in the Print dialog box

Printing Offline

If you re working offline, or if you want to queue up a number of print jobs and let them all run at once, put the printer offline. To do so, right-click the printer in the Printers window, and then choose Use Printer Offline from the context menu. You can then print to the printer as if your computer were connected to it, but instead of sending the data to the printer, Windows holds it in the print queue and saves it to disk. When you ve reconnected to the printer or when you want to print, if you didn t disconnect, right-click the printer in the Printers window, and then choose Use Printer Online. Windows starts sending the print jobs to the printer. The printer must be a local printer - you can t print offline to a network printer.

Creating Multiple Entries for the Same Printer

If you want to use the same printer regularly in different ways, you can create two or more entries for it in the Printers window, and then set different properties for each entry. For example, you might set one printer entry to have a higher priority than the other, and then use that printer entry yourself while assigning the lower-priority printer entry to other users. To create a new entry for the printer, install it again using the technique described earlier in this article. When you install the printer again like this, the Add Printer Wizard displays the Which Version of the Driver Do You Want to Use? screen, which offers you a Use the Driver That Is Currently Installed option button and a Replace the Current Driver option button. Given that the driver is the same, leave the Use the Driver That Is Currently Installed option button selected, and then click the Next button. On the Type a Printer Name page, assign the printer a name that reflects the role you plan for it. For example, if you create a new entry for a printer so that you can use it to print to a file, include that information in the printer s name and perhaps add it to the printer s Location and Comment fields as well. After installing the printer, set properties for it to play the role you intend.

Printing to a File

Sometimes you may want to print a document to a file that you can send to someone else for printing or that you can use in another program. For example, if you need to have a document printed on a high-resolution device in your local print shop, you can print the document to a file, put the file on a portable medium, and take it along to the print shop. That way, the print shop doesn t need to have a copy of the program that created the document, the way it needs one if you copy the document onto a removable disk or recordable CD and take that along to the print shop instead. You can print to a file in any of three ways:

Select the Print to File check box in the Print dialog box When you print from a

program, you can select the Print to File check box in the Print dialog box to print a particular job to a file rather than to a printer.

Configure a printer to always print to a file By configuring a printer always to print to a file, you can turn every job you send to that printer into a print file.

Print to XML Paper Specification By printing to Windows XPS format, you can create a file that will look the same on any computer with an XPS viewer. All versions of Windows Vista include an XPS viewer.

Another Means of Printing to a File: Portable Document Format PDF

If you often need to print to a file, or if you need to make read-only versions of documents and retain their layout, another option is to buy Adobe Acrobat. Acrobat produces documents in Portable Document Format PDF, which you can view on most computer operating systems using the free Acrobat Reader, which is available from the Adobe website. Acrobat is more expensive than printing to a file, but in many cases it produces better results with service bureaus than simply printing to a file.

If you have Microsoft Office 2007, you can download from Microsoft s web site a component that allows the Office 2007 programs to create PDF files.

Printing to a File from the Print Dialog Box

To print to a file from the Print dialog box, follow these steps:

1. Issue a regular Print command as usual. For example, choose File Print or press Ctrl+P. Windows displays the Print dialog box.

2. Select the Print to File check box.

3. Choose any other appropriate printing options as usual for the program.

4. Click the OK button or the Print button, depending on the program. Windows displays the Print to File dialog box, as shown here.

5.Type the filename for the print file. If you want to specify the folder in which the print file is saved, enter the path to the folder before the filename. Otherwise, Windows saves the print file in the program s current folder.

6. Click the OK button. Windows closes the Print to File dialog box and the Print dialog box and prints the document to the file. Windows gives the file the .prn extension.

Setting a Printer to Always Print to a File

You can also set up a printer so that it prints to a file every time and doesn t let the user print to a physical printer. This capability is useful when you always need to create print files on a particular printer and don t want to risk actually printing a document by forgetting to select the Print to File check box in the Print dialog box, or if the printer in question is never available from your computer. To make a printer always print to a file, select the FILE port in the Print to the Following Ports list box on the Ports page of the Properties dialog box for the printer. Windows clears any other port selected for the printer unless you ve selected the Enable Printer Pooling check box. When you click the OK button and Windows closes the Properties dialog box, Windows displays a disk on the printer icon to indicate that the printer is set up for printing to a file.

Setting Print to File as Your Default Printer

If you spend a lot of time on the road or in your local coffee shop, out of reach of any printer, you may want to set Print to File as your default printer. If you do, give the virtual printer an easy-to-remember name so that you don t have to guess whether you re printing to a real printer or not.

Printing to an XPS File

To print to an XPS file, follow these steps:

1. Issue a regular Print command as usual. For example, choose File Print or press Ctrl+P. Windows displays the Print dialog box.

2. In the list box or drop-down list for selecting the printer, choose the Microsoft XPS Document Writer item.

3. Choose any other appropriate printing options as usual for the program.

4. Click the OK button or the Print button, depending on the program. Windows displays the Save As dialog box.

5. Choose the folder in which to save the XPS file, and assign it a filename.

6. Click the Save button. Windows creates the XPS file.

5 Top Level Computers Speakers

Computer speakers are an essential requirement of personal computers these days. A hard disk with maximum space, an updated RAM, graphics card, a sleek monitor and an optical mouse are features that top our list of requirements. What often goes unnoticed is the kind of speakers that will suit our personal computer.

Various brands manufacturing computers and computer peripherals have launched a wide range of products in the market. These days, computer speakers are made using the latest audio technology and keeping in mind the ever increasing demand for them. This demand is in view of the popularity of computer games, digital music and digital video editing.

The market for computers has been flooded by various brands. Though computers usually come with a set of these peripherals, users often go for the best brands in the market. Some of the top level gadgets of this category are as follows:

* Altec Lansing manufactures some of the best speakers with features like wired connectivity, subwoofer and two satellite speakers and is compatible with your personal computer. The bass quality of the speakers is pretty good. The speakers are reasonably priced and therefore fit into your budget easily. Most of the speakers are equipped with aux inputs and produce a stereo quality sound.
* Bose speakers are compatible with your personal computers and come with a number of characteristics like high impedence of 4-8 ohms, high RMS rating. Bose speakers are designed in a way that complements movies, movies and games. There 5.1 speaker system produces surround sound of the highest quality.
* Creative is also another significant brand among the range of gadgets available. The various features of these gizmos differ according to the models. Creative is one of the leaders in computer speaker systems. The speaker systems are provided with plug in options that enable private listening. The design and sound quality produced by the speakers leads to an unmatched auditory experience.
* Logitech speakers have prominent features like wireless network, remote control unit battery, different ports or interfaces, LCD displays and more. Logitech speakers are also provided with a stow-away cradle and a headphone jack. The Logitech 2.1 speaker system offers high quality sound. The speakers have a total peak power of 50 watts and come with a couple of years warranty.
* The speakers manufactured by Pioneer are also popular among the tech-savvy clients of the modern world. The features include wired connectivity, high impedence, and integrated audio amplifier. Pioneer has introduced a range of channel speakers that boast a sleek look and occupy minimum space. The input impedence of these speakers is 6 ohm and they are compatible with most personal computers.

These peripherals of personal computers enhance the utility of the machines and add to the experience of using the machines. The different types of speakers available in the market include wireless speakers, USB speakers, digital speakers, portable speakers, surround sound speakers, headphone speakers, microphone speakers, and so on.

These gadgets are useful mostly for the purpose of entertainment. You can listen to your favorite music compositions or indulge in a memorable auditory experience with these products. The perfect accessory for your personal computer, the speakers help in enhancing the experience of using your machine. Some of the speakers for your personal computer have integrated audio amplifiers, subwoofers and such other features to enhance the quality of the sound. Computer speakers come in a number of models complete with various features; you need to keep your requirements and budget in consideration while buying one

Modern Computer Filters Offer Simple, Low-Cost Dust Protection

Computer filters

provide dust and dirt protection for your PC. A common concern is that adding a computer filter to the air inlet port near the power supply fan may do little to block dust and dirt from entering the computer unit. Modern computers have numerous internal fans and it is often difficult to differentiate between the air intake and exhaust. Some fans are used just to circulate internal air. A simple computer filter on the back of a PC is not going to work for the long term.

A better computer filter solution is a breathable filter bag that covers all inlet and outlet ports of a computer unit but still allows the computer to be cooled properly. Modern dust bag style computer filters protect the entire unit from dust, dirt, and other airborne contaminants. They are designed in sizes to fit virtually any computer tower

and can be installed in minutes. They work well for monitors and printers as well, both of which need clean filtered air to assure proper long-term operation.

Computer filters used on computer cabinets also do a poor job protecting your computer from dust and dirt in the long term. One reason is because most computer cabinets require you to open the cabinet to operate the computer, for instance to access the CDROM or floppy drive. These operational requirements allow dust to bypass the cabinet dust filter and traps dust within the cabinet which eventually will be pulled inside the PC and settle there. This is completely preventable with a dust bag filter.

It is very important to use computer filters with PCs used in industrial or workshop situations where dust and dirt can very rapidly reduce the reliability and lifespan of the computer. Critical computer components exposed to dust and dirt, particularly the mechanical components like the keyboard and CD-ROM, can cease to operate without warning, and many times cannot be repaired once damaged by these contaminants. Studies have shown that dust can fill an unprotected computer in a matter of days, causing it to overheat. And metal dust can cause circuits to short-out, introducing a new workshop hazard. Dust bag style computer filters can do a lot to minimize these issues.

A problem with traditional computer filters is that they are designed to capture dust without impacting the amount of air that can enter the computer for cooling. This requires them to be fairly porous with the filter designed to capture the larger dust particles and allowing smaller dust particles and other airborne particles to pass through. The small surface area of the standard filter means that the air-flow must be relatively high, and dust and dirt collecting in the filter material quickly begins to restrict air flow. This problem is ameliorated by the larger dust bag, where the huge surface area of the filter translates into lower air-flow speed and a larger area to spread the dust trying to enter the computer. The lower air-flow speed also ensures less dust makes it through the filter material, especially smaller dust particles and airborne mists.

A small investment in a dust filter can provide a level of insurance that your computer equipment will operate when you need it to, and not wear out before its time. Dust bag style computer filters are especially effective, easy to install and inexpensive.

Wall Street Journal Releases Free iPhone App

The Wall Street Journal's new iPhone App, which offers news, podcasts and video, is also being offered for free. This could be a bit of an unpleasant shocker for online Journal readers, who have been paying more than $100 for their annual subscription, but a free iPhone application would put the Journal on even footing with The New York Times and other news sites that have released free Apps for news junkies.

The Wall Street Journal released a free Apple iPhone App that features breaking news, video, radio podcasts and customized navigation. The price point will perhaps come as a surprise to Journal readers already paying more than $100 per year for an online subscription to the paper.

A similar free application already exists for the BlackBerry, which is no surprise given that device s business-user orientation.

The decision to release its news content for free is particularly ironic given Journal Editor Robert Thomson s April 6 comments to The Australian.

In an interview with that newspaper, Thomson said, "It's certainly true that readers have been [socialized] wrongly I believe that much content should be free."

He further said that sites devoted to aggregating free news content "are best described as parasites or tech tapeworms in the intestines of the internet."

However, The Associated Press, ABC News, The New York Times and other news outlets offer similar iPhone Apps at no cost, suggesting that decision makers at the Wall Street Journal felt seizing mobile market share would be more of an uphill battle if they charged for their own application.

Those Journal decision makers may also see iPhone App users as falling into a different category of reader than its subscribers, minimizing the potential for cannibalization. While the iPhone has been making inroads into the enterprise, it is still viewed by many as a consumer, as opposed to a corporate, device.

As print media have suffered through their own upheavals and users increasingly receive their news online, questions have arisen over how much leeway third parties have to collect and disseminate news corporations content.

The AP announced on April 7 that it plans to start aggressively hunting down unauthorized users of its online content. Google says that it has already struck a deal with AP over distributing content on Google News, but other sites may not be so fortunate.

Google was previously a target in 2006 of a $17.5 million copyright-infringement lawsuit by Agence France-Presse. That suit was eventually settled out of court.

Speed up your PC with more Memory

One of the factors that will determine how fast your PC runs is the amount of RAM (Random Access Memory) that is in your system. The reason for this is because if you have a small amount of memory for the application programs

you are running, the PC will be spending time (processor time) swapping information in and out of the limited amount of memory to your hard drive. Processor time spent swapping data in and out of memory is time that could be spent performing the activities of your running applications. If more memory is added to the system (assuming space is available) then more applications and or their data can remain in memory, reducing the amount of time wasted swapping information in and out of memory.

If your PC is a few years old and now appears to be running slower than it did when it was new, this is probably because new software or software upgrades that you have added to the system are putting evermore demands on the available memory.

If you want to get some idea if memory might be a problem for your slow PC, then check your PC s RAM usage by opening the Windows Task Manager. You can start the Task Manager by pressing Ctrl-Alt-Del at the same time () and then click the Performance tab. If the figure next to Available (or Free in Vista) in the Physical Memory section is getting close to zero, for example if only 10% or so of your PC memory is available, you probably need more RAM.

In general a standard Windows XP user will find that 1GB of RAM should give them satisfactory system performance. For users who run lots of demanding applications simultaneously or they do a lot of working with digital video or other large graphics files then they should have 2GB of RAM or more.

If you are planning to upgrade your PC to run Windows Vista, you can run this operating system with 1GB of RAM, but for a better Windows Vista experience then 2GB of RAM is recommend.

Having decided that you need to increase the amount of RAM in your system to improve its performance you then have the following questions to answer:-

1. Are there any empty memory card slots available in your system?

2. Will I have to remove some of the current memory to make room for new memory?

3. What type of memory does your system require?

4. Is your PC using dual-channel memory, if so then you must install a pair of memory cards for maximum performance?

You could read your PC s manual to answer these questions and others, but the easiest thing to try first is to surf to one of the reliable RAM manufacturer s website using the PC you wish to upgrade. The main RAM supplier websites have online tools for identifying the right RAM for the PC you are using to surf to their website. These tools can tell you what memory you are currently using, if you have any empty memory slots and what upgrade options are available.

Using these online tools can clearly show you your upgrade options and really helps your to know that you are buying the correct memory for your system.

When you receive your new memory you will then have to read your PC manual to understand how to open up your PC and correctly insert the new memory. One thing you should be aware of when handling memory is that static electrical can damage these memory items and your PC s other delicate circuits. That is why you should read your manual as it should explain that you must earth yourself to the metalwork inside your PC, before removing your new memory from its protective covering and adding or removing items inside your PC.

Apples Pages 08 is All Grown Up

Apples Pages 08 is All Grown Up

Review: Warts aside, Apple's word processor refresh is worth a look from current and prospective iWorkers alike.With the latest release of Apples office productivity suite, iWork 08, the Pages application moves into the ranks of full-fledged word processing applications.

Previously known more for its page layout capabilities than for its word processing capabilities, Pages now enables users to switch seamlessly between writing and designing documents.

In addition, the application offers 140 document templates and a snazzy track-changes feature, both of which work to position iWork 08 as an apt rival to Microsofts Office 2004 for Mac in the OS X-compatible office productivity arena.

However, Pages still has a way to go before it can displace the well-entrenched Microsoft Word and hold off the up-and-coming slate of Web-based word processors such as Google Docs in the all-important areas of file format compatibility and document collaboration. For one thing, documents stored in Pages default format can not be attached to e-mail messages without first compressing them or converting them to .DOC or PDF format.

I also encountered issues with file format conversion when exporting and importing Microsoft Office documents, which wasnt a surprise, since every non-Microsoft application that consumes Offices black-box binary file formats seems to encounter at least some level of mistranslation.

Pages does offer Microsoft OOXML (Office Open XML) support functionality that Microsofts Office 2004 for Mac notably lacks however, I found this support to be incomplete. It lacks, for example, a complete form component and field support. Companies that are standardizing on Office 2007s new formats should pay particular attention to these issues before relying on Pages to fill in the format support gaps in Office 2004.

Even with Pages warts, the application refresh should be welcome for current iWork users, and other OS X users would do well to download the evaluation version of Apples suite to try it out for themselves.

iWork 08 is reasonably priced, at $79 (or free with the purchase of any new Mac computer). The suite requires Mac OS X version 10.4.10 or later.

Perusing Pages

The first thing I did when testing the new version of Pages was check out the newly-separated modes for page layout and word processing. Previously, Pages shoehorned all word processing operations into the applications page layout mode, which as one would expect was a more comfy fit for piecing together newsletters and brochures than it was for writing letters and the like.

When I opted to open a new file in Pages, the program launched its template browser, which grouped the templates under the Word Processing subhead, or the Page Layout subhead. I chose to open both a new, blank word processing document and a new, blank page layout document. Both documents opened on the same screen, and I was able to toggle between each respective document mode with the greatest of ease.

The next feature I took to task was Pages new track changes feature, which is a collaboration capability for many companies. I found Pages version of this feature very handy. As I made changes to a document, caption boxes appeared in the documents margin describing the changes I had made, with arrows that connected these boxes to the text passages to which they referred.

I could click on an "X" icon within each box to dismiss the changes, or click on a checkmark icon to approve the change. Deleted phrases appeared as such with a strikethrough key, and changed text appeared in a different color to distinguish it from the unchanged text.

This feature is also compatible with Microsoft documents, so changes I made to a .doc file got the same treatment. No matter how many changes I made to the document, the track changes feature always kept the document looking clean and readable.

Britec - Basic Facts about Spyware

Fact 1:

Spyware can easily be installed on a system without a user s knowledge. Infections can originate from open ports in your firewall or by not having a firewall, visiting some malicious websites or installing some software that includes the spyware with its install package.

In many cases one infection can propagate more infections by installing other spyware software in the background without the user ever knowing something is going on.

Basis of this Fact:

It only takes one open port in your firewall or just one piece of software to infect your system. After that most spyware is designed to download and install other pieces of software to infect and re-infect your system with even more spyware.

Fact 2:

There is no software available that can remove 100% of all spyware.

Basis of this Fact:

In a recent studies by PC world and others, tests compared 9 of the top spyware scanning and removal applications against each other. Each application was tested on a system infected with common spyware threats, and then compared against each other to see which product was best at spyware removal and detection.

The top three applications detected only 65% to 85% of the spyware on the test system, while all the other application detection rates were well below 60%.

So trusting just one piece of software for spyware removal is not a good bet.

Fact 3:

Spyware can make your identity information just a few mouse clicks away for criminals.

Basis of this Fact:

Spyware has helped many criminals get personal information in just a click of the mouse. A special type of spyware called a key logger can record your account numbers and passwords and then send them off to the writer of the spyware program on your system. Online Identity theft and fraud now leads the way as the method of choice to rip people off as it is simple to do and the chances of getting caught are small.

Fact 4:

Spyware can slow down your internet speed dramatically.

Basis of this Fact:

Every piece of information that leaves your computer via the Internet has to use some of your bandwidth. A heavily infected system can send a significant amount of information out at any given time.

This seriously limits the availability of bandwidth for legitimate uses and the user suffers a dramatic loss of speed.

In many cases, spyware can turn your computer into nothing more then a zombie that relays things like spam and viruses which uses even more system and bandwidth resources.

Fact 5:

Spyware takes away precious system resources from your computer, making boot times longer and overall performance much slower.

Basis of this Fact:

This is self explanatory. Your system only has so many resources available to complete tasks. Every program (good or bad) requires system resources; spyware takes away resources from legitimate computer programs.

Fact 6:

A survey suggests that over 90% of computers are infected with some type of spyware.

Basis of this Fact:

90% sounds like a lot, but imagine all the stuff your computer does day in and day out. All the websites you go to and all the programs you may have downloaded. So when you know that it only takes one bad website or one bad program to infect you and then you add up all the places you could get spyware from 90% is not that surprising.

Fact 7:

Some types of spyware can install programs to allow hackers complete control over your system.

Basis of this Fact:

Everyday users are having their systems hijacked and used to create problems. This often results in someone from the outside using your computer to send out spam and viruses or linking with thousands of other computers to shut down websites and launch other kinds of attacks.

What can I do to protect my system?

* Run more than one spyware scanner on your system.

As stated above no scanner catches 100% of all spyware so running more than one scanner increases the chances of catching spyware on your system.

* Scan often.

Scanning often makes sure you get rid of spyware before it has a chance to download more spyware or send your personal data out.

* Keep your system updated.

Make sure you have auto updates turned on or go to Windows update often so you get the latest security patches.

* Do not go to websites or download programs you are not sure of.

You can use the new phishing filter in IE7 to check websites and do a Google search for any new programs to check if they have been reported for spyware before downloading and using them.

Windows Vista Home settings

Hard Disk

This category contains the Turn Off Hard Disk After setting. The hard disk is one of the most power-hungry components of a computer, so turning off the hard disk saves a worthwhile amount of energy. After the hard disk has spun down, it will take a few seconds to spin back up when you start using the computer again.

Wireless Adapter Settings

This category contains the Power Saving Mode setting for your computer s wireless adapter. You can choose Maximum Performance, Low Power Saving, Medium Power Saving, or Maximum Power Saving. Many laptop computers allow you to switch off the wireless adapter altogether via either a hardware switch or a custom keyboard combination.

Sleep

This category contains three settings:

Sleep After Specify the number of minutes to wait before putting the computer to sleep. Normally, you d set this setting by using the Put the Computer to Sleep drop-down list in the Edit Plan Settings window.

Allow Hybrid Sleep Choose On or Off to control whether Windows uses hybrid sleep, a mode that saves power while enabling you to resume your work almost immediately.

Hibernate After Specify the number of minutes of inactivity that Windows should allow before it puts the computer into hibernation. Choose Never if you want to prevent hibernation.

Power Buttons and Lid

This category contains the following settings:

Lid Close Action For a laptop, choose the action that Windows should take when you close the lid: Do Nothing, Sleep, Hibernate, or Shut Down. Normally, you d set this setting in the System Settings window.

Power Button Action Choose the action that Windows should take when you press the power button: Do Nothing, Sleep, Hibernate, or Shut Down. Normally, you d set this setting in the System Settings window.

Sleep Button Action Choose the action that Windows should take when you press the Sleep button: Do Nothing, Sleep, or Hibernate. Normally, you d set this setting in the System Settings window.

Start Menu Power Button Choose the action that Windows should take when you click the Power button on the Start menu: Do Nothing, Sleep, or Hibernate.

PCI Express

This category contains the Link State Power Management setting, which lets you choose the Active State Power Management policy to use: Off, Moderate Power Savings, or Maximum Power Savings.

Search and Indexing

This category contains the Power Savings Mode setting, which lets you choose which power plan to use for search and indexing: Power Saver, Balanced, or High Performance.

Display

This category contains the following options:

Turn Display Off After Specify how many minutes of inactivity Windows should allow before it turns off the display. Normally, you ll choose this setting in the Edit Plan Settings window.

Adaptive Display Choose On or Off to specify whether Windows should increase the Turn Display Off After setting automatically if you keep turning it back on when it goes off. This setting is often helpful for getting the right display-off delay on laptops.

Display Brightness For a laptop, choose the brightness to use when running on battery and when plugged in. Normally, you ll choose this setting in the Edit Plan Settings window.

Multimedia Settings

This category contains the When Sharing Media setting, which lets you specify what Windows should do if your computer is sharing media for example, songs with other computers. If your computer goes to sleep, the other computers will no longer be able to access the media. Choose Allow the Computer to Sleep, Prevent Idling to Sleep, or Allow the Computer to Enter Away Mode, as needed. Away mode is a kind of somnolence in which the computer appears to be asleep but can still take actions such as recording TV shows or sharing media with other computers.

Battery

This category contains settings for managing low and critical battery levels, alarms, and actions. Article 14 discusses these settings in more detail as batteries are mostly used in portable computers.

The Bottom Line Find out what hardware you can use with Windows Windows works with a wide variety of hardware provided that you can find a suitable driver for each device. You can use the Windows Vista Upgrade Adviser page on the Microsoft website to find out whether a particular device is compatible with Windows Vista.

Install, connect, and disconnect hot-pluggable devices Hot-pluggable devices are ones that you can plug in or unplug while Windows is running. Hot-pluggable devices use USB, FireWire, and PC Card connections. Windows automatically loads and unloads drivers for hot-pluggable devices as needed. You must be an Administrator or provide an Administrator password to install a hot-pluggable device. After that, any user can plug in or unplug a hot-pluggable device.

Install devices that are not hot pluggable To install a device that isn t hot pluggable, turn off your computer and disconnect the power. Open the case, install and secure the device, and then close the case again. When you restart your computer after installing the device, Windows normally detects the device during startup. If Windows can find a driver for the device, it loads the driver automatically and configures the device. If Windows can t find a driver, it launches the Found New Hardware Wizard, which lets you tell Windows where to find the driver. If Windows doesn t detect the device, you can run the Add Hardware Wizard to install the device manually.

Update, roll back, disable, and uninstall drivers To work with drivers, press Windows Key+Break,click the Device Manager link in the System window, and then authenticate your- self to User Account Control. Right-click the device whose driver you want to change, and then choose Properties from the context menu. Use the buttons on the Driver page of the device s Properties dialog box to update, roll back, disable, or uninstall a driver.

Configure power management to improve battery life or reduce consumption To improve battery life on a laptop computer or to reduce power consumption on a desktop, you can configure power options such as turning off the display or putting the computer to sleep after a specified period of inactivity. To work with these options, choose Start Control Panel, click the Hardware and Sound link, and then click the Power Options link. In the Power Options window, choose a power plan, and then click the Change Plan Settings link to customize its settings. Use the links in the left column of the Power Options window to access the main power configuration options.

How Large, How Fast? Choosing the Right Hard Drive Size and RPM

One necessary and extremely important component of computers is the hard drive. The hard drive stores your games, applications, music, pictures, videos, and documents. As such, you should be sure the notebook computer you re thinking of buying has a hard drive that can give you the storage and performance that you need.

There are two important considerations when looking at hard drive specifications for your computer notebook

: hard drive size and hard drive RPM.

Hard Drive Size

Hard drive size simply refers to the data storage capacity of a hard disk drive. Desktop computer hard drives offer sizes of up to 500 gigabytes (GB), while notebook computer hard dives offer sizes of up to 160 GB. Notebook computer hard drives are more expensive than desktop computer hard drives with more than twice the capacity of the notebook hard drive. This is due to the engineering difficulties inherent in making high-capacity hard drives for the smaller notebook computers form-factor.

A notebook computer s hard drive size indicates how much data a notebook computer can store. If you are interested in storing large amounts of movies, pictures, or music, you want to go with a larger hard drive to avoid running out of space.

A hard drive s size has very little to do with its performance, unless the drive is almost full. The Windows NTFS File System requires a minimum of 10% of the hard drive to be free space for optimum performance, and it frequently requests as much as 15%. This means that, on a 40 GB drive, Windows prefers that you use a maximum of 34-36 GB, leaving 4-6 GB of space unused. On a 160 GB drive, Windows prefers that you use a maximum of 136-144 GB, leaving a massive 16-24 GB unused. If you start to go over these Windows storage limits, you may notice your computer s performance taking drastic hits.

Hard Drive RPM

Hard drive RPM is a hard drive s rotational speed, measured in revolutions per minute (RPM). Desktop hard drives now have speeds as high as 15,000 RPM. Notebook hard drives, on the other hand, currently have an RPM ceiling of 7200 RPM.

A hard drive s RPM indicates how fast the drive s spindle will move or how fast the hard drive platters will spin. The higher the spin rate is, the shorter the seek time and latency will be. This translates to quicker data access and transfer.

How Large and How Fast

The greater the free space and the higher the RPM, the better your notebook computer s performance will be, so go for a slightly-more-than-comfortable size and the highest RPM for your notebook computer s hard drive. A large hard drive gives you the option to expand in the future, and you can never go wrong with a notebook computer that can give you fast access to your stored data.

It is even more crucial that you go with the top-of-the-line hard drive size and RPM for your notebook computer if you are fond of computer games, you have a lot of multimedia files, or you want to be able to easily upgrade your programs. These games, content and programs take up a lot of space. A high RPM hard drive can also cut down on game load times, giving you more time enjoying your games and less time staring at loading screens.

Different Features Of Cheap Budget AMD 2200+ Athlon XP Black

AMD Athlon XP 2200+ Processor or Equivalent is an important requirement of Linux xandros home computer system. The Athlon design is not meant for such high clock speeds as is the case for its competitor. And the latter is moving ahead by leaps and bounds in MHz In our last comparison test (The Die Has Been Cast: Pentium 4/2533 vs. Athlon XP 2100+ ) Intel top model, the P4 with 2.53 GHz, was able to beat the Athlon XP 2100+ in all of the benchmark disciplines. But keep in mind that with modern processors, clock speed alone does not directly correspond to performance. The higher performance of the AMDs arch enemy, Intel P4, was above all the result of newer chip architecture, a large L2 cache and the optional Ram bus platform. Ultimately, it is no secret that the Pentium 4 runs at top form only in combination with PC1066 memory (533 MHz, currently available). 512MB DDR PC3200 Ram: When you buy crucial memory, you are buying directly from the largest online manufacturer in America and one of the top three in the world. They have more than 20 years of industry experience and are the lowest cost, most efficient DRAM manufacturer, and many of the worlds leading computer manufacturers use our memory. Crucial brings that same high quality memory directly to you, the end consumer. A dual inline memory module (DIMM) consists of a number of memory components (usually black) that are attached to a printed circuit board (usually green). The gold pins on the bottom of the DIMM provide a connection between the module and a socket on a larger printed circuit board. There are many other important components of such custom built system such as CD RW CD Burner Black, 80GB IDE 7200RPM Hard Drive, 64mb Video Card, 64bit Surround Sound Audio, Linux Xandros Home Operating System (One of the most user Linux Operating Systems). It also comes with open office suite, tons of software packages included to get you started. Moreover, Black Keyboard, Mouse and Speakers, Mid Tower Black Computer Case with 400 watt power supply and many essential hardware components. This budget computer package is one of the best computer packages available on a budget.. If you are looking for a new computer for home, school or work you can beat this value. This package maybe a budget computer system but is full of great values from burning cds, playing DVDs, writing papers, doing homework and playing games are just a few of the things this computer is great for.

Custom AMD Computer Systems & Packages

We custom built amd computer system packages for both personal and professionals. Every custom computer package is built to your specifications for work, home or even both. When you buy a amd custom computer package you are not buying your average off the shelf computer but a customized computer built for your needs. Your needs may be anything from having a certain operating system or operating systems, dual boot, dvd burner, 32 bit processor, 64 bit processor, raid, Terabyte capacity, backup systems, UPS, a budget and soo much more. A custom amd computer package might be a basic computer system primarly used to get on the internet and write papers for school. But a custom amd computer package could also be a workstation or server with multiple processors, video cards, hard drives and other special features.

Custom amd computers come in a wide variety of architectures from 32 bit to 64 bit and now even multiple processors or dual / quad core.

If you are looking for a custom amd computer package on a budget then you will want a sempron processor which provides great value and performance on a budget. This is also a excellent choice because they are easily upgraded.

If you are looking for a custom amd computer package and are looking for a reliable computer you will not have to upgrade for a long time then you will want to consider amd athlon 64 or a amd athlon X2 processor. Both of these processors provide enough power to multitask with ease and have multiple windows open with little or no effect.

If you are looking for a custom amd computer package and you know your needs are much greater than the average user you might want to consider the amd opteron or amd opteron dual core processors. Both choices are great for workstations or servers where processing demands are very high.

So you can see that a amd custom computer system package can be built to anyones needs and can be easily upgraded as demands change. Don't hesitate to contact one of our sales reps today and they will assist you in building the right computer for you.

Advanced Notebook Research - Neutron MMO Review

Why are some notebook computers so expensive? Like most other things in life, it seems that you pay a lot for the name. Proving that portable power needn't cost a fortune, this notebook from ANR (no, I hadn't heard of them either) has all the features of similar machines from the likes of Dell, Compaq and Toshiba, with one exception; it costs far less. For a thousand pounds or so, you wouldn't really expect a great deal from a notebook. Either it should be slow, or appallingly badly made, or quite possibly both. But this is neither. The Neutron bears a striking resemblance to one of Dell's notebook products from last year. It's solid and well-made, comes with a floppy drive and 24-speed CDROM drive, and is powered by a long-lasting Lithium-Ion battery (with LEDs on it to show how charged it is).

At the heart of this notebook is a Pentium MMO processor, running at either 233MHz or, in the case of our review machine, 266MHz. There's 32MB of system memory, and although the 2GB hard drive isn't as spacious as those in some other machines, it should suffice for most business users. Despite being a fairly large notebook PC, there isn't room for both the CDROM drive and the floppy drive to be installed at the same time. Both are supplied, however, and you can use either of them by plugging one into the expansion port. If you want to use both at the same time, you can do that too, but you have to plug the floppy drive in externally using the supplied cable.

The Neutron has a good comfortable keyboard, a large wrist-rest and a glidepad mouse with two buttons. Input/output features include an infra-red port, a USB port, the usual serial, parallel and monitor connectors plus a PS/2 mouse/keyboard port. There are also two PC Card (PCMCIA) Type II slots, while sound is generated by a Crystal FM chip. The 12.1-inch LCD display is very bright, so using it outdoors or in a brightly-lit office won't be a problem. The maximum resolution available on this screen is 800 x 600, with 16.7 million colours generated by the NeoMagic graphics adapter. The Neutron comes with Windows 95 pre-installed on the hard drive, along with a copy of Lotus SmartSuite 97. It even comes with a carry case.

Advanced Notebook Research - Neutron MMO features - Verdict

This machine is something of a revelation. It's fast, well-made and costs far less than most of its competitors. It is unlikely to generate quite as much admiration on the train as one of the more stylish machines from the better-known vendors, but that doesn't matter; it's hard to fault the Neutron's value for money.

Advanced Notebook Research - Neutron MMO price

999 + VAT (233MHz) or 1,049 + VAT (266MHz)

Stak Trading: 01788 577 497

Report: ATandT, Apple in iPhone Contract Talks

How much longer can AT&T hang on to its exclusive contract with Apple's white-hot iPhone? A report from The Wall Street Journal says company CEO Randall Stephenson is pushing for exclusivity rights through 2011.

Sources quoted by The Wall Street Journal (WSJ) say telecommunications giant AT&T s CEO, Randall Stephenson, is pushing to extend the company s exclusive contract with Apple for the popular iPhone, which people familiar with the matter say expires this year. The WSJ reported that Stephenson is looking to extend the relationship through 2011.

Apple refused to comment on the report, noting only that they have a great relationship with AT&T, which has experienced a revitalization of its brand since it started carrying the iPhone in 2007. The continued, and expanding, popularity of Apple s touchscreen smartphone, which has become an iconic device, suggests AT&T would be wise to fight hard to keep its exclusive deal with the iPhone. AT&T has benefited tremendously from the contract picking up 4.3 million iPhone subscribers in the second half of last year, of which 40 percent were newly acquired customers.

Apple and AT&T have negotiated contract extensions before, in fact. In August 2008, the two companies agreed to extend their relationship through 2009 after AT&T came to Apple with a $300-per-iPhone subsidy in lieu of a revenue-sharing model. While Stephenson admitted the move would dilute earnings through 2009, the company could now offer the feature-packed iPhone 3G for $199 with a two-year contract.

Stephenson told the WSJ that the deal was indeed a multi-year contract but declined to elaborate, and said substantial investment in wireless technology would be made regardless of the company s involvement with Apple. "This business cycle is going to cycle," Mr. Stephenson told the WSJ. "You got to make sure that you're positioned when it cycles back out to be the leader in the industry, and to do that you have to be the leader in mobility, first and foremost."

This March, AT&T announced it would offer iPhones without the two-year plan for $599 or $699, although those phones are locked to AT&T s network. Apple quickly followed suit in its own retail stores. All told, Apple has sold more than 17 million iPhones in less than two years. In August 2008, Gene Munster, an analyst with investment firm Piper Jaffray, boldly predicted Apple would sell 45 million iPhones in 2009. More conservative estimates put the figure closer to 25 million.

Rumors are swirling yet again as to what features Apple will include in the upcoming upgrade, unofficially dubbed the iPhone 3.0 or iPhone 4G . Various reports suggest the latest iPhone will offer video editing software, a built-in FM radio and support for 802.11n Wi-Fi networking. A report by Lazard Capital Markets semiconductors analyst Daniel Amir, suggests production of two versions of iPhones will be introduced this year, debuting in June.

My First Laptop

It is really astonishing to look at the progress laptops have made in just a few years. Last quarter, laptop sales

overtook desktop sales for the first time in history. These days the pricing of low end PCs, both laptop and desktops are similar and so it has become worth wondering whether to buy a desktop at all. In a few months I will purchase my first notebook computer and being fifteen, I am not able to buy a 17 inch widescreen Dell XPS or the Savrow line of laptops. Instead I look through the budget, the low price, and the beginner laptops for one that will catch my eye.

These days the features and specifications of cheap laptops surprise me several laptops around the 500 mark include DVD burners and integrated WiFi receivers, which at the beginning of the year were only in the 1200+ laptops that would not be within the reach of the first time buyer. Of course there are some such as the Lenovo IBM ThinkPad R50e which does retail for 505 and only have 256MB of RAM and no DVD burner and no integrated WiFi. I should not be disappointed. One year ago, those would be acceptable specifications for a mid range laptop and today they are unacceptable for a bargain computer such as the Dell Inspiron 2200. How things have changed.

Recently Apple upgraded their iBook range, which starts at 700, and the laptops now include Bluetooth and WiFi as well as 512MB RAM and a 40GB hard drive. The 12inch iBook is pricey, at 200 more than two of its Windows competitors, the Acer 3502WLMi and the Dell Inspiron 2200. Both the Acer and the Dell have slightly faster processors, DVD burners (which Apple calls the SuperDrive) and the world s favourite operating system. I love Apple computers, but I cannot buy an iBook and feel that I have made the best decision. Even the expensive PowerBook lines are bad value when compared with the Sony Vaios, IBM ThinkPads and Dell Precision lines.

The reason that the Windows laptops are better is the processor, the number of features and the fact that Apple s care and attention to detail is not worth 200 to a person like me. I appreciate their efforts but when they lose out on the first time buyers, they may set a trend. The buyer brings home their brand new Windows laptop and all the feelings of euphoria are now attached to a Windows laptop, and not the iBook. Apple cannot afford to continue doing this and hopefully the Intel switch will bring down prices or save money, letting them add features such as the SuperDrive.

Dell makes laptops in every segment of the market. Their high end laptops are well made and have some quirky touches like the lights on the XPS. Of course when a company sets out to make budget laptops, cost cutting is an integral part of the mix. Dell immediately threw out build quality and attention to detail. They added the DVD burner and the WiFi which I appreciate but if my laptop creaks as I open it, as a year-old Inspiron 1000 does, I will feel quite disappointed. The Dell does only have a 40GB hard drive which is adequate for now but 60 or 80GB is better.

IBM does put the effort in to make quality laptops. This means their ThinkPad R50e does not have the same features, no DVD burner and no WiFi but the excellent keyboard and the pointing device, are better than Dell s cut-price keyboard and the slippery trackpad. I am a person who values the extra features, the DVD burner is very important and Acer s Aspire 3502WLMi has a dual-layer burner which means almost 10GB of data on one disk. Since I don t want to skimp on the quality so I cannot see myself buying the poorly made but inexpensive Dell Inspiron 2200.

Asus is a relatively unknown computer company who, like IBM , value quality but unlike IBM don t price it highly. Their laptops are made out of metal and have a small form factor while maintaining a long list of features. However, they only have 256MB RAM in the A3L-5001H which is a beautiful machine, more attractive than any other Windows laptop in this price range. It has Windows XP Professional which is far superior to Windows XP Home Edition, a comparison on Microsoft s website shows how significant the gap is between the two versions. However, there is no DVD burner. WiFi is included. The best thing is that Asus offers 1GB of RAM for only 90. This upgrade usually costs around 250- 400 in most laptops. A Celeron M 370 and a 60GB hard drive are just icing on the cake.

The lack of a DVD burner is offset by Windows XP Professional and the fantastic amount of RAM does mean the price is higher than I would normally pay. 640 is tantalisingly close to an iBook, but the iBook has 20GB less space and 512MB less RAM. RAM is so important that spending a little more on it is worth every penny. So all the big names are beaten by an unknown manufacturer. Seems like a bad decision but knowing that my machine looks and feels expensive while having 1GB of RAM and Windows XP Professional are more than enough to make up for it.

The other option is Acer s Aspire 3002LMi, with 512MB RAM, 60GB, Windows XP Home Edition and a dual layer DVD burner, WiFi but an AMD processor. Acer s Aspire 3502WLMi has 20GB less, an Intel Celeron M 360 and costs the same. The Aspire 3002LMi can be bought for 501 which is unbelievably cheap. When compared with the Asus, the upsides are 210, a DVD burner and a widescreen display. The downsides are Windows XP Home Edition, half the RAM and the aforementioned build quality.

Of course if you are in the market to buy a new laptop and need one now, then consider these options. Otherwise, wait for Windows Vista (or Mac OS X 10.5 Leopard) in 2006 and laptops with more RAM, larger hard drives, bigger screens and DVD burners and WiFi as standard.

Plug Computers: Computers in the Socket

The idea of computers in the electrical socket takes you to the world of imagination and sci-fi movies. But Marvell Technology Group Ltd., is soon going to launch on a computing device like this named plug computers.

Marvell Technology Group Ltd., a company that makes chips for a range of high tech products, communications equipment, cellphones, etc, has planned to launch a new kind of computer. The company has named it Plug Computers . Like its name this device would be plugged in to home electrical sockets and would be of socket like size. Yet it will have enough power to manage user's digital media and enable them to view it over the Internet from outside the home.

In today's digital world we store each and every information in the digital form as texts, images, videos in digital cameras, cellphones, notebooks. In such a way we are storing our personal information in dispersed style in the form of files, that make them inefficient as well as risky. Losing a laptop or mobile phone will cost us losing a precious photo or video.

Marvell is promoting the "plug computers" as a perfect solution for this. The idea is to have an ultra-small computer plugged into an electrical socket. Despite the small size the plug computer will have enough processing power and network connectivity to manage and serve media stored on an attached thumb-drive or hard drive. You can access the plug computer over your home network, enabling you to get at your files from wherever you needed in your house.

However this idea is not new and Apple's Time Capsule works a little like that. It acts like a central repository for data by wirelessly backing up all the connected Macs. HP's MediaSmart Servers are a host of "smart" external hard drives connecting a PC via USB and store your media longterm, and serve it to connected TVs and audio systems without needing the PC's intervention.

Marvel is planning to miniaturize all this technology and make it small and convenient. The company is also emphasizing on the green aspects as well by maintaining the eco friendliness of the plan. Plug computers are supposed to draw less than 5W of power that is much less compared to a PC running as a media server.

Company is planning to launch it on a small and economic-enough scale. Marvell will be sourcing the chips while partner companies make the software & hardware. The price is interesting targeted at $50 that makes this idea different from other tech solutions.

Google AdSense Overview

Google AdSense Overview

Google AdSense is the program that can give you advertising revenue from each page on your website with a minimal investment in time and no additional resources.

AdSense delivers relevant text and image ads that are precisely targeted to your site and your site content. And when you add a Google search box to your site, AdSense delivers relevant text ads that are targeted to the Google search results pages generated by your visitors search request.

Earn more revenue

You can maximize your revenue potential by displaying Google ads on your website. Google puts relevant CPC (cost-per-click) and CPM (cost per thousand impressions) ads through the same auction, and lets them compete against one another. The auction takes place instantaneously, and, when it s over, AdSense automatically displays the text or image ad(s) that will generate the maximum revenue for a page -- and the maximum revenue for you.

Get started in minutes

Becoming an AdSense publisher is simple. All it takes is a single online application. Once you're approved, AdSense takes only minutes to set-up. Just copy and paste a block of HTML and targeted ads start showing up on your website.

Access thousands of advertisers

With Google's extensive advertiser base, we have ads for all categories of businesses-and for practically all types of content, no matter how broad or specialized. And since Google provides the ads, you have no advertiser relationships to maintain.

The AdSense program represents advertisers ranging from large global brands to small and local companies. Ads are also targeted by geography, so global businesses can display local advertising with no additional effort. And you can use AdSense in many languages.

Google grasps the meaning of your content

AdSense can deliver relevant ads because Google understands the meaning of a web page. We've refined our technology, and it keeps getting smarter all the time. For example, words can have several different meanings, depending on context. Google technology grasps these distinctions, so you get more targeted ads.

Make extra money with a Google search box

Place a Google search box on your site, and you can start monetizing the results from web searches. Not only does this keep your users on your website longer since they can search from where they are it takes just minutes to implement. And you pay nothing to participate.

Show only appropriate ads

Google's ad review process ensures that the ads you serve are not only family-friendly, but also comply with our strict editorial guidelines. We combine sensitive language filters, your input, and a team of linguists with good hard common sense to automatically filter out ads that may be inappropriate for your content. What's more, you can block competitive ads and choose your own default ads. It's your show from start to finish.

Competitive Filter
Enables you to filter out specific competitors or specific advertisers

Contextual Filter
Eliminate delivery of ads that would be inappropriate to serve on pages

Editorial Review
All Google ads are reviewed and approved before being served on your pages

Customizable default ads
In the unlikely event that Google is unable to serve targeted ads on your page, we provide the option to display a default ad of your choice

Customize AdSense for your site

You can customize the appearance of ads, choosing from a wide range of colors and templates. Ditto with your search results page. Your reports are customizable, too. Flexible reporting tools let you group your pages in any way you want so you can view your results by URL, domain, ad type, category and more to learn where your earnings are coming from.

See what our customers say

Instead of spending money to hire an additional sales rep to sell ad banners, Google ads have become a virtual sales tool for us. Now we re able to reap thousands of dollars in additional advertising revenue each month that we would very likely have missed without Google AdSense.
- Robert Hoskins, Editor and Group Publisher, Broadband Wireless Exchange

Google shows targeted ads reflecting the sorts of information and services SeatGuru visitors want. For a small business like mine, this is the best approach to advertising. You set it up easily, it automatically serves relevant ads, and it takes very little of my time.
- Matt Daimler, Founder, SeatGuru.com

At the beginning I was very concerned that I might lose traffic to competitors. I only used AdSense on a limited number of the site s pages, and I watched the stats very carefully. If the traffic, pages per visitor, or conversion rates dropped I knew I could easily pull the ads...Since implementing AdSense, our ad revenue has increased more than tenfold, and 100 percent of my available inventory is now sold through AdSense.
- Vik Kachoria, Entrepreneur, Real Adventure.

You can run Google ads on all or just some of your pages, using AdSense strategically to complement your direct sales team. You'll pay nothing, spend little time on set-up, and have no maintenance worries. You can use AdSense for a day, a month or for however long it pleases you to make a profit-it's your choice.

Apples Keynote 08 Delivers Simple Sophistication

Review: Apple is stressing Keynote's ease of use, billing the application as a means for anyone to create "cinema-quality presentations."

The debut of Apples iWork 08 includes across-the-board improvements, such as new templates and text effects, and a few snazzy bells and whistles to its presentation program, Keynote.

As with the rest of the iWork 08 suite, Apple is stressing Keynotes ease of use, billing the application as a means for anyone to create "cinema-quality presentations."

eWEEK Labs tested out a number of the applications souped up features, such as Keynotes newly unveiled Smart Builds tool, which enables users to create animations with a minimum of hassle. I was impressed with the Smart Builds tool, and found that it makes good its promises of sophistication without excessive complication, but the feature took a bit of practice to nail down.

Another significant new feature of Keynote is the programs point A to point B animation, which enables users to move object, image, shape, chart, and the like from one location on a slide to another.

For all the presentation-building magic that Apple has managed to pack into Keynote 08, the trick that this application doesnt pull off seamlessly is compatibility with Microsofts Office file formats. Keynote will open and export to Offices Powerpoint file formats, but as with every non-Microsoft consumer of Offices formats that eWEEK Labs has tested certain formatting inconsistencies seem impossible to avoid.

iWork 08 is reasonably priced, at $79 (or free with the purchase of any new Mac computer). The suite requires Mac OS X version 10.4.10 or later.

Keynote Presentation

The first thing I worked through during my testing of Keynote 08 was the heavily hyped Smart Builds feature that enables users to include animated elements in presentations. According to Apples Web site, all I needed to do to achieve instant animation would be to simply drop a photograph or any other image of my choosing into the appropriate spot in my presentation.

I opened up the Smart Builds feature by clicking on its icon located in Keynotes toolbar which brought forth a separate pane for working with and customizing animated elements, along with a second pane, called a photo window, that appeared at the bottom of the screen. I could drag photos or images into the photo window from Apples iPhoto Library, or from OS Xs Finder file manager.

I dragged a series of test images from iPhoto folder into a series of rectangles that appeared in the photo window at the bottom of my screen. As I dragged an image into one of the rectangles, another, blank rectangle automatically appeared. I dragged in four images to fill out a spinning cube animation, which Id selected from a drop-down menu within the Smart Builds action pane. From there, I was able to further modify the animated object by specifying its direction, alignment, and perspective.

The action pane also let me further define whether I wanted the cube to move from left to right, or how many times I wanted the cube to spin before it settled on displaying one of the four images it was built to showcase. I could set different timings for each photo by opening the aptly-named Build Order drawer from the Smart Build pane. I could also select whether I wanted the images Id selected to be scaled to a common size by selecting a box located inside the photo window.

To remove an image from the build, all I had to do was grab it and drag it out of the photo window, or right-click the image and select delete. To rearrange the order in which I wanted the images appear, I simply dragged the image to place within the rectangle sequence where I wanted it to appear. The entire process ran rather smoothly, and it was actually pretty fun to do. Whats more, the resulting slide was significantly snazzier than my non-animated slides.

I also tested Keynote 08s groovy A-to-B animation feature. I highlighted an image on my test presentation that I wished to move across the slide, opened Keynotes Build Inspector tool, and clicked the action button. From here I was able to choose the "move" option listed under the Effect menu. Once I did, the image appeared on my presentation slide with a red line that connected my original image, or Point A, to its next destination, Point B. Point B was designated by a "ghosted" image of my original image. I could also add a series of other destinations.

When I viewed my slide with this added effect, the result was great. I could choose to have my image move from point-to-point on either a straight or curved path when I clicked the Path option located on the action pane. Even better, I was able to shape the path of my image any way I chose by grabbing one of the nodes used to illustrate the images destined path. I could make the path as curvy and unique as I wanted.

Finally, I tested Keynotes file conversion fidelity and imported a PowerPoint file into the application. Overall, the conversion fidelity was good, but I did run into a few subtle alignment issues (some text was pushed into the files footer), the biggest errors dealt with the translation of symbols used in the Microsoft file into Keynote. Arrows that appeared in the original PowerPoint file became in Keynote and bullets that appeared in the PowerPoint file became boxes in Keynote.

Is Steve Jobs Behind Apple's Rumored Netbook Development?

Apple iPhone and the Enterprise: Happy Together?

The Apple iPhone can find a comfortable home in the enterprise, a new report from Forrester Research suggests. The RIM BlackBerry is still a superior messaging and calendar device, eWEEK is told, but with the iPhone 3.0 addressing many often-voiced security concerns, for content-centric applications, the iPhone is becoming the sanctioned enterprise device of choice.

Few disagree that, with the iPhone, Apple changed users expectations of devices and how they interact with them in short, mobility. Whether the iPhone is a fit for the enterprise, however, is a topic that provokes debate.

Forrester Research released a report on April 10, Making iPhone Work in the Enterprise: Early Lessons Learned, in which report author Ted Schadler offers the experiences of three enterprises Kraft Foods, Oracle and a California-based pharmaceuticals company that have adopted iPhones.

Each example offers the pros and cons of the experience, but the report which points out challenges to avoid, as well as advice for properly planning cultural, support and provisioning changes is in favor of iPhone adoption within enterprises.

Ultimately, Schadler suggests that the security concerns that prevented adoption are no longer valid for some companies, particularly with the iPhone 3.0 addressing many of the remaining concerns, such as forcing a user to sign into the VPN each time, instead of automatically signing her in.

The IT staff at Kraft Foods saw iPhone adoption as a way of proving to its work force that it was serious about introducing new tools and technologies in support of them, and in April 2008 it became a part of Apple s iPhone Enterprise Beta program.

Every time Apple puts out a new release on the consumer side, they re very private about it, explained Schadler. On the software side they ve been much more open. The way companies work is, they want to know what s going on and want to be part of a vetting program.

The Enterprise Beta program, Schadler said, is a way of addressing this.

Enterprises want to see themselves as partners, they want to be involved, Schadler added. IBM, Microsoft and Oracle, for example, have become much more open about sharing the next version and what it s going to happen.

Apple, he said, began to do this with the iPhone 2.0.

As of this past January, almost half of Kraft Foods mobile team were using iPhones a number Schadler pointed out is significant, given that mobile adoption at that stage is generally 10 percent, with 20 percent being the higher end and about 400 new iPhones are being ordered each month.

Among the benefits Kraft is seeing is a change in the culture of the company to take advantage of new technologies; among the challenges were problems with calendar synchronization.

Dual-Core Processor Wars: AMD X2 vs Intel Pentium D

There s a war going on and the latest battle continues to offer promise and good prices to consumers looking for the best stuff for their computer.

Since the inception of dual-core processors a little while back the race has been on to see who can get the better chip with this dual-core processor technology.

During the final days of the single-core battles, there was a stalemate between AMD and Intel. Intel s clocked higher but were unable to match the speeds that the AMD managed at lower clock speeds.

The oldest difference between them has been their suitability for specific tasks. AMD have had the gaming sector in the bag, especially in terms of the value for money possible with their lower clocked chips, which could be overclocked to the same speeds as their top models. Intel has the crown for general performance. When it comes to office related tasks, Intel processors are able to outperform AMD chips in these areas.

As the ability to clock the chips any higher became more and more difficult technically, the next step was to just add another core, theoretically allowing twice as much number crunching in a dual-core processor. This is not exactly how it works however.

Modern operating systems and programs have not been designed with multiple-core or dual-core processors in mind. They were designed to make use of one core on one processor. The major expense that went with multiple processor computers was the circuitry needed to split tasks up amongst the processors and sharing cache.

Dual-core processors simply act like two places for tasks to go. Instead of single tasks getting split up and performed in two different places, as is the case with traditional single core processors, single threads get split up amongst the cores. This essentially means that each program gets assigned to a core.

Because of this there is absolutely no increase in speed for gaming from dual-core processor chips. Only once the games themselves have been programmed to take advantage of dual-core processors will there be a difference. This is due to the intensive nature of games and the number crunching needed for intense graphics, which for now cannot be split over multiple cores in dual-core processors.

So back to the battlefield.

AMD were the first to introduce their dual-core processor solution to a desktop computer. This gave them a slight lead over Intel. Despite this, AMD gave people a bit of a surprise with their new offering.

Always having been renowned for giving far more than expected for the price, these new dual-core processors were very expensive. Part of what managed to give AMD a hold in a market previously dominated by Intel was their good pricing. This shock did not go down well with consumers.

To add insult to injury, Intel s dual-core processor offerings came in at remarkably good value. Both of their initial dual-core processors cost less than AMD s lowest priced model. That s right, AMD s cheapest dual-core processor cost more than Intel s most expensive. This definitely put the ball in Intel s court and was downright disappointing for AMD fans.

AMD did manage to introduce a cheaper model to compete better with the Intel offerings. Despite this, Intel was still the forerunner in this area.

Performance remains an area that is sketchy.

With the relatively new technology involved it is hard to draw a clear conclusion on who is faster. With operating systems only recently oriented towards fully utilizing dual-core processor technology, it is still new territory. Both offer increased performance, but as to who will rule the roost, we ll have to see.

For the meantime it would probably be advisable to just watch. Being a cautious buyer I prefer to buy into a sure thing, once things have settled down, prices will balance out and all the related technology will be in place. Then we will be able to get a true opinion on where to put your hard earned cash.

Buying a Used Laptop Computer

Buying a used or refurbished laptop is much the same as buying a new one except you are going to get a much better buy! When considering buying a used laptop, the first thing to do is to determine what your needs are.

What do you want to use the laptop for? *Word Processing *Internet Browsing *Use at Work and at Home *On-line Shopping *Database Applications *Personal Finance and Online Banking The reason for assessing what you applications you need are that most refurbished laptops often only include the Operating System (OS). Some don t even have an OS installed so make sure you know what you re buying before you spend your money.

Once you establish your computing needs, you need to determine your budget. Refurbished laptops don t always come with an operational battery. If you need a battery, shop around to figure the cost to replace one. You should know that older laptop batteries don t last more than an hour or two, and even purchasing a new battery for the purpose of longer battery life may not be worth the expense. You should also stick with name brand battery manufacturers like IBM, Dell, Toshiba and Compaq-HP.

Once you have your refurbished laptop, you may not know what to do next. If you are new to computers and you want to browse the World Wide Web, you will need to obtain the services of an ISP (Internet Service Provider). There are basically two types of Internet access options: broadband (cable modem, DSL, satellite) and dial up. Broadband is the preferred type since download speeds can range from 128kbs to 6000kbs (faster is better). But, if your budget is tight, dial-up access will work fine for typical browsing and e-mail usage.

If you bought your used laptop for gaming, you definitely need a reliable broadband connection. Gaming over a dial up connection will be frustrating and on some cases even impossible. That is why it s critical that you check out the minimum systems requirement for the games you like before buying the laptop. You want to make sure the CPU speed and the RAM and graphic chip requirements will support your needs.

Finally, where do you buy your used or refurbished laptops? * Some people choose to search at www.ebay.com. If you be sure to check out the seller to be sure you will have a smooth transaction.

* Many don t want the hassle of bidding, so will use their favorite search engine:

How do you choose once you have a list? 1. Look for online reviews 2. Make sure they have a BBB Online Insignia 3. Make sure their service is up to you standard. Most of the vendors have 800 numbers, so it won t cost anything to call.

4. What do their prices look like? If all the above seems like too much of a hassle, then buy a new computer. It will cost around $800 + but will come with a new battery and a one year warranty (although some new ones seem to have only 90 day warranties). It will also have the latest Windows XP system and an 800 number to call the vendor, should there be a problem.

How to find cheap laptop computers.

Ah yes, I want a laptop but I am not going to spend a couple of thousand dollars for one. Well guess what you don t have to. Laptop prices have come down dramatically over the past year alone and they will continue to do so as technology advances. But the trick here is to find good quality laptops that fit your needs at the cheapest prices available today.

I would say that there probably is a store near you right now that has cheap laptop computers. In fact, many stores already have them. The reason being, like any other new product, laptops were once considered the cream of the crop in the computer world which made them very expensive. However, all that has changed now. Laptops are a dime a dozen! The hand held digital assistants, Bluetooth cell phones and tablet pads are the new rage making laptop computers cheap.

Now, don t get me wrong, this does not mean that they are cheaply made. Thanks to the wonders of the technological cycle, laptop computers are decreasing in price as their capabilities rise. Of course, there are the latest and greatest monsters out there that are made for gaming or high powered multimedia applications and these babies still cost a pretty penny.

But for the average user, you can find cheap laptop computers that provide all the power you need and then some. Every major manufacturer out there, like Dell, HP, Compaq, Gateway, and IBM have their lower end and intermediate models that come with more than enough speed and usability.

Now here is the key to finding the right cheap computer laptop for you, and that is to figure out exactly what you need it for.

Are you going to use it mainly for surfing the web or word processing? Do you need it to work from home or mainly to save your MP3s and digital pictures?

Ok, so now you have an idea of what you want to use your laptop for. Now lets go out shopping and compare. You can visit any of the top manufacturers websites or visit your local store and find their low end or intermediate models that may suit your needs. The three top components of a computer you want to look for is the hard drive size, memory, and processor speeds and take notes of each model you find on each component and model.

The hard drive, you can consider this the brain of your computer, this is where all your files, applications and folders are stored. If you plan on using your computer for MP3s and digital pictures your hard drive should be large since these files are usually very large. I personally would look at 80gb as minimum.

Next would be the memory, memory can be considered the thought processes of your computer. As a minimum I would look at 512mb but if you plan on using your laptop for gaming of course this should be much larger, in the area of 1 to 2gb. Now memory is used whenever a program or application is running. So the more memory you have the faster your computer can process the program.

And finally your processor, now your processor is just that it processes all the inner workings of how each program runs. The faster the processor is, the faster the program instructions are processed. Again if your looking for a laptop for gaming uses you want your processor with high speeds 2ghz or more. For other uses you can go less.

Other parts of the computer to also consider are the ports involved that can connect your computer to your digital camera or your mp3 player for example. You also want to check that your laptop has wireless and broadband connectivity. Many cheap computer laptops today already come with this but you want to make sure or you will have to pay additional, for example, a wireless card to install in your laptop to have this capability.

How To Remanufacture 1600/2600n Color Laser Printer Toner?

This is one of the first color laser printer toner

where HP/Canon really seems to have gone out of its way to make a toner cartridge very difficult to remanufacture. The waste chamber, which consists of the waste chamber, OPC drum, PCR, wiper and recovery blades, is plastic welded/glued together. The drum axle/bushings are permanently attached to the waste chamber. The only way to get them off is to physically break or cut the cartridge apart. New replacement waste chambers are now available that include the waste chamber, new removable drum axles/bushings, foam seals, electrical contacts and PCR holders. The kit will also contain the screws, springs and plastic pins that will be needed to reassemble the cartridge. If you want to reuse any of the above parts, you will have to cut the OEM chamber apart. The waste chamber for 2600n color laser printer toner is also very small. The aftermarket toner will have to be very efficient to prevent leakage due to the waste overflowing. When you refill 2600n hp color laserjet toner, you should notice following factors to guarantee the quality:

1) Mitsubishi toner is one of the best choice to remanufacture hp 2600n hp color laserjet toner, physical toner powder is more suitable for refilling color laser printer toner cartridge.

2) High quality toner cartridge smartchip can guarantee the page yield of the color laserjet toner.

3) New Hanp opc drum is value to consider, because the opc drum is easily worn out.

PC to TV Conversion - Put Your Desktop On a TV

With the recent popularity of Video on Demand networks that allow internet users to download television programming and movies to their hard drive the idea of watching this programming on a regular TV is tempting. Sometimes a 17" monitor just doesn t do it - in fact, if you have several people crowding around the monitor even a 30" Cinema Display might not do the job.

PC to TV Converters

Now, regardless of the availability of an analog output on your PC (which most computers don t have) you can still project your desktop onto a television set. This requires a little understanding about what hardware you are working with on both ends. Let s start with the PC.

Most PC s have either a VGA or DVI output. This can get confusing - VGA is analog and DVI can either be analog or digital (although it is increasingly more common these days for DVI to be used in a digital environment).

Now look at the input available on your television set. If you have a HDTV you probably have some form of digital input. If you don t have a high-definition TV you will probably want to find component inputs (aka RCA). These are the red, white and yellow inputs available on most television sets. Another alternative is S-Video.

VGA out to Component

This is the most popular type of PC to TV Converter. Simply plug it into your VGA output on your video card (or motherboard) and plug the other end into your TV - the image should show up within a minute. Higher quality adapters do a much better job of converting the image for TV and make a big difference. This is especially important for screens larger than 30 inches. A very similar adapter that supports HDTV is a better option for screens larger than 30 inches.

VGA out to DVI

Most DVI television sets support digital input only (though some older ones do support an analog signal). In this case you have two options - adding a digital video card or using a VGA to DVI conversion box.

A VGA to DVI conversion box is typically more expensive because it actually takes the analog signal and converts it to a pure digital signal. As a result the quality is usually very good with these adapters. Add-in cards (with DVI) produce pure digital signals, also, but the resolution depends on the quality of the card. Most DVI video cards support high-definition resolutions (and much higher), so they work well in these scenarios.

DVI out to Component

Some DVI video cards actually support video-out through the DVI port (an analog signal). If you have such a video card then a DVI to component cable should do the trick. Be careful with this one, however, since many DVI video cards only support an analog signal.

Wireless PC to TV

If you are trying to find a Wireless PC to TV Converter they are now available. This works with any television set with a component-in option and a VGA out on the PC. These run on the 2.4 GHz band, so they may interfere with some common home devices though this is rare since they hunt for open channels.

The technology to adapt your PC experience to the living room is getting better everyday. Whether you are looking to stream video to your TV from your PC or you just want to do some email on the big-screen you now have plenty of options.

5 Steps To Removing PC Clutter

It s hard enough as it is these days to get organized and then remain that way for weeks and months down the road. We are all very busy people, some of us with 9-5 jobs and one hour commutes, and others of us busy making our lives at home work for us, with children at tow and a variety of chores to do as well as errands to run.

However, no matter how vastly different our lives may be, we all run into the same problems when dealing with organization, and that s: KEEPING organized. need to develop a system that helps your PC remain free of clutter and organized. Granted, this task doesn t come easy at first, but all it takes is a few extra steps each day, done consistently, that will maximize your results in the long run.

So, let s say you have disorganized files all over your hard drive that you have difficulty finding when you need them. Your PC keeps catching viruses out of the blue. You don t know what to do with all your spam mail. You have extra programs and freeware on your PC that you don t know anything about, and even if you did, wouldn t know what to do with them. Here are a few steps to help you get started in the right direction:

1.) Get rid of any unnecessary files or programs that are on your hard drive. This requires a little homework on your part. You ll need to set aside the time to sit down and actually take a look at all of the files on your PC and delete what you don t need. A few things to do periodically for optimal performance is to run a disk cleanup, use your system file checker, and defragment your hard drive.

2.) Organize all of your files and folders. Once you ve deleted everything you don t need, take a look at what s left. Is there some way you could organize these in nice categorical folders, so that it s easier to retrieve them later on? For example, you could create a few folders underneath your My Documents folder, and give then names such as: My Journal, My TV Shows, My Videos, My Business, My Songs, My JobFind, etc. You could then place all respective files underneath these neatly organized folders. You can also take advantage of many of the folders already supplied to you by Microsoft Windows, such as My Pictures and My Music.

3.) Install adware and spyware programs. I don t think I need to stress how important it is to run antivirus and spyware software. I personally like McAffee because of its wide range of protection services, but Norton AntiVirus works great as well.

4.) Delete unnecessary shareware and freeware files. It s very important to keep your hard drive as clean and organized as possible. Remember that shareware and freeware can potentially be harmful to your computer (viruses!), depending upon which source you received your shareware from.

5.) Delete unnecessary emails and take control of spam. By now, you know to have antivirus software installed on your PC. That s a must, and will protect you if you should happen to open emails that have viruses attached to them. Before you open any of your emails, check to be sure you know the sender, and that there are no .zip or .exe attachments. Be very careful about opening files with attachments, especially from senders you don t know.

Hope many of these tips will you help you move toward the right direction in de-cluttering your PC, now and for good.

Apple Leads and Dell Lags on Customer Experience

Forrester reports Apple rated highest on customer surveys ranking the usefulness, usability and enjoyableness of their interactions with PC makers Apple, Compaq, Dell, Gateway and HP. All showed room for improvement, however, as the PC industry as a whole received a poor rating, ranking below banks, credit card providers and even airlines.

Apple leads and Dell lags, was the summary of an April 17 Customer Experience Index (CxPi) 2008 Snapshot from Forrester Research.

The Snapshot took a took a closer look at how five PC makers Apple, Compaq, Dell, Gateway and Hewlett-Packard fared within its CxPi, which polled 4,600 consumers about their interactions with various companies across 12 industries, gauging usefulness, usability and how pleasant the interactions were.

Forrester s overall verdict for the PC makers? Poor.

While customer experience is important for PC makers to cultivate loyal customers, they aren t doing a very good job, wrote Forrester analyst Bruce D. Temkin.

As a group, these firms received a poor rating for their customer experience, coming in ahead of only ISPs, TV service providers and health plans.

On individual ratings, Apple scored a Good rating of 80 percent. Under the Okay category, Gateway was next in line, with 66 percent, following by HP with 64 percent and Compaq with 63 percent. Dell, with a 58 percent rating, fell under the Poor category.

Across all three areas studied by Forrester, Apple led its competitors with double-digit gaps, the largest of these being the easy to use category, in which Apple rated 17 points higher than Gateway and 28 points higher than Dell.

Our research shows that good customer experience correlates with customer loyalty for PC manufacturers, writes Temkin. PC shipment numbers in the U.S. reported by IDC on April 14 and Gartner on April 15, however, both counted HP in first place, followed by Dell. Acer was third in the United States, with Apple and Toshiba behind it.

Temkin went on to write, though, that current economic conditions make it difficult to know what the business impacts of customer experience improvements will be.

Temkin and his coauthors, William Chu and Steven Geller, offer four pieces of advice for PC manufacturers thinking about customer experience in these turbulent times.

Good word of mouth can help. The analysts say that while there may not be many growth opportunities, customer experience improvements can certainly cut down on losses. The old adage of the restaurant business applies here: A good experience is shared with one friend, but a bad one is told to 10.

[Don t] give customers a reason to regret their purchase and share those thoughts with their friends, states the report.

Remember that it s a journey. PC manufacturers need to think of their customers' experience as a long-term asset. To build momentum in an economic downturn, the report suggests, focus on several areas, including prioritizing moments of truth, seeking usability improvements and increasing communications with employees.

Maintain an outside-in approach. The analysts recommend manufacturers get to know their customers better and better incorporate their voices into future planning.

Keep an eye on the long term. To maintain a long-term road map toward what Forrester calls Experience-Based Differentiation, or EBD, PC makers should obsess about customer needs, reinforce their brand with every interaction and treat customer experiences as a competence, not a function.

As a whole, the PC manufacturing industry received a score of 64 percent on the Forrester CxPi, with credit card providers (scoring 68 percent) and even airlines (65 percent) ranking ahead of them. Consumers rated their interactions with retailers most favorably, with an average score of 81 percent, followed by hotels (79 percent ) and insurance providers (73 percent).

Steps To Increase Replacement Laptop Computer Battery Lifespan

Many times you wonder why your replacement laptop computer battery dies so quickly and if there are any precautions you can take to avoid this problem. If you care for and maintain your batteries properly, you can easily extend the lives of your laptop computer replacement batteries. It can be frustrating when you purchase a replacement battery for your laptop and after a few months the battery life has significantly declined. This is not what you want to happen. Below are some simple steps that can be taken to ensure that your battery lasts for its maximum potential.

If you constantly remove your replacement battery from the laptop and store it away it can ultimately become soiled, and no longer functional at peak capabilities. To alleviate the problem of a soiled battery, take a cotton swab and Isopropyl alcohol to rub down the laptop battery. When cleaning the metal connectors be sure to always use a dry cloth. While cleaning the contacts you should use the Isopropyl alcohol. This will properly clean your replacement laptop battery. Having clean contacts helps maintain a good connection between your battery and notebook computer. The optimal place to store your laptop battery is in a cool, dry place that is away from excessive heat. Make it a point to keep the laptop battery away from any form of extreme heat. Heat is a batteries enemy, so avoiding heat is very advantageous to your batteries lifespan. Also make sure that the battery is not near any metallic objects that can disrupt the batteries charge. It is not uncommon for Lithium-Ion batteries to discharge after extended periods of being stored.

It is a good idea to exercise any replacement laptop batteries at least once every two to three weeks. Exercising a laptop computer battery means using the battery and not leaving it dormant for extended periods of time. If the laptop battery is not used for extended periods of time it is highly recommended to exercise it in-between down times. This will prevent significant battery capacity loss. By following this simple step your laptop battery will be able to store more of a charge than if otherwise left alone. If you do not use the laptop battery frequently then you should exercise it before attempting to use it regularly.

If you are using an AC Adapter to power your computer then it is advisable to remove the good battery from your notebook and replace it with an old, short run-time battery. This is a good practice as the battery in the laptop will continuously be charged and discharged rendering the battery life shorter than ever expected. Excessive charging and recharging of batteries drastically shortens battery life. Thus, it is a good idea to remove that brand new battery from your laptop when it is being powered through the AC Adapter.

Utilizing your laptops power management features prior to use can extend the life of your battery. Defragmenting your laptop is beneficial to your computers performance along with its battery life. Having a clean, defragmented notebook ensures that the laptop will run in an efficient manner. Having a laptop computer run efficiently will increase the batteries life span, by not draining it trying to reach programs. All these simple tips can ensure that your replacement laptop computer battery will have an extended lifespan

AMD vs. Intel: Which Chip Offers More Bang for Your Buck in Gami

Computer enthusiasts have long known of the ongoing rivalry between Intel, the processing giant, and Advanced Micro Devices, or AMD. Since the early nineties, Intel and AMD have vied for technical dominance in the computer hardware field and in relation to computer gaming. For many years, AMD was like the kid brother" of Intel the latter held a seemingly insurmountable lead in terms of market share, and the former simply eked by and scrappily etched out a place in the industry for itself. Intel was also traditionally associated with more powerful chips while AMD came to symbolize greater value. Back in the nineties when clock speed meant everything, Intel s Pentium III chip always managed to maintain a sizeable lead in terms of performance and speed over AMD s Athlon offering. Product support also tended to lean decidedly in Intel s favor largely due to their history of success, there were no shortage of computer manufacturers ready to do business with the company. AMD, meanwhile, enjoyed an almost cult-like following amongst computer enthusiasts who lauded its price-to-performance ratio.

Eventually, however, the raw power of a processor began to be less important than its overall performance, information processing ability, and power consumption. The landscape began to really shift in about 2000. That year, AMD announced and began to develop its 64-bit line of processors, Opteron and Athlon 64. The company essentially staked its future on these chip lines, and in 2003 they released to much acclaim. The balance of power had shifted decidedly in the processor market while Intel s Pentium 4 chips struggled with power consumption and heat issues as they steadily increased in clock speed, AMD s 64-bit offerings allowed consumers to take advantage of more powerful 64-bit code in their systems including gaming systems. Whereas Intel enthusiasts could always point to the performance discrepancy between the two different types of chips, AMD quickly became the processor of choice for computer gaming and computer hardware enthusiasts. The processing power provided by the 64-bit AMD chips proved to be too great to pass up, and this was only reinforced in 2005 when the company released the first dual-core processors to the market. Since then, Intel has been playing catch-up in terms of hardware availability, and AMD s market share has reached its highest point at roughly 20 percent, according to eWeek.com.

What are the Advantages of AMD Processors?

As the processing landscape has shifted towards AMD s side, there are some key benefits of using AMD-based hardware that have been revealed. The first is obviously the pure power edge that AMD has attained. Tom s Hardware (tomshardware.com) has long been regarded as a reliable authority in the field of computer hardware reviews. While Intel for years could always claim performance superiority over AMD at the high end, Tom s reports that this is no longer the case. In conclusion to a comparison between AMD s dual core Athlon FX-60 processor and Intel s Pentium Extreme Edition, the reviewer writes, With the exception of a few audio and video encoding benchmarks, the Athlon 64 FX-60 represents the new device to beat as far as performance goes, thanks to its two processing cores." Furthermore, the reviewer adds that the increased demands of running dual graphics cards configurations means that this processor is a great choice for the best-possible 3D gaming experience." This status as the most powerful processor is reinforced by the fact that Alienware, renowned as the industry leader in terms of powerful custom computers, uses the FX-60 exclusively in its top-of-the-line Aurora ALX system.

Another advantage of AMD processors over Intel, at least for the time being, is the lower relative power consumption of their systems. According to Tom s Hardware, AMD s Turion 64 enjoys its status as the most efficient single core processor, and while Intel s Core Duo is technically the most efficient dual core processor, the overall power efficiency of AMD systems offsets any advantage that the Core Duo might have. When you subtract the power draw of a graphics card, which can be massive, it remains clear that AMD processors just do their job in a more efficient manner.

So What about Intel?

None of this means that Intel processors should be completely disregarded, however. One key advantage that Intel maintains is in sheer numbers. Intel still maintains a roughly 80 percent share of the market today, and as such you are more likely to find a system sporting an Intel processor rather than its AMD counterpart. Furthermore, Intel s long string of dominance ensures that there are no software-hardware compatibility issues as Intel is the accepted leader in the processor industry, companies base their compatibility around Intel processors first.

It s not as if Intel is resting on their laurels, either. As has often happened during the rivalry between Intel and AMD, competition is breeding a new level of performance. Intel has recently shifted to a 65 nm processor core process, beating AMD to the punch in the process. The reduced core size allows for greater possibilities in terms of chip efficiency and power. Intel s top-level chip is still more expensive than its AMD counterpart, however, perhaps due to the relative newness of the 65 nm process.

So Which Chip Should you Buy for Your Gaming Computer?

All of these technical comparisons are well and good, but they don t answer the fundamental question: which chip is best for computer gaming systems? Though they continue to use the 90 nm core process for the time being, AMD processors still represent the best bang for your buck." AMD s highest-end chips are still priced lower than their Intel counterparts, and the performance numbers available for them don t lie. Furthermore, AMD-based systems are more power-efficient in general, and certain technologies allow for technical innovation. nVidia s nForce line of motherboards, for example, is just on the verge of achieving steady dual-channel DDR2-667 memory support for Athlon 64 FX2 dual core chips. What this means for the consumer is that the memory will operate faster, with a higher bandwidth, and in greater harmony with the processor than ever before.

eBay Releases IPO Plan for Skype

eBay decides to spin off VOIP company Skype, with which it has a decidedly uneven relationship. An IPO is planned for the first half of 2010, although eBay says the specific timing of the IPO will be based on market conditions.

Online auction house eBay is making it clear that it expects VOIP company Skype, which the company acquired in 2005 for $2.6 billion, to start pulling its own commercial weight. April 14, eBay announced plans to separate Skype from the company, beginning with an IPO intended to be completed in the first half of 2010.

The company released a statement saying the decision to separate Skype was based on a timeline outlined by eBay s president and CEO, John Donahoe. At one point, the company said it would spend a year evaluating Skype and its potential synergies within the eBay portfolio before making any decisions about Skype's future. Donahoe said it is clear that Skype has limited synergies with eBay and PayPay, eBay s online payment service.

"Skype is a great stand-alone business with strong fundamentals and accelerating momentum," Donahoe said in a prepared statement. "We believe operating Skype as a stand-alone publicly traded company is the best path for maximizing its potential. This will give Skype the focus and resources required to continue its growth and effectively compete in online voice and video communications.

In 2008, Skype generated revenues of $551 million, up 44 percent from 2007, and segment margins of approximately 21 percent. Registered users reached 405 million by the end of 2008, up 47 percent from 2007. eBay has said it expects Skype to be a billion-dollar company by 2011, nearly doubling 2008 revenues. However, eBay has written Skype down to $1.7 billion on its books. Donahoe said separating Skype will allow the company to focus entirely on its two core growth engines e-commerce and online payments.

There were signs earlier this year that eBay was focusing more intently on Skype, which allows users to make calls for free (Skype-to-Skype accounts) or to call mobile phones and landlines for very low rates, aiming to expand the usage of Skype for business purposes. Donahoe also installed a new management team at Skype led by Josh Silverman, which the company said has driven stronger momentum and improved performance.

In March, Skype announced Skype for SIP a beta program for a limited number of users that will bring VOIP (voice over IP) service to the office PBX. Some analysts have suggested that as PBX systems reach retirement age, Skype is positioned to enable enterprises to make better use of existing SIP PBXes and to alter the impression of Skype s capability in the business world.

Skype also made two other large announcements in March, one pertaining to the upcoming availability of Skype on BlackBerry smartphones, widely used by business professionals, and the other about the availability of the service on Apple s popular iPhone and iPod Touch.

More than 1 million people downloaded Skype for iPhone in the first 36 hours after it became available and eBay reported Skype immediately became the No. 1 downloaded free iPhone application in more than 40 markets, including the United States, United Kingdom and Japan. One week later, downloads passed the 2 million mark, putting Skype on more than 6 percent of all iPhones and iPod Touches and added almost half a million new Skype users in the process.

Windows Vista: Running the Add Hardware Wizard

Windows detects most hardware you install, but if Windows doesn t detect a device, you can run the Add Hardware Wizard to add the hardware manually. To run the Add Hardware Wizard, take the following steps:

1. Press Windows Key+Break. Windows displays a System window.

2. In the Tasks panel on the left, click the Device Manager link, and then authenticate yourself to User Account Control. Windows displays a Device Manager window. For more detail on Device Manager, see the section Opening Device Manager, later in this article.

3. Click your computer s name at the top of the tree, and then choose Action Add Legacy Hardware. You can also right-click your computer s name and choose Add Legacy Hardware from the context menu. Device Manager launches the Add Hardware Wizard, which displays its Welcome to the Add Hardware Wizard screen, as shown here.

4. Click the Next button. The wizard displays the The Wizard Can Help You Install Other Hardware screen, as shown here, offering to search for the hardware.

5.Select the Install the Hardware that I Manually Select from a List option button.

6. Click the Next button. The wizard displays the From the List Below, Select the Type of Hardware You Are Installing page, as shown here.

7. In the Common Hardware Types list box, select the type of hardware you re installing. If the device doesn t fit any of the descriptions, select the Show All Devices item.

8. Click the Next button:

If you chose the Show All Devices item, the wizard displays the Select the Device Driver You Want to Install for this Hardware page, as shown here.

If you chose a specific type of hardware, the wizard displays a list of that type of device. The following illustration shows a list of infrared devices.

9. If Windows has a driver for the device, select it by clicking the manufacturer in the Manufacturer list box and the device in the Model list box. If you have a new driver, click the Have Disk button and use the resulting Install from Disk dialog box to specify the location of the driver.

10. Click the Next button. The wizard displays the The Wizard Is Ready to Install Your Hardware page, listing the hardware that s lined up for installation, as shown here.

11. Click the Next button. The wizard installs the hardware and displays the Completing the Add Hardware Wizard page.

12. Click the Finish button. The Add Hardware Wizard closes itself. The hardware should be ready for use.

Working with Hardware Drivers

Without a functional driver, Windows can t use any piece of hardware. And using the wrong driver or a badly written driver can make Windows unstable or even make it crash. Hardware manufacturers frequently release new versions of drivers for their hardware to improve performance, to banish bugs, or both. If you want to keep your hardware running to the best of its capacity, check the manufacturers sites and the Windows Update site for updated drivers. In theory, Windows Update should be able to supply you with the latest drivers for most of your hardware. In practice, you can probably get the latest drivers more quickly by haunting the hardware manufacturers websites and newsgroups. To view, change, or uninstall the driver for a device, display the Driver page of the Properties dialog box for the device. The easiest way to display the Properties dialog box for the device is to go through Device Manager, which you will have met earlier in this article if you ve been following along.

Opening Device Manager

To display the Device Manager window, take the following steps:

1. Press Windows Key+Break. Windows displays a System window.

2. In the Tasks panel on the left, click the Device Manager link, and then authenticate yourself to User Account Control. Windows displays a Device Manager window .

Device Manager presents a categorized tree of the devices on the computer in its default view. Any device that isn t working or has a problem is marked with an exclamation mark icon, like the RAID Controller and the Unknown Device that appear in the Other Devices category. When all is well with a category of device, Device Manager presents the category collapsed. You can change the view by displaying the View menu and choosing Devices by Type the default view, Devices by Connection, Resources by Type, or Resources by Connection from the menu. You can display hidden devices by choosing View Show Hidden Devices. If you leave Device Manager open while you plug in a hot-pluggable device, you may need to refresh the listing in Device Manager to make it list the device. To do so, click the computer s entry at the top of the tree, and then choose Action Scan for Hardware Changes. To check or set properties for a device, double-click its entry in Device Manager or right-click the entry and choose Properties from the context menu. Windows displays the Properties dialog box for the device.

Checking the Details of a Driver

The Driver page of the Properties dialog box for a device shows some details of the driver: the provider of the driver the company that supplied the driver to your computer, the date, the version, and the digital signer - the owner of the digital certificate applied to the driver. To display further information, click the Driver Details button. Windows displays the Driver File Details dialog box, which displays further information: the filenames and paths of the driver files, the provider the company that originally provided the driver, the file version, the copyright information, and the digital signer again.

Updating a Driver

To update a driver, click the Update Driver Software Wizard on the Driver page of the Properties dialog box for the device. If you have a specific driver to install, follow the process explained in the section Specifying a Driver Manually, earlier in this article. If you re just checking for a new driver on Windows Update, click the Search Automatically for Updated Driver Software button.

Rolling Back a Driver

If a new driver you ve installed doesn t work, or doesn t improve things, revert to the previous driver by using the driver rollback feature. To use the rollback feature, click the Roll Back Driver button on the Driver page of the Properties dialog box for the device.

Disabling a Device

If you want to stop using a device temporarily, you can disable it. For example, you might want to disable a device that you think is making Windows unstable. To disable a device, right-click it in Device Manager, and then choose Disable from the context menu. Windows displays a confirmation message box, such as that shown here. Click the Yes button. Windows closes the message box and disables the device.

Uninstalling a Device

If you want to stop using a device permanently and remove it from your computer, uninstall it first. To do so, follow these steps:

1. In Device Manager, right-click the device, and then choose Uninstall from the context menu. Alternatively, display the Properties dialog box for the device, and then click the Uninstall button on the Driver page. Windows displays the Confirm Device Uninstall dialog box, as shown here.

2. If you want to remove the device s driver as well as the device, select the Delete the Driver Software for This Device check box. Normally, it s best to leave the driver on your computer in case you install the device again, but if you re sure you won t reinstall it, you may want to reclaim the small amount of disk space the driver occupies.

3. Click the OK button. Windows closes the dialog box and uninstalls the device.

Adding Specific Hardware Items

The following sections discuss considerations for adding particular hardware items that need configuration beyond the driver. Many hardware items do not. The easiest place to start configuring most hardware items is Device Manager.

Notebook - Laptop Computers, Are You Ready For One

As it happens, notebook-laptop computers have been catching up to their desktop based cousins in terms of affordability and performance while taking up a lot less space. Once notebook-laptop computers were rarely used except by those who had a genuine need for them, such as business people headed out on the road for meetings. These computers were far less powerful and their battery lives left a lot to be desired, to understate the case. Older laptops were really not all that useful beyond being able to run basic word processing programs and access email on the go.
Notebook-laptop computers have certainly come a long way since then and are now available in any size which suits your purposes. While it's definitely possible to spend thousands on a high end notebook-laptop computer, there are many choices which offer a price tag comparable to that of a desktop computer without sacrificing performance. You can find notebook-laptop computers which are more than up to the task of processor intensive work like video production and graphic design; and all of the latest generations of laptops are extremely portable and energy efficient with much longer battery life than you might expect from a portable.
Today's notebook-laptop computers can fit in your backpack or briefcase. They come in sizes ranging from the super portable ten inch screen models, all the way up to giant graphics intensive seventeen inch widescreen models that are perfect for watching movies on the go. The smaller end of computers tend to be very light, sometimes getting down to a mere two pounds. That is less than a cup of coffee or a few books. Some are also ultra thin and no wider than a pad of paper. Of course, these extremes will always be at the higher end of the price range, but the possibilities are there. Notebook-laptop computers more in the middle of the road when it comes to size and features will tend to be the cheapest, and with the different computer companies currently engaged in a price war, the computer prices just keep getting lower as the technology improves.
The biggest complaint people have historically had about notebook-laptop computers has been battery life. This is something which was genuinely the case until recently, with improvements in battery technology and efficient use of power giving the newer generations of laptop computers greatly improved batter life. Many new notebook-laptop computers can run between five and eight hours on a single charge - something unthinkable only a few years ago! These new batteries allow users to work on their computers all day and simply recharge at night - with no more scurrying to find an open outlet.
Notebook-laptop computers also are far more efficient than desktops. They run on far less energy, requiring less electricity to charge their batteries and helping you save on your power bill. Why have a 300 watt monster chugging away all day in your basement when you can have a quiet and sleek notebook-laptop computer quietly plugged in in the corner.
A newer notebook-laptop computer also is much more quietly than a desktop since engineers have managed to solve the issue of heat management. Thanks to their improved designs, laptop computers are no longer prone to overheating issues and have smaller, quieter fans; and many have no fans at all! This alone allows a laptop computer to use far less energy than a desktop model.
If you're looking to upgrade that antiquated desktop in your home, there's no longer any good reason not to choose a notebook-laptop computer this time around. They offer great performance, energy efficiency and portability all at a price which is comparable to a desktop model. Now that there are wireless hot spots just about anywhere you go, a notebook can help you stay in touch with the world no matter where your travels may take you.

Laptop Compare

In today's world, it seems that almost any topic is open for debate. While I was gathering facts for this article, I was quite surprised to find some of the issues I thought were settled are actually still being openly discussed.

What kind of computer are you sitting at this very moment? Is it the computer of your dreams or just some junker that you've been making due with? The reason I ask is because there are tons of options out there these days. There's no reason why you have to settle for a Tandy 1000. Okay, so you're probably not punching away at a Tandy 1000, but my point concerns price. When it comes to computer prices now days, they vary greatly. Have you browsed the newest computers lately? I'll bet that perfect PC or Mac is waiting, but you simply haven't taken the time to do a laptop compare online. Yep, that's where the information is folks.

It's really a good idea to probe a little deeper into the subject of Laptop Compare. What you learn may give you the confidence you need to venture into new areas.

When was the last time you did a quick laptop compare at the local electronic superstore? I did this just yesterday. I admit, I'm a computer nut. It's a blast seeing how things change so rapidly. I'm constantly amazed at the new and improved additions and accessories. I mean come on, who couldn't use another computer? Yesterday while browsing through Best Buy, I noticed some cool deals on Sony laptops and notebooks. I regret not giving these a fair shot. They look so upper-scale, but lack the hefty price tag. You can't beat that. Once I had finished my laptop compare in Best Buy, it was off to Circuit City. They also had a nice selection of computers to sort through. In the end I still prefer doing a laptop compare and search online. The World-Wide-Web always has the most to sift through. Not to mention the great prices found in cyberspace. Before I purchased my Mac Ibook G4, I decided to do a little background research. I was able to do a laptop compare using the various review sites. This was rather informative to say the least. It was interesting hearing loads of reviews regarding several different computers.

If you are trying to do a laptop compare, then I suggest the Internet first. Don't listen to the sales pitch from the guy at the Dell booth, or Mac store. He will just push his product in your face. Remember, he wants to make that commission. When it comes down to purchasing a computer, you need to do some recon on your own. It's imperative to know what you want the PC or Mac to accomplish before buying it. This is so simple now days. Hop online and do a laptop compare now.

Now you can be a confident expert on Laptop Compare. OK, maybe not an expert. But you should have something to bring to the table next time you join a discussion on Laptop Compare.

Apple Flagship Stores Selling 90 iPhones Daily

Research group Piper Jaffray counted sales of Apple iPhones, Macs and iPods in various retail locations and offers some interesting numbers, along with predictions for Apple sales going forward. In flagship stores, Apple sells about 90 iPhones each day, compared with the 16 sold each day in its retail stores.

Apple sells an average of 90 iPhone 3G handsets, 123 Macs and 240 iPods per day in its New York Fifth Avenue location and other flagship stores though in an average retail store, those numbers drop to 16 iPhones, 20 Macs and 27 iPods.

These numbers were compiled in an April 15 research note from research outfit Piper Jaffray.

Piper states it spent 25 hours counting iPod, iPhone and Mac sales in Apple retail stores throughout the country during the second week of April.

Based on what it saw, it is predicting that iPhone units will be flat to down 15 percent on a sequential basis in the March 2009 quarter. While iPhone units per day per store dropped during the period from Nov. 28 through March 22, the company believes expanded international availability in recent months takes some pressure off of domestic Apple stores.

During a March check, Apple sold approximately 22 iPhones per day in a single store, versus 28 iPhones per day in a November 2008 check.

Mac units are expected to be in-line or slightly above estimates of 2.2 million in the March 2009 quarter. On a quarter-to-quarter basis, Piper Jaffrey is modeling for a sequential decline.

But Apple is selling 28 Macs [per day] on average, indicating [a] slight upside, according to Piper.

During the time of the company s checks, Apple had released its updated Macs, with new Intel processors. Though Piper expects the impact of new models may show its checks to be only slightly overstated.

During March counts, the average Apple store sold 28 Macs per day, versus 36 during November 2008.

This year was the first that Piper counted iPods, so it couldn t offer year-to-year comparisons, but its checks showed iPod numbers to be twice that of iPhones, which was in line with its modeling.

We believe the iPod number should be in-line with Street estimates of [approximately 10 million] units, helped by the 3/11 launch of the iPod shuffle, stated the research note.

An April 8 research note from Kaufman Bros. analyst Shaw Wu anticipated a June or September quarter rollout of new iPhone hardware, most likely to coincide with the Worldwide Developers Conference in June.

Wu further predicted that two new iPhone models were likely one with an improved processor and extended battery life, and a less expensive junior version with limited functionality.

How to Purchase Parts for a Custom Computer

Selecting components to build your own custom computer is usually a very difficult scenario. When you are placed on a budget, it make the process even harder. The following is some basic suggestions and general prices for specific components of the computer which need to be obtained.

Steps

Motherboard :
- This is arguably the most important component in the computer. If this is not a quality piece of hardware, your whole computer could be doomed from the get-go.
- Try buying from established and reliable companies such as ASUS, GIGABYTE, or MSI.
- Purchasing the motherboard is a complex decision. It often determines how much money you will need to spend on other components, but you also want to keep options open for upgrading. Some examples (for modern components as of Dec 2006) would be purchasing a AMD AM2-socket (future-compatibility) motherboard rather than a 939-socket or A-socket (cheap components); another example would be getting a motherboard with SLI capabilities (with 2 or more 16x PCIe slots) or single 16x PCIe (cheaper motherboard).
- Additional options should be considered for the motherboard. If you are not using the computer for video card-intensive programs (such as gaming, certain 3D workstation applications, or some components of advanced video editing) then on-board video will save you money. Additionally, on-board sound is much higher quality than it was a couple years ago, and this too will save you money (if exceedingly high-quality sound it not required). On-board ethernet should be a must for any modern computer.
- Count on spending 10-15% (of your total costs) on your motherboard without spending less than $90.
Processor (AKA proc):
- The processor is to the computer as the frontal-lobe is to your brain. It processes, computes, and organizes all the information going to, from, and through your computer.
- This category has many dimensions to look at. Now, more than ever, megahertz (MHz) is not the determining factory when choosing a processor. Key factors in a processor are such: manufacturer (AMD or Intel), cores (multi-core processors are very common now), speed (MHz), cache (L1, L2, and sometimes L3: the more the merrier), and ultimately the proc has to be compatible with the motherboard your chose (socket type).
- As of today's date, Intel's Core 2 Duo is the fastest single-socket processor available for consumer products (for both gaming and applications). In very recent times AMD was fastest for gaming, and Intel held the application market.
- It may be smart not to buy the absolute top-of-the-line processor, since upgrades are always available later (if you purchased the right motherboard). Also (for right now), Intel is going to release a 4-core processor soon to the public, which will prove useful in the near future (as multi-threaded applications and gaming become more popular). Even if you don't purchase the 4-core proc, other processors will be cheaper at that point in time.
- Based on your needs, plan on spending between 10% and 25% of the computer's total cost on the processor. Add another 2-7% if the processor does not come with a cooling solution (you will need to purchase one separately).
Video card:
- This is either a critical component, or a negligible one based on what the computer is being used for.
  - If you chose to buy a motherboard and purposely got on-board video, this section can be ignored (if you have a motherboard with on-board video, but wish not to use it continue reading--but be sure to disable on-board video in the BIOS when you first build the computer).
- Be sure to get a video card with PCIe 16x or AGP (depending on the motherboard slots you have available).
- When not using the computer for gaming, a simple video card will likely be sufficient. Something that is designed by ATI or nVidia (nVidia does not actually produce their own video cards, but a card with an nVidia GPU should suffice) is best. Be sure it is at least DirectX 9 compatible (unless you intend to run Microsoft Windows Vista's new Aero Glass UI, you will need a DirectX 10 video card, which will be much more expensive).
  - Spend at least 10-15% on a non-gaming rig's video card.
- Gaming computers require much more in a video card (or cards). Video cards are the primary bottleneck in modern gaming. Running high resolution 3D games with all the bells and whistles require a $500+ video card. And for the hardcore gamers, they will put two video cards in the computer.
- While on a budget, it may behoove you to only purchase one video card at this time, but having a motherboard capable of accepting two gives you room in the future to upgrade. In a year or two, you can add another identical video card and (by then) cheaply increase your video performance (by an average of about 40-50%).
  - Gaming video cards are extremely important, and likewise, expensive. 25% (of the total cost) would be the minimum for a gamer, and 35-45% of the rig's cost wouldn't be out of the question.
Hard drive (AKA HDD):
- Two primary aspects of the hard drive to consider is first: capacity; and second: performance.
  - Capacity will allow grand numbers of files to be stored on the computer. The more GBs, the better. The highest capacity hard drives are perpendicular-recording drives.
  - A byproduct of capacity is performance due to areal density, which allows the disk to read/write more information while spinning at the same speed. There are other attributes which contribute to performance which is RPMs (don't settle for less than 7200 RPMs), and cache (16MB is good, but there are still some very high performance HDDs with only 8MB).
- Capacity should almost always take priority over performance, since in most cases (especially in gaming or other 3D applications) the HDD is not a performance factor except for when loading files for caching.
- If your motherboard supports SATA, be sure to get a SATA hard drive (while many SATA motherboards also have PATA connectors, SATA will perform slightly better, and will be compatible with future motherboards.
- You should never spend more than $0.50 per GB (unless getting a high performance hard drive). Less than 15% of the total cost is reasonable.
Memory (AKA RAM):
- This component allows your computer to cache files in temporary, fast memory, which allows you computer to do many smaller things faster than it normally would. Thus, to a point, the more RAM you have the faster things will respond.
- RAM is important for modern games, at least 2GB is recommended; but for a standard user 1GB is plenty.
- Be sure to purchase RAM which is compatible with your motherboard (SDRAM, DDR, DDR2), and does not exceed the speed that your motherboard supports (800MHz or other).
- Spend 15-20% for standard users, and 20-30% for gamers.
Sound card (not included in total price):
- Sound cards are usually only added to motherboards without on-board sound, those who require nothing but the best quality sound, or those who do audio editing.
- If you are adding a sound card because the motherboard doesn't have on-board sound, any sound card will do, but cards from Creative are highly recommended. Audigy, Audigy 2, or X-Fi come in many different specs and prices, and are among the best.
- For the best quality sound, or for gamers, there is only one option: Creative's X-Fi. If you want to go all-out, X-Fi Fat1ty will even give you slightly better performance in games.
Case, monitor, optical drive(s), mouse, and keyboard:
- Case: the case should be large enough to house all your components, and larger if you want the installation to be easy. If you bought an ATX motherboard, almost any standard case should work (if you didn't, make sure the case supports the motherboard mounts).
  A case and power supply combo will save you money, but the power supply may not be able to support certain things like SLI and video card power assist. In these cases, a separate power supply will need to be purchased.
- Monitor (this was not included in the total price): LCDs are cheap, and are always getting better. For a standard user a $200 19-inch or $170 17-inch is perfect. For gamers CRTs (older, big, heavy monitors) still offer the best flexibility and image response, but LCDs are very convenient, and a well-priced LCD can give performance comparable to CRTs.
- Optical drives: as long as you do not purchase next-generation hardware like Blueray or HD-DVD, these drives can be very cheap. A very fast DVD+/-RW can easily be purchased for less than $40. Going with a respectable and reliable company is key, but speed is also an issue. One DVD+/-RW should take care of all your current-gen optical drive needs.
- Keyboard and mouse (not included in total price): wireless mouse and keyboards are the staple for modern computer users. You can get a key/mouse combo for less than $75. A wired mouse and keyboard could be bought for $30 or less.
Operating System (AKA OS -- not included in total price):
- Windows XP is still one of the best Windows OS available. Windows Vista is slowly becomming the new standard. It offers many new feature and increased security. For gamers, it will be a must (to use DirectX 10, Vista is required), but for standard users Windows XP will be just as usable for a few more years.
- Under certain circumstances (non-OEM purchases) Windows XP buyers can upgrade to Windows Vista. There are many version os Windows XP Vista available for most the basic is fine unless you are a gamer then you will want the ultimate edition.
- Remember that Linux is free and outperforms Windows XP or Windows Vista in some benchmarks. Although it does have an abbreviated list of supported hardware (compared to Windows XP), the constant development of open source projects means required hardware support may come out any day. Additionally Linux has virtually no support for modern 3D gaming.

Dont hesitate to contact one of our sales reps to day to help answer your questions or configure a computer system for you.

7 Barebones Computer Buying Tips

Getting a new computer should be a cool thing, especially a cheap computer. After all that time struggling with you old machine, probably fighting with it to get the latest software to run, your new computer should be a ray of light for your computing future.

Oh, if it were that simple. If things were really that easy or simple when buying a cheap computer, life would be much easier, but just like every other thing, its not that simple.

Barebones computers

have become extremely popular, and for good reason. Getting a barebones computer which does not include a monitor and comes with the bear minimum of parts makes them an upgradable, practical and cheap computer.

But not all things are rosy in barebones computer land...

1. Missing parts

Although barebones computers do come with the essential pieces, most people need at least one or two extras for their day to day barebones system. This is simply due to different applications people use them for. Don t get caught missing that extra part from your barebones system that you then need to get later. You still need to do some homework and research to find out what you really need from your barebones system.

2. Super cheap computer deals

Beware, many corners can be cut to get those sub $200 dollar barebones systems. They can be great, but not always, carefully analyse the components of the package. Also remember that a barebones system couldn t possibly include a monitor for that price, which adds a lot to the price.

3. Mismatched parts

This could become a problem if building your own computer, but it even happens in pre-assembled barebones computer deals. There is a chance that you get something that doesn t fit with the barebones system. There are lots of different connections and speed ratings between parts. Make sure the ones you get match up to the other parts and your needs. Although not common, incompatibilities between parts are not unheard of.

4. Outdated components

To get super-cheap deals older parts are sometimes used in cheap computers. Although this can be a great cost-saver and some old parts are fantastic, there is nearly no chance of an upgrade without putting a major amount of money into your barebones computer again, perhaps as much if not probably more than you paid for your great deal.

5. Defective parts

Although this is another one that has gotten better as the competition has gotten stronger, there is a chance of defects in cheaper products. Your motherboard could be faulty, your power supply might give up after a month or two. These may not be intentional problems, but come hand in hand with "cheap computer stuff".

6.Refurbished computer parts

Refurbished computer parts are a great way to save some money. Not always the biggest saver, but there can be problems with the updates to these computers in much the way as mismatches happen in barebones systems. Often the computer is slightly updated to meet needs, but is really quite an old model, just with upgrades. Can be fine, but the parts they replace might be replaced with something newer but inferior.

7. Claims of great warranty

To try and entice you into feeling safe, offers of long warranties are made. Most of the parts in the computer could have past their warranty dates, so the warranties are purely from the company that put the computer together. They can be hard to contact and take their time to get replacements to you as well as expect you to mail the computer to them so that they can do the repairs.

Barebones computers can be a great way to put together a second computer, build a computer

for simple purposes, like writing documents and casual web surfing. Barebones fit perfectly as a second computer. Just keep these things in mind and you won t get bitten by the bargain bin monster.

Apple NAND Flash Chip Order Points to 32GB iPhone

Apple reportedly ordered a large NAND flash chip shipment from Samsung, says a research note from Lazard Capital Markets. The 16-gigabit chips point to the likelihood of a 32GB iPhone, as well as a positive impact to the NAND industry, which includes Toshiba and SanDisk.

Apple has ordered 100 million units of 8-gigabit and 16-gigabit NAND flash memory chips, mostly from Samsung, according to an April 13 research note from Daniel Amir of Lazard Capital Markets.

The chips will likely go toward the new iPhones Apple is preparing to launch in June, according to the report.

The majority of the order is expected to favor the 16-gigabit memory chips, CNET reports, signaling that a 32GB iPhone is in the works. Amir predicted the latter in a March 31 note, along with a low-end 3G version or junior iPhone, as Kaufman Brothers analyst Shaw Wu has called it.

The two new iPhones are expected out in June, likely at the Apple Worldwide Developers Conference in San Francisco, which starts June 8.

Amir s research note, primarily focused on the semiconductor market, additionally noted that Toshiba is expected to lower its wafer load in the second quarter to 60 percent, compared with the 70 percent of the first quarter.

In March, SanDisk units increased 15 percent, and Lazard expects a further increase of 10 to 20 percent in April.

Toshiba and SanDisk have joint ventures. In October 2008, Samsung Apple s main iPhone chip provider withdrew a bid to purchase SanDisk, after Toshiba and SanDisk announced an agreement that turned over 30 percent of SanDisk s share of its manufacturing capacity for its joint ventures with Toshiba to Toshiba.

Samsung said the move created a quarter-billion-dollar operating loss, and made SanDisk s profile more risky.

Apple Fourth in U.S. PC Shipments, Despite Higher Mac Prices

Gartner PC shipment numbers put HP in the top position in the U.S. market for the first time since 2001. In the U.S., HP was followed by Dell, Acer, Apple and Toshiba. Netbook sales were a boost to overall numbers, though Apple, despite not offering one, still performed commendably.

Gartner is reporting a 6.5 percent decline in worldwide PC shipments for the first quarter of 2009, according to numbers released on April 15 that put the quarter s figure at 67.2 million units shipped.

In terms of worldwide numbers, Hewlett-Packard took the lead over Dell, with 19.8 percent of the first-quarter market share, to Dell s 13.1 percent. With a 13 percent share, Acer ranked just behind Dell which this calendar year has released a spiffy, ultra-thin laptop, a lineup of enterprise solutions, and intentions to debut encrypted solid-state drives and a new mobile security suite.

Simplify IT: The Dell Path to More Innovation

Vista Migration and PC Deployment A Customer Survey on the State of the Market
School District Uses Laptop Tracking to Simplify IT Asset Management

Dell+Microsoft=Systems Management Made Easy:What if managing desktops didn't mea

Fourth place went to Lenovo, with 6.6 percent of the first-quarter market share, and Toshiba followed in fifth place, with 5.5 percent market share.

In the U.S. market, everyone held their same positions except for Lenovo, which was bumped from the equation and replaced by Apple, with a fourth-place U.S. market share of 7.4 percent for the first quarter of 2009 a figure that represents a 1.1 percent loss from the first quarter of 2008.

Gartner reports that Apple s relatively higher average selling price for Macs created challenges for it in the tough economy, but that its deft control of inventories limited its shipment decline.

IDC also recently reported first-quarter PC shipments numbers, giving Apple a slightly more generous 7.6 percent market share, though dropping its market share by 1.2 percent from the first quarter of 2008.

The lower ASPs of mininotebooks and netbooks, such as those offered by HP, Acer and Toshiba, helped to keep PC shipments in the United States somewhat stabilized. The 3 percent fall in shipments, notable in a struggling economy, was attributed to a move by consumers to more portable, and less expensive, devices.

Were Apple to also offer a netbook, with a lower ASP than its current offerings, its market share would likely increase significantly.

Trouble-shooting Hard Drive Problems - Part 2

The following article is the second in a series that helps solve many of the common boot problems with hard drives.

The article explains how to reconstruct the Volume Boot Record and will touch briefly on multiple-partition drives. This information will help solve some very common problems encountered in a computer service department. This article is designed to work with a system that has a single drive using a FAT 16 structure (all DOS and older Windows systems, some Windows NT), and no drive overlay.

A common problem with hard drives is the error message "MISSING OPERATING SYSTEM."

Typically what this means is that critical data is missing or damaged in two possible locations. The first is the Master Boot Record (MBR). This data area contains error messages and pointer information that specifies the location of the second critical data area, the Volume Boot Record (VBR). The VBR contains the operating system specific data for the format of that particular partition on the drive. If either of these two critical data areas is damaged, by a virus, controller failure, etc., then the drive will not be accessible through the operating system.

The normal response to this error message is to boot to a floppy disk and to re-partition the drive (probably using FDISK) and thereby totally removing any possibility for recovery of the data on that drive, except by dedicated data recovery software or a data recovery facility. If applicable, the following technique will help save time, money, and frustration.

The first step to data recovery (covered in great detail in the first article of this series) is to verify the location of the existing partition information. For the purposes of this article, it will be assumed that the FAT structure and the root directory are intact, there is only one partition, and that only the MBR and the VBR were damaged. Using Micro-Scope, enter the Fixed Disk Editor menu and select the fixed disk that is being repaired. Using the Find menu option, locate all the sectors that contain the string "55 AA" (see Step Four of the first article in this series), and then verify that the FAT structures are intact (see Step Seven). Note on a scratch paper the values (in Cylinder, Head, Sector format) where this string appears. These values will be used later in the reconstruction process.

Rebuilding the MBR

Using the Fixed Disk Editor in Micro-Scope, locate and read Cylinder 0, Head 0, Sector 1. This should be the location of the corrupt Master Boot Record. Press "M" to modify the sector and enter 0 s for the entire sector, effectively wiping all the data from this sector. Press ESC, then "W" to write the data, and "Y" to confirm the write operation. Then exit the Fixed Disk Editor and select the Rebuild Master Boot Record menu option. Press "Y" to confirm this operation. The fixed drive now has a completely corruption-free MBR available for use during the reconstruction of the VBR.

Rebuilding the VBR

There is a simple method for rebuilding the VBR. Copy the data from a like fixed disk or a similar-sized fixed disk with the identical operating system (the versions must be the same.) There are two approaches for obtaining this data. The first is to install the second drive in the system, reboot Micro-Scope, and copy the sectors directly from the "healthy" drive to the drive being reconstructed. The second method is to copy the sectors from the "healthy" drive to a floppy diskette and transfer that diskette to the machine containing the drive being reconstructed. The data can be copied to any sector on the floppy disk. Just note where this data is stored on the floppy disk so that it may be easily retrieved when copying it back to the drive being reconstructed. In either case, the VBR is located at Cylinder 0, Head 1, Sector 1 on the "healthy" drive. Copy this data to the same location on the damaged drive. Exit the Fixed Disk Editor.

The drive now has a clean MBR and VBR, and with a few modifications to the values stored in these data areas, the drive will be fully reconstructed.

Access the VBR in the Partition Editor. Some of the values in this area will remain the same. These are: Bytes Per Sector, Reserved Sectors, Number of Copies of FAT, Max # of Root Dir. Entries, Media Description Byte, and Volume Boot Signature. Sectors Per Cluster may or may not need to be changed. Put the cursor over this value and press F1 for a formula that will help determine the proper value. Use this same F1 procedure for determining the Total Number of Sectors. This value should be the same as the value for Number of Sectors in the partition table.

The Sectors per FAT value equals the number of sectors from the beginning of the first FAT to the beginning of the second FAT (as described in the first article in this series.) The values for Sectors per Track and Number of Hidden Sectors should be identical to the values in the MBR. The Number of Heads is either the same as the value in the MBR or the same as the value of the Number of Heads in the partition table plus one (refer to the first article in the series for more information on this topic.) After completing this information, the drive should either be bootable or accessible via a bootable diskette. If this is not the case, e-mail the Technical Support department for further verification of the problem.

Reconstructing Multiple Partition Volumes

In some cases, the drive may have been partitioned into smaller, logical partitions. If this is the case, the chance of this data being corrupt is slim, and correct Head and Sector values are readily available from these areas. To find the second partition on the drive, use the Fixed Disk Editor in Micro-Scope to view the sector containing the "55 AA" string. This sector should appear after the first VBR, so don t confuse the two. The second MBR should start on Head 0, Sector 1 of a given cylinder. Accordingly, the second VBR will appear on Head 1, Sector 1, and the FAT on Head 1, Sector 2, etc. By adjusting the first MBR in Micro-Scope so that the value for Starting Cylinder, Head and Sector is equal to the location of the second MBR, the VBR is now accessible through the Micro-Scope partition editor. Use these values to reconstruct the second MBR. The only value that will need recalculating is the Start Absolute Sector in the second MBR.

As outlined in the first article in the series, the Start Absolute Sector is the same as the value for Ending Sector. This is not the case with a second partition. The Start Absolute Sector is the number of sectors prior to the VBR. The formula for the Start Absolute Sector is as follows: (Number of Sectors) + (the Start Absolute Sector of the previous partition) + (Sectors per Track). This formula will work for any additional logical partitions.

Allison Park PA 15101 Onsite Computer Repair Service by MDofPC

Onsite Computer Repair Services include but are not limited to:

All service work carries a 30 day warranty from the date it was performed. All technicians are Microsoft and CompTia Certified with at least 5 years of experience.

Onsite Fee is $35 up to 30 miles away
Hourly service rate is $35 per hour

Call 412-680-1134 or email: mdofpc@gmail.com for more information

Windows Vista: Setting different PC components and settings

The Properties dialog box for a DVD drive contains a DVD Region page that controls the DVD encoding region set for the DVD player. To change the region, select the country you want in the list box and click the OK button.

Expert Knowledge: DVD Encoding Regions

In case you ve managed to avoid the question of DVD encoding regions: As far as DVDs are concerned, the world is divided into eight regions or locales. Region 1 is the United States, Canada, and U.S. Territories. Region 2 is Europe, Japan, South Africa, and the Middle East. Region 3 is Southeast Asia, East Asia, and Hong Kong. Region 4 is Australia, New Zealand, the Pacific Islands, South America, Central America, Mexico, and the Caribbean. Region 5 is Eastern Europe, Mongolia, North Korea, the Indian subcontinent, and Africa, except South Africa. Region 6 is China. Region 7 is reserved for off-world use, perhaps. And Region 8 is for international vessels such as airplanes and cruise ships. DVD players are encoded to play only DVDs for their region. Almost all DVDs are encoded for the region in which they re intended to be sold. There are also all-region DVDs that ll play in any region. So to play a DVD, you need a player with a matching region code. Most consumer-electronics DVD players are coded for one region only. Some players can play discs for two, more, or all regions. Other players can be chipped modified, either by adding hardware, modifying the built-in hardware physically, or by entering an engineer s code to reprogram the device to play DVDs with different regional encoding or even to play any regional encoding. Chipping is legal in most countries though some manufacturers pretend to disagree but typically costs a proportion of the cost of a cheap DVD player.

PC DVD drives are a little more flexible than most consumer-electronics DVD players. With most drives, you can switch region a certain number of times on a DVD drive before it goes into a locked state in which you can no longer change the region. The DVD Region page of the Properties dialog box for the DVD drive displays the number of times you can change the region again. Use them sparingly.

Why do DVDs have regional encoding anyway? In theory, it s to let the movie studios control the release of the movie in different countries. For example, U.S.-made movies are often released in the United States several months before they re released in Europe, and DVDs and videos of the movie are often released in the United States while the movie is still running in Europe. Regional encoding prevents most of the Europeans from viewing the movie on DVD until it s released with Region 2 encoding.

In practice, regional encoding also enables the distributors to charge different prices for DVDs in different countries without being undercut by imported DVDs from the least expensive regions. For example, at this writing, DVDs in Region 2 are substantially more expensive than those in Region 1, and the European Union has been investigating whether this constitutes price-fixing.

Adding a Removable Drive

The first time you plug in a removable drive or local drive, Windows displays an AutoPlay dialog box offering you choices for what to do with it. The choices Windows offers depends on the content on the drive - for example:

Import Pictures This item appears if the drive contains pictures - for example, digital photos.

View Pictures This item also appears if the drive contains pictures. You may have a choice of using Windows in other words, Explorer or Windows Media Center.

Wireless Network Setup Wizard This item appears if you ve put the setup files for a wireless network on a USB drive. See Article 27 for details.

Open Folder to View Files This item appears if the drive contains document files such as Word documents or Excel workbooks.

Speed Up My System This item appears if the drive is of a type that Windows can use for ReadyBoost see Article 15. Select the action you want to take. If you want Windows to take this action for every device you add that contains this type of file, select the Always Do This For check box this check box names the type of content involved - for example, Always Do This for Software and Games, or Always Do This for Pictures. Then click the OK button. Windows closes the AutoPlay dialog box and takes the action you specified.

Adding a Modem

Windows automatically loads the driver for a USB modem, a PCI modem, or a PC Card modem if it can find the driver. With a serial modem, however, things are more hit and miss: If you connect the modem before powering on the computer, Windows may notice the modem and load the driver for it assuming it can find the driver. But if you connect a serial modem while the computer is running, Windows tends not to notice the modem, even if you run the Add Hardware Wizard from the Device Manager window. To force Windows to detect a serial modem, follow these steps:

1. Choose Start Control Panel. Windows opens a Control Panel window.

2.In Control Panel Home view, click the Hardware and Sound link. Windows displays a Hardware and Sound window.

3. Click the Phone and Modem Options link. Windows displays the Phone and Modem Options dialog box.

4. Click the Modems tab. Windows displays the Modems page .

5. Click the Add button, and then authenticate yourself to User Account Control. Windows launches the Add Hardware Wizard, which displays the Install New Modem screen, as shown here.

6. Make sure your modem is powered on and that no other program is using it. If Windows doesn t know the modem is there, no program should be able to use it.

7. Clear the Don t Detect My Modem; I Will Select It from a List check box.

8.Click the Next button. Windows attempts to detect the modem. You ll see a notification-area pop-up message saying that Windows is installing the modem.

9. The wizard should display a screen saying that the modem installation is finished. If it does, click the Close button to close the wizard. Sometimes, however, the wizard fails to notice the modem even though Windows is installing the driver software and then displaying a notification-area pop-up saying that the modem has been installed. If this happens, cancel the wizard, and then verify that the modem appears on the Modems page of the Phone and Modem Options dialog box.

Specifying Your Location

The first time you try to use a modem, Windows displays the Location Information dialog box demanding your location information unless you ve given it already. Specify the details: your country and region; your area code or city code; any carrier code you need to enter; any number you dial to access an outside line; and whether the phone system uses tone dialing the norm for most modern exchanges or pulse dialing. Then click the OK button. Windows closes the Location Information dialog box.

Specifying Phone and Modem Options

After you close the Location Information dialog box, Windows displays the Phone and Modem Options dialog box with the Dialing Rules page foremost. Windows provides you with a default location named My Location with the area code you specified in the Location Information dialog box. Rename this location to something descriptive for example, Home or the name of the city or town. Click the Edit button and enter the new name in the Location Name text box on the General page of the Edit Location dialog box that Windows displays. Then click the OK button. Windows closes the Edit Location dialog box. Click the OK button, and Windows closes the Phone and Modem Options dialog box. For a laptop or other computer you take traveling, you ll probably want to create other locations as well. Article 14 discusses how to do this.

Adding a Video Card

When you install a new video card, Windows may detect it on boot-up and display the Found New Hardware Wizard so that you can install the correct driver for it. Other times, you may have to change the video driver manually by using the Update Driver Software Wizard. After installing the driver for the new video card, you usually need to restart Windows. When you log back on, Windows displays the Display Properties dialog box so that you can test and apply the screen resolution and color quality you want. See Article 3 for a discussion of how to choose a suitable screen resolution and color depth.

Adding a Monitor

Adding a monitor tends to be simplicity itself, involving only a couple of cables. But Windows often identifies a monitor simply as Plug and Play Monitor and assigns it a generic driver. This driver works well enough for undemanding programs, but to get the best performance, use the Update Driver Software Wizard to install the latest driver for your specific type of monitor. If you re seeing corrupted images on your monitor, or if the mouse pointer doesn t respond properly to conventional stimuli, or if DirectX isn t working, you may need to change the graphics hardware acceleration on your computer. Only some graphics drivers allow you to change the hardware acceleration. To change the hardware acceleration, take the following steps:

1. Right-click open space on the Desktop and choose Personalize from the context menu. Windows displays the Personalization window.

2. Click the Display Settings link. Windows displays the Display Settings dialog box.

3. Click the Advanced Settings button. Windows displays the Monitor and Graphics Card Properties dialog box. This dialog box s title bar shows the name of the monitor and the graphics card.

4.Click the Troubleshoot tab. Windows displays the Troubleshoot page.

5. If the Change Settings button is available in other words, if it s not grayed out, click the Change Settings button, and then authenticate yourself to User Account Control. Windows displays the Display Adapter Troubleshooter dialog box, as shown here.

6. Move the Hardware Acceleration slider one notch at a time from Full or wherever you find it toward None until the problems disappear. At each setting, click the Apply button, and check your computer to see what effect the change has had.

7. When the screen seems to be behaving as it should, click the OK button. Windows closes the Monitor and Graphics Card Properties dialog box, returning you to the Display Settings dialog box.

8. Click the OK button. Windows closes the Display Settings dialog box.

Setting Up and Using Multiple Monitors

Windows Vista lets you attach multiple monitors up to 10 to your computer to increase the amount of Desktop space available to you. This feature can make both work and play much easier - but it can also lead you to loading your desk with more monitors than it can comfortably provide a footing for. This discussion of using multiple monitors concerns only desktop computers to which you can add one or more extra graphics cards. But Windows also includes a feature called DualView that lets you use multiple monitors with portable computers and graphics cards with multiple outputs. Article 14 discusses this feature. If your graphics card supports two monitors, you should have no problem setting them up. Some graphics cards support two DVI monitors, while others can drive one DVI monitor and one VGA monitor. If in doubt about your graphics card s capabilities, consult its documentation or the manufacturer s website. To use multiple monitors on separate graphics cards, make sure that your graphics cards work together some graphics cards don t and that your computer s motherboard supports multiple monitors some motherboards don t. The monitors, by contrast, don t need to know about each other, as each gets its own input just as if it were the only monitor attached to the computer. So any monitor should work. You can mix CRTs and LCDs provided that each graphics card you use can handle the monitor to which it s connected. To set up multiple monitors, first get everything working to your satisfaction with one graphics card and one monitor or two, if the graphics card supports two. Then power down your computer and insert the new graphics card. You can install multiple graphics cards and monitors at a time, but unless you re very lucky and everything works, you ll be looking at some doubly confusing troubleshooting. Connect the second monitor, then power on everything. Don t be surprised if the boot-up display appears on the second monitor rather than your primary one. After you log on to Windows, it should discover the new hardware, which will trigger a Found New Hardware notification-area pop-up followed by the Found New Hardware Wizard. If Windows affects not to have noticed the new hardware, run the Add Hardware Wizard manually to add the graphics card and monitor. Next, open the Display Settings dialog box: right-click the desktop, choose Personalize, and then click the Display Settings link in the Personalization window. For each monitor you want to use, select the monitor and then select the Extend the Desktop onto This Monitor check box. Once you ve done that, let Windows know where the monitors are positioned in relation to each other by dragging the monitor icons into their relative positions. If you get confused as to which monitor is which, click the Identify Monitors button to have Windows flash up the number of each monitor on the monitor. Your primary monitor is the monitor on which Windows displays the Welcome screen. You can change the primary monitor by clicking the icon for the monitor you want to make primary and selecting the This Is My Main Monitor check box. Because only the primary monitor can perform full DirectX acceleration and run DirectX programs full screen, it s almost always best to make your primary monitor the one that s connected to your fastest graphics card. Set the screen resolution, color depth, and refresh rate for each monitor as usual see Article 3 for details. Once you close the Display Settings dialog box, you should have a substantially enlarged Desktop. By default, the Taskbar appears on your primary monitor, but you can drag it to any of the other monitors as you see fit. If the Taskbar is unlocked, right-click it and choose Lock the Taskbar from the context menu to unlock the Taskbar so that you can move it. Maximizing a window maximizes it for the monitor it s currently or mostly on. You can extend a normal window across two or more monitors by dragging its window border to the appropriate size. Doing so can occasionally be useful when you need to see a lot of information at the same time.

Check the Hardware Compatibility List before Trying to Install Multiple Monitors

Setting up multiple monitors can be a tricky and frustrating business. With some combinations of motherboards and graphics cards, you need to install the graphics cards in the right sequence in order to get them to work. Others work fine immediately. Others never work.

Before you try to implement multiple monitors, check the Hardware Compatibility List HCL at the Microsoft website, for details of the graphics cards that are known to work in multiple-monitor configurations with Windows.

Configuring Power Management

If you have a laptop computer and use it on the road, power management tends to be an important part of your computing life. You ve probably developed strategies to maximize your battery life while traveling, such as dimming the screen or slowing down the processor when you can accept poorer performance in the interests of longevity. Article 14 discusses the features that Windows offers for portable computers. If you have a desktop computer, power management tends to be less of a concern, because leaving your computer running usually isn t a problem. But to keep your computer healthy, to keep your or your employer s electrical bill to a minimum, and perhaps to contribute to keeping the polar icecaps in place, it s a good idea to configure power management on your computer. Windows offers a variety of power-management settings that let you closely manage your computer s power consumption. The following sections discuss these options. To configure power management, open the Power Options Properties window as follows:

1. Choose Start Control Panel. Windows displays a Control Panel window.

2. Click the Hardware and Sound link. Windows displays the Hardware and Sound window.

3. Click the Power Options link. Windows displays the Power Options window . The Power Options window contains different options depending on how your computer is configured. For example, the window for laptop computers includes options such as Choose What Closing the Lid Does and Adjust the Display Brightness, which don t appear for desktop computers. The following sections show samples of power options from different computers rather than from a single computer.

Choosing a Power Scheme

First, choose a power scheme and adjust it as necessary:

1. Open the Power Options window as discussed in the previous section.

2. In the Select a Power Plan area, select the option button for the power scheme you want to use: Balanced, Power Saver, or High Performance. Each of these schemes has preset settings for controlling whether and when the computer turns off the display, puts the computer to sleep, and adjusts the brightness of the display on a laptop computer.

3. To see what the settings for the plan are, or to change them, click the Change Plan Settings link under the option button for the power plan you ve chosen. Windows displays the Edit Plan Settings window .

4.In the Turn Off the Display drop-down list, set the delay in minutes or hours, or Never before Windows should turn off the display or monitor. For a laptop computer, you ll typically want to set a short delay while it s running on battery because the display typically uses more power than any other laptop component and a longer delay while it s plugged in.

5. In the Put the Computer to Sleep drop-down list, specify how long Windows should wait before putting the computer to sleep.

6. For a laptop, drag the Adjust Display Brightness sliders to specify how bright the

display should be while running on battery and while plugged in.

7. If you want to choose advanced power settings, click the Change Advanced Power Settings link, and then work as described in the section Choosing Advanced Power Options, later in this article. Otherwise, save the changes to the power scheme by clicking the Save Changes button. Windows closes the Edit Plan Settings window, returning you to the Power Options window.

Creating Your Own Power Plan

Windows three built-in power plans Balanced, Power Saver, and High Perrmance give plenty of flexibility for most people, especially if you customize these power plans to suit your needs. But you may want to create your own power plans to give yourself even more options.

To create a plan of your own, follow these steps:

1. In the Power Options window, click the Create a Power Plan link. Windows displays the Create a Power Plan window, as shown here.

2. Select the option button for the power plan on which you want to base your custom plan.

3. In the Plan Name text box, type the name you want to give your plan.

4. Click the Next button. Windows displays the Change Settings for the Plan window, as shown here.

5. Choose settings for turning off the display, putting the computer to sleep, and if appropriate, adjusting display brightness. For a laptop computer as in this example, choose settings for both running on battery power and running when plugged in.

6. Click the Create button. Windows creates the power plan and adds it to the Select a Power Plan list in the Power Options window. You can then use the power plan by selecting its option button.

To delete a custom power plan, click its Change Plan Settings link in the Power Options window. In the Edit Plan Settings window, click the Delete This Plan link, and then click the OK button in the Power Options dialog box that Windows displays for confirmation as shown here.

Choosing Power-Button, Lid, and Password-on-Wakeup Settings

Windows also lets you configure what happens when you press your computer s power button or buttons, whether Windows requires the user to enter a password after waking the computer up from sleep, and what happens when you close the lid of a laptop. To choose these settings, follow these steps:

1. In the left pane of the Power Options window, click either the Require a Password on Wakeup link or the Choose What the Power Button Does link. Windows displays the System Settings window .

If your computer has two or more power buttons, the second link is called Choose What the Power Buttons Do.

On a laptop, you can click the Choose What Closing the Lid Does link as well.

2.Use the When I Press the Power Button drop-down list or lists to specify what the computer should do when you press the power button: Do Nothing, Sleep, Hibernate, or Shut Down.

3. If the System Settings window contains a When I Press the Sleep Button drop-down list, use it to specify what the computer should do when you press the sleep button: Do Nothing, Sleep, or Hibernate.

4. For a laptop, use the When I Close the Lid drop-down lists to specify what the computer should do when you close the lid: Do Nothing, Sleep, Hibernate, or Shut Down.

5. If you want to change the settings in the Password Protection on Wakeup area, click the Change Settings That Are Currently Unavailable link, and then authenticate yourself to User Account Control. Windows makes the option buttons available. Select the Require a Password option button or the Don t Require a Password option button as appropriate.

6. Click the Save Changes button. Windows returns you to the Power Options window.

Choosing Advanced Power Options

The settings you ve seen so far let you configure the most important power options, but Windows also lets you set advanced options. To do so, follow these steps:

1. In the Power Options window, click the Change Plan Settings link for the power plan you want to affect. Windows displays the Edit Plan Settings window.

2. Click the Change Advanced Power Settings link. Windows displays the Power Options dialog box .

3.Choose settings see the description in the following sections. If a setting you want to change is unavailable, click the Change Settings That Are Currently Unavailable link, and then authenticate yourself to User Account Control.

4. If you want to choose settings for another power plan, select it in the drop-down list near the top of the dialog box, and then repeat step 3.

5. When you ve finished choosing settings, click the OK button. Windows closes the Power Options dialog box and returns you to the Edit Plan Settings window. If you need to reset the settings in the power plan to their defaults, click the Restore Plan Defaults button. The following sections discuss the advanced power options that you can set. Which of these options is available depends on your computer s configuration and capabilities.

Additional Settings

This category contains the Require a Password on Wakeup setting. You need to click the Change Settings That Are Currently Unavailable link and authenticate yourself to User Account Control before you can change this setting. Normally, you d set this setting in the System Settings window.

Britec Basic Guide To Pc Computer Upgrades and Laptop Upgrade

There comes a time when your computer or laptop is just not performing as well as it used to. And since every computer or laptop owner needs his/her PC to perform multi tasks efficiently and as quickly as possible, so you think your computer or laptop is destined for the scrap heap. However, before tossing it on the scrap heap and spending a lot of money on a new PC system, perhaps you should consider some new upgrades. You will likely spend a lot less money on upgrading your notebook or computer and after the upgrade you should see big improvements in performance sometimes up to 50%. With that being said, here are three upgrades users choose for their computers and laptops.

Notebook s and computer s memory is an essential component of its internal operating system. Memory upgrades probably rank as one of the most popular upgrades for computer and laptop owners. It is also a pretty simple upgrade and one of the quickest, easiest things that you can do to boost your computer s productivity and performance and that can only be a good thing plus it s a lot cheaper than buying a new PC or laptop.

If you are planning on upgrading your laptop or computer s memory, you will first need to determine how much memory your computer currently has. You will also need to find out the speed of your ram and also you will need to know how many empty slots you have for upgrading the memory. Example: If there are no free slots left and you have...let s say two banks with two sticks of 512 megs of ram in the motherboard, a possible solutions is to remove both sticks of ram and replace the memory with two sticks of 1 gig ram...that s only if the motherboard can take 1 gig sticks? But remember this is only if the both banks are full? If your computer was new when you purchased it and you have not upgraded it yet, the information is normally provided in the user manual that came with your system. Or you can use programs such as Sandra 2008, SIW - System Information. Otherwise; you will need to perform a BIOS check to see how much memory you currently have. Then you will also need to open your computer s case to check the number of empty slots.

(PC S only) Another popular upgrade many people consider when there upgrading their systems is the processer (CPU) upgrade. Most custom built computers have room for a bigger CPU on the down side for people who brought a branded PC say from PC World...it s unlikely your be able to upgrade the CPU by much if any, this is their way of making you buy a new computer.

(PC S only) If you love playing all of the high graphic intensive games that are about in the shops, you may want to treat yourself a more powerful video card; this is a very popular computer upgrade for hardcore pc game lovers. Some of the newest games need a mid to high end graphics card to play them at full level, all though the game has a card requirement to even play the game this is just a requirement to play the game at a low spec.

Choosing a video card can be a little confusing, though, because there are so many on the market. You will first need to check either your computer manual

or motherboard to determine which video cards are compatible with your system. Ask a computer specialist to explain the differences between the video cards if you are uncertain about your choice.

These are only a few of the most popular upgrades for computers. Some others include PSU, Sound Card, DVD-RW, Hard Drive and Motherboard upgrades. Before scraping your old computer for a new one, be sure to ask a professional for prices and his opinion to see if an upgrade might be a more cost effective option then buying a new PC if you decide to get a new computer I would advise to get a custom built computer and not one bought from a shop. I hope this basic guide helps you out.

Things to look for when buying a computer microphone

Computer microphones

are a valuable addition to any PC and they greatly increase interactivity and communication levels. You can use a microphone for performing various tasks, both business and fun related. For example, you can hold a conference with your business partners, over the Internet, or you can chat with your friends online, instead of doing that on the phone. Of course, in order to enjoy accurate and high quality communication, you have to choose a good PC microphone. There is a huge variety of models on the market, ranging from microphones that you can buy for a few dollars and going all the way to expensive, high tech desktop microphones. So which PC microphone is right for you?

Price Vs Quality

You can pay $5 for a microphone, or you can pay $50. So where s the difference, apart from the price? Well, cheap microphones have low prices for some good reasons: they offer average to low quality sound, they break down more easily and you can t use them successfully in all applications that support a microphone. The materials they are manufactured from have to be cheap, which eliminates the idea of high quality, so the end product is of lower reliability. And at this price, you can be sure bulk manufacturing is present and quality tests are quick and far from rigorous. Microphones that come for a higher price have, in most cases, better sound quality and more features. Such microphones will have noise canceling filters, which help diminish background noise. Distortion filters and integrated circuits also help keep voice sounds clear and accurate. The materials used for more expensive microphones also last longer plastic doesn t crack so easily and if you drop it on the floor you know that the internal components are well protected.

Choosing the right computer microphone

Determining what price range you are in and what model to purchase depends heavily on the purpose you have in mind for the microphone. Are you going to use it just to chat with friends online? In that case, spending a lot of money on a professional computer microphone is not justified. Do you plan to hold business conferences over the Internet? Then maybe you should get a better microphone that will allow the discussion to be continuous and clear, without noise distortion. Giving vocal commands to your computer or dictating to word processing software with speech recognition

capabilities is another use for desktop microphones. Quality should be first here speech recognition software

is very sensitive and demands a high quality microphone and sound card. Recording your voice and inserting it into music tracks is possible, but a high quality microphone is absolutely essential in this case.

Using Dial-up Networking from Multiple Locations

If you travel with your portable computer, you ll probably want to create multiple locations for dial-up networking. Display the Phone and Modem Options dialog box by taking the following steps:

1. Choose Start Control Panel. Windows displays a Control Panel window.

2. In Control Panel Home view, click the Hardware and Sound link. Windows displays the Hardware and Sound window.

3. Click the Phone and Modem Options link. Windows displays the Phone and Modem Options dialog box.

Creating a New Location

To create a new location, take the following steps:

1. Click the New button on the Dialing Rules page of the Phone and Modem Options dialog box. Windows displays the New Location dialog box with the General page foremost .

2. Type the name for the location in the Location Name text box.

3. In the Country/Region drop-down list, specify the country or region in which you ll use this location.

4. Type the area code for the location in the Area Code text box.

5. In the Dialing Rules group box, specify access numbers for outside lines and carrier codes for long-distance calls and international calls as appropriate.

6. If you need to disable call waiting, select the To Disable Call Waiting, Dial check box and enter the appropriate code in the text box, either by typing or by selecting one of the standard codes from the drop-down list.

7.If the location uses pulse dialing, select the Pulse option button. The Tone option button is selected by default.

8. If necessary, create area code rules for dialing from the new location:

Click the Area Code Rules tab. Windows displays the Area Code Rules page.

Click the New button.

Type the area code in the Area Code text box.

In the Prefixes group box, select the Include All the Prefixes within This Area Code option button or the Include Only the Prefixes in the List Below option button as appropriate. If you choose the latter, click the Add button and use the resulting Add Prefix dialog box to specify the prefixes separated by spaces or commas.

In the Rules group box, select the Dial check box if these numbers require an extra number; if so, type it in the text box. Select the Include the Area Code check box if necessary.

Click the OK button. Windows closes the New Area Code Rule dialog box and enters the rule in the Area Code Rules group box on the Area Code Rules page.

9. If you need to use a credit card or other payment card to pay for the call from the location, specify it by following the steps below.

Click the Calling Card tab. Windows displays the Calling Card page of the New Location dialog box .

To use one of the card types listed in the Card Types list box, select its option button and enter the details in the Account Number text box and the Personal ID Number PIN text box.

To add a calling card, click the New button. Windows displays the New Calling Card dialog box. Enter the details of the calling card on the four tabs of this dialog box, then click the OK button. Windows adds the new calling card to the list in the Card Types list box on the Calling Card page of the New Location dialog box.

10. Click the OK button. Windows closes the New Location dialog box and adds the new location to the Phone and Modem Options dialog box.

Editing a Location

To edit a location, select it in the Locations list box on the Dialing Rules page of the Phone and Modem Options dialog box, and then click the Edit button. Windows displays the Edit Location dialog box, which is a renamed version of the New Location dialog box. Make the necessary changes, and then click the OK button. Windows closes the Edit Location dialog box and applies your changes to the location.

Using a Location

To use a location, select it in the Phone and Modem Options dialog box and click the OK button. Windows closes the Phone and Modem Options dialog box and uses the location you chose for calls you dial.

What the purpose of Servers by MDofPC

Servers

In general, a server is a computer program that provides services to other computer program. The computer that a server program runs in is also frequently referred to as 'the' server.

In the client/server programming model, a server is a program that awaits and fulfills requests from client programs. An example of a client/server programs is Accelerated Reader (AR). The application AR located on the client computer requests information from the AR server application.

When planning server implementation there are key factors to consider:

Server Function: Servers should be used/purchased for specific functions or tasks. For example: One server may be used as a WWW server, another for AR/STAR, another to serve CD-ROM's, and yet others for student data storage.

The idea that you purchase one server and put everything on it is invalid, false, bad, and not a good thing to do!
Type of Servers: Mac vs NetWare and NT.

NetWare and NT are terrible Mac servers. they have significantly slower throughput for Mac users. However they are great for Windows Clients.

On the other hand Mac Servers do not make good Windows servers. However they are great for Macs.

So what's a person to do in a mixed platform environment? Easy! If most of your clients are Macs - then use Mac servers. If most of your clients are Widows then use NetWare or NT servers. In the real world you will have different kinds of servers to support your clients. So it is reasonable to end up with some kind of mixture of Mac, NT, NetWare, and UNIX servers.
Where to place the server on your network.

Servers should not be placed in classrooms! Get over it!

For security reasons, servers should be placed in a secure locked area (away from little sticky fingers, and some big fingers).

For performance reasons, servers should be placed on the network so that they have Switched connections to the MDF.

What s new in XP by MDofPC

What s new in XP?

Anyone who has ever complained about Windows tendency to crash and that includes almost everyone who s used Windows 95, 98 or Me is in for a treat in Windows XP. XP is built around the tried-and-true Windows NT/2000 core. This core provides a solid base which, while not crashproof, greatly increases the operating system s reliability.

XP features protected kernel-mode architecture, a mind-numbing term which, to the mere mortals among us, means that applications are prevented from interfering with the operating system s code. XP also allocates each program its own protected memory space much like a private playpen to prevent applications from tripping over one another.

Add to this support for side-by-side components, allowing dynamic link libraries (DLLs) with the same name used by different applications to co-exist, and you get an operating system which is remarkably resilient. XP also uses Windows File Protection to prevent important system files from being overwritten or altered by newly installed applications.

You don t need to understand all the terminology to recognise the results: XP remains up and running even when hit by problems which would bring Windows 9x to its knees. While applications may still crash, they won t take your system down with them.

This vastly improved stability is the big story for anyone upgrading from Win 98/Me. But the story doesn t end there XP is stuffed with new features, big and small.

The new look

Wrapped around the NT core is a new and gorgeous look. Icons are glowing and translucent; menus and mouse pointers have shadows; the Taskbar is multi-coloured with rounded edges; the Start menu has been entirely redone.

The new style is bulkier than previous versions, with the default icons and windows taking more desk space. Although bulky, the look is clean. In fact, if you do a clean install your desktop will be devoid of icons except the Recycle Bin, with everything else tucked into the Start menu. And if you start cluttering up your desktop with icons, the Desktop Cleanup Wizard will pop up every now and then and offer to sweep infrequently-used icons into an Unused folder.

The XP Desktop in its virgin state is uncluttered and colourful.

You don t have to stick with the standard XP look. Almost everything in the interface is mix-and-match. Use the old-style Explorer look with the new Start menu; select large or small icons; tailor most aspects of the interface to suit your needs. A feature called Styles lets you change the look of the whole interface, from Taskbar to scrollbars.

All this eye candy and the cool special effects such as sliding taskbar buttons, fade in/fade out menus, and so on come at a cost. Unless you have a fast processor and lots of RAM on your video card, you ll want to turn many of these features off. The neat thing is you can pick and choose almost any of the elements.

A smarter Taskbar

The Taskbar has received some serious attention. Apart from its new look, its behaviour has been improved. The System Tray, now renamed the Notification Area, automatically hides any icons you haven t used recently, saving space. You can also nominate which icons should be hidden and which should remain permanently visible.

Taskbar buttons auto-sort into related groups, with folder buttons side by side, Word documents next to one another, and so on. When the Taskbar starts to fill up, like items are clumped together with a pop-up menu providing access to each.

Lastly, the Taskbar is locked in position something that will save many beginners a lot of frustration. You can, of course, change this setting if you wish.

Easier file management

File management never one of Windows strengths gets a big boost with the new task-focussed Explorer. Folders now sport task panes on the left, with the folder s contents displayed to the right. The particular task panes displayed and the contents of each pane morph to reflect your current activity.

XP automatically identifies the contents of disks you insert and offers a menu of options.

For instance, click a word processing document in the My Documents folder, and you ll see a File And Folder Tasks pane with the following clickable actions: Rename, Move, Copy, Publish to the Web, E-mail, Print, Delete. There s also an Other Places pane which lets you jump directly to the Desktop, Shared Documents (on systems used by more than one person), My Computer and My Network Places. You can drag-and-drop files and folders to any of the Other Places, making it a snap to move files. Finally, there s a Details pane, giving information about the selected file.

XP encourages you to organise your files by content type. As well as My Documents, there are special folders for My Pictures, My Music and My Video, each with its own specialised task pane offering content-specific options, such as View As A Slideshow or Copy All Items To Audio CD or Play. Not only that, if you create a new folder and the first item you place in it is a graphic, then that folder automatically gains a Picture Tasks pane (in addition to the File And Folder Tasks pane); if the first item is a music file, the folder gains a Music Tasks pane; if it s a movie file, the folder sprouts a Video Tasks pane. So it makes sense to group such files together and get the benefit of the specialised task pane.

Oh, and if you prefer the old Explorer-style folder tree, a click of a button activates it in place of the task panes.

Look for other file management improvements throughout XP, such as the File and Settings Transfer Wizard, which facilitates moving files, documents and settings from one computer to another.

My multimedia

The My Music, My Pictures and My Video folders are an indication that this new Windows is keen on multimedia. A closer look at the My Pictures folder, for example, shows that in addition to regular files tasks, with a single click you can:

view the folder contents as a slideshow
order prints of your photos online
print photos
set a photo as your wallpaper
copy photos to CD

The photo printing wizard steps you through creating anything from a set of contact prints to full-size images. If you select a photo and then choose the E-mail task, XP offers to resize the images to make them more suitable for e-mailing. Such touches abound, and you ll find equivalent options with music and video files.

XP comes with Windows Media Player 8, a marked improvement on its predecessor. WMP 8 features improved loading and performance and a sensibly organised task-centred interface. If you have a DVD drive, WMP 8 provides comprehensive controls for playing DVDs. And if you have a high-speed Internet connection, you can download streaming video and play it full screen.

Scanner support is better than ever and there s expanded support for digital cameras. Unfortunately, despite several improvements, Movie Maker is still remarkably underpowered. It provides a good introduction to video editing for beginners, but videophiles will hanker for more. New to Movie Maker is an uncompressed AVI mode for full-screen video.

Sharing your computer

If you share a computer with others, XP is a marvel. Creating separate user logins is built into the setup routine, and XP keeps all your settings and files carefully separated. Using the User Accounts applet in the Control Panel, you can restrict access for young users and create a guest account with limited access so neighbours can t snoop around.

Fast user switching lets you leave your own programs running while someone else jumps on the computer for a while. Once they re off, you can dive back in exactly where you left off.

If you are the sole user of your computer, you can get fast auto-login by creating only a single user with no password. You may still find it handy to add a guest account, so others may have restricted use of your computer, and you ll find it s easy to activate or deactivate the guest account.

XP also makes it far, far easier to set up a home network. Once a task to be dreaded, XP s Network Setup Wizard makes the software side of setting up a network simple. Internet Connection Sharing, which lets multiple users share a single Internet link, is back and with it XP introduces the Internet Connection Firewall, to help protect your computer from outside attacks by hackers when you re connected to the Internet.

Fast user switching makes it easy to share a computer.

Self-help

Help has been rebuilt from the ground up. If you ve tended to avoid Windows built-in help in the past, give a try now. The Help and Support Center, as Windows help is now called, has more information, more clearly written, all accessible via an improved search engine. If you re online, the Help and Support Center integrates with other support documents, including those in Microsoft s vast Knowledge Base.

You should even notice an improvement in the error messages which Windows displays. A lot of effort went into improving these messages during the beta testing of XP, and it shows in friendlier, more meaningful and more interactive error messages.

Remote Assistance

The brightest new support feature is Remote Assistance. With it, a friend or support tech can remotely control your computer to help troubleshoot a problem, or to demonstrate how to accomplish a particular task.

You can initiate a Remote Assistance session through Windows Messenger, via a direct e-mail invitation, or via an e-mailed attachment.

If you ask someone for help using Remote Assistance, the person providing assistance gains control of your computer (you ll be relieved to hear you can interrupt this control at any time by pressing the Esc key). During your Remote Assistance session, you can communicate with the other person via a chat window on your Desktop.

Internet Explorer 6

Windows XP comes with the latest version of Microsoft s Web browser, Internet Explorer 6, in residence. IE 6 is not a big step up from IE 5.5 and it has been available for download for some time to users of other Windows operating systems. But when run on XP, it gains an entirely different look.

The most noticeable addition to IE 6 is the Media Bar. From it you can connect to a variety of online media resources, listen to music clips and radio stations, and view video clips. While it s the most obvious change in Internet Explorer, the Media Bar is less than compelling. It s clearly intended to funnel users to Microsoft-owned content online, with most links taking you directly to MSN sites.

Not as obvious as the Media Bar but of great use are the new security and privacy features of IE 6. Chief among these is improved handling of cookies, with new settings to let you control cookies on a site-by-site basis.

Internet Explorer takes your privacy protection one step further by providing privacy reports, based on a standard called Platform for Privacy Preferences Project P3P for short. Under P3P, every site can establish a privacy policy which can be read automatically by the browser. IE 6 lets you view such reports.

Other new features include an Image Toolbar, for printing, e-mailing and saving Web-based graphics; auto-resizing of graphics in the browser window; improved Print Preview; and, for Web developers, better support for Web standards such as Cascading Style Sheets, Level 1 (CCS1) and the Document Object Model Level 1 (DOM1).

Windows Messenger

Windows Messenger is a revamped version of Microsoft s standalone instant messaging program, MSN Messenger. Messenger not only provides instant messaging, it also lets you exchange files, video-conference, and share a virtual whiteboard with other Messenger users. Windows Messenger makes it easy to initiate or participate in a Remote Assistance session, as well.

XP handles audio and video more efficiently than earlier versions of Windows, something which becomes apparent when you re using Windows Messenger.

The Search Companion

Window s search facility has been completely revamped. As in earlier versions of Windows, the search program lets you locate files, folders and other items on your computer, a network, or the Internet. XP s Search Companion provides a wizard style approach, complete with an animated character of your choice. It s great for beginners and occasional users; experienced users are certain to want to visit the Change Preferences section to turn most of the help off.

The new Indexing Service makes searches faster. The Indexing Service runs in the background, indexing the properties and content of the files on your computer. This process speeds up any searches you perform, but can slow your computer down at other times. On low powered computers you may wish to turn the Indexing Service off.

Safe drivers

Uncooperative drivers have been the bane of many a Windows user s existence. XP has two features which eliminate most driver problems.

The first is Windows Driver Protection. Microsoft keeps a database of known problem drivers, a database which you can update using the Windows Update feature. If you try to install one of these notorious drivers, XP leaps into the fray and stops you in your tracks. It offers to let you connect to the Internet and locate updated drivers, or cancel the whole operation.

The second XP driver enhancement is Driver Rollback. Whenever you install a new driver, XP makes a copy of the old driver. If you encounter problems after the installation, you can restore the old driver.

Last good configuration

After each successful startup, XP saves your configuration settings. If you then tinker with your hardware or software and find you can t even get Windows to start, you can use the Last Known Good Configuration option, available when you boot your system, to restore your system to the last configuration which booted successfully. Even if that configuration had other problems (hardware not working, for instance), you ll be able to access Windows in order to troubleshoot your system.

Faster startup

If you hate waiting, you ll enjoy XP s faster startup. XP uses a technique called pre-fetching to load operating system components at the same time as your hardware devices are being initialised.

XP also takes note of which code and data is normally loaded during startup. It then rearranges the files on the hard disk so these startup files are quickly accessible.

Hibernate and Standby have been speeded up as well, which is particularly good news for notebook users.

Hibernate mode lets you turn your computer off but save the state of your work open files, folders, programs, et cetera so that when you turn it back on, your system returns to that same state. XP takes less time to compress all the data in RAM, copy it to hard disk, and then switch off.

In Standby mode, XP turns of the monitor, hard disks and other devices, but maintains open documents and programs in RAM. Under XP, resuming work from Standby mode is appreciably faster

Using Windows Vista Home on a Portable Computer

This article discusses how to use the Windows Vista features that are mostly oriented to portable computers rather than desktop computers. You ll start by learning how to use Windows Mobility Center to access mobile-computing features, configure power-management settings for portable computers, and choose settings for Tablet PCs. After that, you ll find out how to choose settings for giving presentations on your laptop, how to connect an external monitor, how to create different locations to simplify dial-up networking in different places, and how to transfer and synchronize files between two computers.

Accessing Mobile Settings with Windows Mobility Center

Windows Mobility Center gives you quick access to a range of settings:

Display Brightness Click the icon to display the Edit Plan Settings window for your current power plan. Drag the slider to increase or decrease the brightness of the display.

Volume Click the icon to open the Sound dialog box. Select the Mute check box to mute the volume completely. Otherwise, drag the slider to set the volume.

Battery Status Click the icon to open the Power Options window. Use the status readout to see how much battery power remains. Use the drop-down list to switch from one of your current power plans to another.

Wireless Network Click the icon to launch the Connect to a Network Wizard, which you can use to connect to a network or to view your connection status. Use the status readout to see details of your current wireless network connection. Click the Turn Wireless Off button when you need to turn your wireless network adapter off. Click the resulting Turn Wireless On button to turn it back on.

External Display Click the icon to display the Display Settings dialog box. Use the status readout to check whether Windows has detected an external display. If you ve connected an external display, and Windows hasn t recognized it, click the Connect Display button to make Windows scan for the display.

Sync Center Click the icon or the Sync Settings button to open a Sync Center window, in which you can create and manage synchronization partnerships.

Presentation Settings Click the icon to display the Presentation Settings dialog box see the section Choosing Presentation Settings, later in this article. Click the Turn On button to turn on presentation mode; click the resulting Turn Off button to turn it off again. The easiest way to open Windows Mobility Center is to click the Power icon in the notification area and then click the Windows Mobility Center link in the pop-up window. You can also choose Start Control Panel, and then click the Adjust Commonly Used Mobility Settings link in the Control Panel window. To close button. Windows Mobility Center, click the Close button the

Using the Power-Management Features for Portable Computers

To get the best balance of performance and battery life from your portable, you ll probably need to configure its power settings carefully. In addition to the power-management features discussed in the previous article, Windows provides several power-management features for portable computers.

Using the Power Icon in the Notification Area

To work with power-management features on a portable computer, you use the Power icon in the notification area. Windows automatically displays this icon for a computer configured with a battery, so the icon should be there unless you ve chosen to hide it. The icon shows a battery on its own when the computer is running on battery power. It shows a battery with a power lead when the computer is plugged in and receiving power.

Adding the Power Icon to the Notification Area

If the Power icon doesn t appear in the notification area, you can add it as follows:

1. Right-click the Start button, and then choose Properties from the context menu. Windows displays the Taskbar and Start Menu Properties dialog box.

2. On the Notiﬁcation Area page, select the Power check box.

3. Click the OK button. Windows closes the dialog box and adds the icon to the notiﬁcation area. To see how much battery power you have left and whether the battery is charging, hover the mouse pointer over the Power icon to display a pop-up window, as shown here. To switch quickly from one power scheme to another, click the Power icon, and the select the appropriate option button in the pop-up window, as shown here. To open the Power Options window, click the Power icon in the notification area, and then choose More Power Options from the pop-up window. If you choose not to display the Power icon, choose Start Control Panel, click the Hardware and Sound link, and then click the Power Options link.

Choosing Power Settings for Running on Batteries

As you saw in the previous article, the Edit Plan Settings dialog box for a portable computer lets you choose different settings for when the computer is running on batteries and when it is plugged in. When you need to maximize battery life, set short delays for turning off the display and putting the computer to sleep. For example, if you work steadily at your computer, you might choose a delay of 2 minutes or 3 minutes for turning off the display and 5 minutes or 10 minutes for putting the computer to sleep. If you use your computer to work on documents that require pauses for thought, you may need to set a longer delay on turning off the display - having the screen black out when you re constructing a formula or a sentence can be very distracting.

Setting Battery Alarms, Notifications, and Actions

Sooner or preferably later, your battery will run out. To choose what Windows does when this happens, follow these steps:

1. In the Power Options window, click the Change Plan Settings link for the power plan you want to affect. Windows displays the Edit Plan Settings window for the plan.

2. Click the Change Advanced Power Settings link. Windows displays the Power Options dialog box.

3. Expand the Battery category so that you can see its settings

4. Expand the Critical Battery Action item, and then choose the action you want Windows to take when the battery reaches the critical level. You ll define this level in a minute. Your choices for when the computer is running on battery are Sleep, Hibernate, or Shut Down. When the computer is plugged in, you can also choose Do Nothing. Hibernate is usually the best choice, as it protects your data better than Sleep does. Shutting down the computer also protects your data, but it means that you ll need to perform a full startup when you plug in the computer rather than simply awaken it from hibernation.

5. Expand the Low Battery Level item, and then specify the percentage of battery power that Windows should treat as the low level. The default setting is 10 percent, which works well for many people.

6. Expand the Critical Battery Level item, and then specify the percentage of battery power that Windows should treat as the critical level - the point after which it s not safe to keep the computer running. The default setting is 5 percent, which should give enough battery life to ensure a successful hibernation or shutdown.

7. Expand the Low Battery Notification item, and then choose On or Off to control whether Windows warns you when the battery reaches its low level. Most people find the warning helpful, but you may prefer to work straight through to the critical level.

8.Expand the Low Battery Action item, and then choose the action you want Windows to take when the battery reaches the low level. Your choices are Do Nothing, Sleep, Hibernate, or Shut Down. Do Nothing is normally the most useful setting.

9. Click the OK button. Windows closes the Power Options dialog box and returns you to the Edit Plan Settings window.

10. Click the Save Changes button. Windows closes the Edit Plan Settings window and returns you to the Power Options window.

Troubleshooting: Recovering a Hung Laptop

If your laptop gets so thoroughly hung that it no longer responds to the power button, even when you hold the power button down for four or five seconds, you may need to disconnect the laptop from the AC wall socket and remove the battery in order to reset it. But before you do, make sure that you re not missing a hardware reset button on the laptop. Many laptops have these, but to prevent you from pressing them accidentally, they re usually located in a really awkward position. For example, on some computers, you need to poke the end of a paper clip or a similar thin, blunt instrument through a small hole in the bottom of the machine to press the reset button. If in doubt, consult the manual for your laptop before poking it in a sensitive area.

Configuring Tablet PC and Pen and Input Settings

If you have a Tablet PC one that accepts input via a stylus on its screen as well as via a keyboard and mouse, you can use the Tablet PC settings to control how the Tablet features work and the Pen and Input settings to configure how Windows reads pen input.

Configuring Tablet PC Settings

To configure Tablet PC settings, take the following steps:

1. Choose Start Control Panel. Windows displays a Control Panel window.

2. In Control Panel Home view, click the Hardware and Sound link. Windows displays the Hardware and Sound window.

3. Click the Tablet PC Settings link. Windows displays the Tablet PC Settings dialog box.

4. Choose Settings on the General page .

Handedness In this group box, select the Right-Handed option button if you re right-handed and the Left-Handed option button if you re left-handed. This setting controls where Windows displays the menus, so that they re not covered by the hand you re using.

Calibration Select the orientation in the Orientation drop-down list: Primary Landscape, Primary Portrait, Secondary Landscape, or Secondary Portrait. You can then click the Calibrate button and use the resulting wizard to calibrate the digitizer.

5.Choose settings on the Handwriting Recognition page :

Use the Personal Recognizer Select this check box to make Windows use personal handwriting recognition to improve its recognition of your handwriting. This feature is usually helpful.

Automatic Learning In this group box, select the Use Automatic Learning option button if you want the recognizer to store the words you use so that it can recognize them more easily in future. You get better results by using this feature at the expense of a minor security concern someone might be able to raid the recognizer and learn what you ve been writing. Select the Don t Use Automatic Learning, and Delete Any Previously Collected Data option button if you want to guard against this concern.

6.Choose settings on the Display page :

Orientation In this drop-down list, select the screen orientation you want to use: Primary Landscape, Secondary Portrait, Secondary Landscape, or Primary Portrait. The Preview area shows an icon representing the orientation.

Sequence To change the sequence in which Windows cycles through the orientations when you press a tablet button, click the Change button. Windows displays the Orientation Sequence Settings dialog box, as shown next. Use the four numbered drop-down lists to specify the sequence, and then click the OK button.

7. On the Other page, click the Go to Pen and Input Devices link if you want to open the Pen and Input Devices dialog box. Otherwise, click the OK button. Windows closes the Tablet PC Settings dialog box and applies your changes.

How to Approach the Purchase of Cheap Computers

The purchasing cheap computers is a task that takes a little time, but it can also save you money. Purchasing a desktop computer is a learning experience, but with a few tips, it can be money-saving experience.

In general, a standard or basic computer is highly useful and will give you all you ask for everyday use. It is perfect for surfing the Internet, using email, and even composing a report or doing bookkeeping. Basic computers can also download and play MP3 music and short videos. Limited photo editing is now also common on most new computers and many are really fine for playing most games.

A standard cheap computer is ideal for high school, college and university students, and also for most families, office workers, and even for small businesses.

If you re serious about games, you may need a special video card and additional computer Memory. You need to know what computer software programs (including games) you plan to set up, so that you can check the software box and make sure the computer you like will meet all requirements.

When you know the minimum requirements for your software, you will be prepared to go shopping. And when you re ready to shop, I recommend you first look online. Using the Internet is really the very best way to compare models, functionality, and compare prices.

You ll find that cheap computers are available in every season of the year, somewhere. You may visit some of the retail stores online to see if they have any live sales. Online shopping also allows you to visit some other retailers that sell computers online.

You will find that some online stores have current models and also "discontinued models" that are available at a big savings year round. Discontinued computers and laptops are simply the models from last season. They are as good as any current model, but they are no longer widely available. Discontinued desktop computers can be a huge bargain - but it is only worthwhile if it meets your minimum requirements.

As you can see, knowing ahead of time exactly your requirements means you can shop and immediately tell if any given computer is for you or not. Forearmed by knowing your minimum requirements makes it easy for you to grab the right computer at a very low cost, at the time it is available.

Be aware, a store may have 500 of a discontinued desktop computer or laptop computer, or they may have only 3. These 3 will likely sell very quickly, as their price is likely to be even lower because there are so few. It is best to be ready and take advantage of current discontinued models that are advertised online. In this way, the early bird catches the right computer at an especially good cost.

Sewickley PA 15143 Onsite Computer Repair Service by MDofPC

Onsite Computer Repair Services include but are not limited to:

All service work carries a 30 day warranty from the date it was performed. All technicians are Microsoft and CompTia Certified with at least 5 years of experience.

Onsite Fee is $35 up to 30 miles away
Hourly service rate is $35 per hour

Call 412-680-1134 or email: mdofpc@gmail.com for more information

Ambridge PA 15003 $75 Computer Repair PickUp & Dropoff Service

Pickup & Drop Off Computer Repair Services include but are not limited to:

Virus Detection & Removal, Spyware Detection & Removal, Windows Updates & Service Packs, Unlimited Antivirus Protection, Unlimited Spyware Protection, Registry Repair & Optimization, Removal of Unnecessary Programs, Free Up Additional Ram, Delete Internet History & Temporary Files, Defragment of Hard Drive, Provide Automatic Hard Drive Defrag, Troubleshoot & Install Printer Issues, Troubleshoot & Install Scanner Issues, Speed Up Internet Access, Upgrade Memory, Fix Broken Power Jacks, Replace Bad Power Supplies or Adapters, Dust & Debris Removal From PC, Upgrade & Replace Hard Drive, Troubleshoot & Replace Motherboard, Upgrade & Replace CD & DVD & BluRay Drives, Troubleshoot Network Issues, Upgrade or New Network Installations, Wireless Networking, Replace Cooling Fans, Replace & Fix Broken LCD Screens, Complete Laptop & Notebook Repairs, Data Restoration, Setup & Configure Backup and much more!

All service work carries a 30 day warranty from the date it was performed. All technicians are Microsoft and CompTia Certified with at least 5 years of experience.

Pickup & Drop Off Fee is $35 up to 30 miles away (covers both pickup & drop off)
Flat Service Rate of $75 plus any hardware or upgrades

We are the only computer repair location offering a Flat Service Repair Rate of $75 on all types of computers, laptops, servers, netbooks, mainframes and more.

Call 412-680-1134 or email: mdofpc@gmail.com for more information

Ambridge PA 15003 Onsite Computer Repair Service by MDofPC

Onsite Computer Repair Services include but are not limited to:

All service work carries a 30 day warranty from the date it was performed. All technicians are Microsoft and CompTia Certified with at least 5 years of experience.

Onsite Fee is $35 up to 30 miles away
Hourly service rate is $35 per hour

Call 412-680-1134 or email: mdofpc@gmail.com for more information

How to Build a Custom Computer

Branded computers can offer both value and performance, the parts used can be powerful and cheap, and you can switch on and start work. Yet parts are often short-spec in one place or another. Sadly you'll often get a performance "bottleneck" such as a slow graphics card, only a basic amount of memory, or a slimline motherboard with too few upgrade slots. Luckily, computers are surprisingly easy to build. If you can afford the time to plan and build your own machine, you can design a system more targeted for your own use.

Steps

Outline the benefits you're seeking from building your own computer. Different configurations suit different purposes:
- Basic System. Nothing special, just some good parts from solid brands.
- Home System. More RAM and a slightly better CPU for that added boost.
- A Gamer's Rig. You'll need a killer graphics card, and a lot of RAM.
- Music Producer. Specialist sound cards offer lots of features and multi-channels.
- Video Editing Suite. Your processor, hard drive, and memory (some situations graphics card too) are used extensively.
- Server System. You need a really powerful rig that can shift large amounts of data 24/7.
Choose your setup. The cost implications of choosing between these uses are huge. A cheap work computer might cost only two or three hundred. A server can reach tens of thousands. Take the advice of experienced users in your field. Spend no more than is required for your usage. Ignore salesmen or others who implore you to waste money on unneeded upgrades. Refer to the table below for guidelines.
Select your hardware. Review the Things You'll Need section below to determine what to obtain for your computer. Consult the many forums on the Web for people who enjoy building their own computer systems. Post what you are planning on building, and ask for suggestions. Many people on forums are more than willing to make sure that you have chosen parts that are good, and that the overall computer will work.
Make sure the parts you have selected will work together. Almost all good computer parts websites have detailed lists of specifications to view and check what type of connection the specific part uses. Usually this entails:
- CPU socket-Motherboard socket (ex. 478, AM2)
- Graphics card slot-Motherboard slot (ex. PCI-E, AGP)
- Hard drive type-Motherboard connections (ex. SATA, PATA)
- Case type-Motherboard type (ex. ATX, Micro-ATX)
- PSU type-Case type (ex. ATX, Micro-ATX)
- RAM type-Motherboard RAM supported (ex. DDR-400, PC-3200)
- Monitor-Graphics card connection (ex. VGA, DVI)
- Sound Card slot-Motherboard slot (ex. PCI)
Know where each part will go and how they will connect and disconnect from the socket/slot. This is crucial as incorrect placement can ruin computer components.
Connect your hardware according to the instructions that come with the motherboard. Don't leave the hardware on your floor for days while you figure out what you should do, as this may lead to electrostatic discharge which can damage or ruin computer components. Generally, this entails:
- Attach the PSU (power supply unit) to the inside of the case, following the instructions included with the case (some cases might have this step completed).
- Insert the processor into the motherboard. This is done by opening the ZIF socket, and carefully inserting the processor (little force needed). Then close the ZIF socket (more force needed).
- Apply a good thermal paste to the CPU. Use a very small pea sized amount and spread it in a thin layer over the entire processor surface (or if this is an older Athlon series without the protective cover, only apply to the chip in the center of the processor board).
- Attach the heat sink. This varies from heat sink to heat sink, so read the instructions.
- Insert the RAM in the proper slots by opening the slots and pushing the RAM in until the little handles can lock it into position.
- Attach the video card (if you have one ) and any other PCI cards into the motherboard.
- Insert the motherboard into the case, and secure it and the expansion cards into place with screws. Be sure to use the included non-conductive washers so you don't short out or scratch your motherboard.
- Insert the floppy drive, CD-ROM drives, and the hard drives. Connect them with the appropriate cables, either IDE or SATA.
- Attach the power supply cables to the appropriate connectors in the computer (mother board, floppy drive, hard drive, fans, CD-ROM drive).
- Use zip ties to carefully bundle all of the cables, and route them to prevent them from blocking the airflow.
- Connect front panel connectors to the motherboard.
Plug in your computer. Turn on the computer and immediately open the CD drive. Put the CD for your operating system in the drive and close it. Restart your computer by pressing the power button until it shuts off and then push the power button again to turn the computer back on. Don't forget to turn your monitor on.
Check your motherboard manual for keys to use to start the "boot sequence" or "CMOS settings", or sometimes "BIOS settings". Click this button when the motherboard splash screen appears. Set your computer's CD/DVD drive as the first boot option. You may have to reboot your computer for these settings to take affect.
Follow the instructions to install your operating system. With most operating systems, this will include: Formatting the hard drive, configuring the boot loader, configuring the operating system, and finally installing the operating system. Once the operating system is installed, you're ready to go!

Tips

The more preparation, research and careful selection of parts you do (and making it), the less proportion of your life you will spend making the darn thing work.
If you feel overwhelmed, it's better to ask nicely and get an experienced geek to source the parts and build the machine. Individual hardware can have niggling incompatibilities that can ruin your user experience. Insist on years of experience. You'll be glad you did.
This is a basic outline to build computers, but you still need an operating system (Windows, Mac, Linux). Most people have Windows and know it well, but Mac users are very happy with their incredible video and image editing abilities. They're also more user-friendly than Windows systems. However, you pay dearly for that user-friendliness, and you can't build your own computer to put Mac OS on it. Linux is great and free, but has a steep learning curve.
Choose the right amount of memory. The correct amount and type of memory is crucial for system function and stability.

Warnings

Use alcohol to clean the processor if you touch it with your skin, because the oils on your skin can compromise the connection between the ZIF socket and the processor.
If you need to use force to insert the processor (do not close the socket), you may not have the correct processor for the motherboard. The processor should fit easily into the socket on the motherboard and should close securely.
If a cable won't go in at first, check to make sure it's the right connection! Make sure the cable is also facing the right way up in some circumstances. Don't force them or you will just end up with broken hardware.
Be careful of ESD (Electrostatic Discharge) when putting it together. Wear a static wristband (available from stores), or at least regularly ground yourself by touching a metal part of the case.
Double-check all connections before switching on the computer for the first time.
Avoid spilling liquids over electronic components.
When plugging in CPUs and PATA drives, watch out for the pins. If you bend one, you might make your life really difficult trying to save that expensive piece of hardware.

Things You'll Need

Motherboard - The motherboard is basically the computer. Without it nothing happens. Everything connects into the motherboard, which makes it really important. Modern boards contain PCI-Express (PCI-E) slots that are much faster than the old PCI. Motherboard makers list compatible CPU and memory products online. Read them before making your CPU and memory selections. You might want to look at the processor an the motherboard at the same time. Make sure your motherboard has enough USB slots for all your peripherals.
Processor (CPU) - This is the thing that makes the computer run, it does everything from running a game to adding 2+2. There is not a lot to think about in a CPU but there is one major decision. Intel or AMD. Up until recently, AMD showed better results in gaming and desktop computing, and Intel had better straightline speeds for data-crunching. Since the release of Intel's Core 2 Duo Processor line, however, it is beating AMD in all categories except for tests specifically designed to measure RAM access speed. However, either a Core 2 Duo or an Athlon will fill your needs, as long as you purchase a processor from either line that is powerful enough for your needs.
Power Supply - Focal to the computer is the power supply itself, which obviously provides power to the computer. Power supplies are mainly rated by their power output in watts. Watts, however, aren't everything. A good quality 400 watt power supply from a reputable manufacturer will generally be a much better choice than a generic '550 watt' unit. If you get a case with the power supply included, then there's nothing you need to worry about.
Hard Drive - The hard drive stores everything you'll need: the operating system and all other games that you are put on your computer. The only criteria for your hard drive is capacity and type. SATA, the current interface, offers RAID support and faster transfer speeds. All new motherboards are compatible with SATA hard drives. A 7200 RPM drive is crucial (anything less will bottleneck your entire system). Perpendicular Recording Technology is recommended for high capacity.
RAM/Memory - Since the hard drive is slow to give information, a lot of information has to be stored in a place where it can be accessed fast. This is where the memory comes in. However, it is not a replacement to a hard drive because it is not a permanent memory. Sometimes more is better than faster, depending on what applications you want to use. RAM choice is dependent on the motherboard. Go with a stick of 512 MB DDR or DDR2 (depending on the motherboard) RAM as the bare minimum, but for anything other than office applications, you'll want at least 1GB.
Additional Drives - In addition to the hard drive, you will also want to purchase a floppy drive and a CD/DVD Drive. The CD/DVD drive (optical drive) is an important removable media drive for CD's or DVD's. They are cheap and easy to install. All you have to consider is whether it burns CD's or not and whether it reads/writes DVD's. The most "able-bodied" CD/DVD drive is a combo drive. Floppy drives are becoming obsolete fast. Most new PCs don't come with one, but if you insist, insert it into your case by opening a side panel and putting it in a vacant bay. After doing so, use a connector from the power supply and a data cable from the motherboard.
Graphics Card (GPU) - The graphics card is the gateway between your computer and your monitor. It determines how you will see your desktop and everything else you do on your computer. This means how fast you see it and the quality of what you're seeing. Unless your motherboard had built-in graphics, or you don't plan to do something graphically intensive (gaming, video editing, etc.) you should buy a graphics card. Your graphics card fits into either a PCI-E slot (the current graphics standard), or an AGP slot. If you are upgrading an older or low-end PC, there may be neither of these slots, in which case you will have to use an empty PCI slot to accommodate a PCI video card. These boards almost always have integrated video. In addition, you have to check the memory of the graphics card. The memory in the graphics card determines what you can do it with the card. Some programs need more memory to run. 128 MB is reccomended but 256 MB is better for gamers.
Case - The case is the enclosure that holds your computer together. It protects your computer from dust and other things that may harm your computer. A mid-size, mini, or micro cube is fine for most users, but a full tower may be needed for servers or users who want a lot of space. The main thing you want to consider in your case is the fans that are in it. The more fans the cooler your computer will be. However, the more fans the more noisier your computer is. In addition, some cases have a Power Supply which will determine if you need to buy a separate one later. Also make sure the tiny box you'd like has enough space for hard drives, DVD recorders and that optional card reader. Running out of space is a pain.
Monitor - The monitor is the display on which you will see your desktop and everything you do on your computer. The only thing you have to worry about is whether there are ports that will connect your computer's your monitor. For instance, most graphics cards have DVI ports instead of monitor ports while some only have monitor ports and not DVI ports. The description of the graphics card will tell you if it has a DVI port or not. You may want to get special features with your monitor, but that is completely up to you. CRTs, the large, box monitors, are still preferred by graphic artists for their reliability and color accuracy. However, LCDs are much sharper and will leave your desk less crowded. They also consume less power. It's mainly a money and personal preference decision.
Keyboard & Mouse - There are expensive gaming and work sets available, for first-person-shooter (FPS) games or designing 3D. Just get a cheap set (wireless is good, less congested) for basic computing. A docking rechargeable mouse is great (no more battery changing!). If you love FPS games, then you should go with an optical mouse that has a nice feel and weight to it. If you have carpal tunnel syndrome then a trackball mouse might be best. They are slightly more expensive, but you don't have to move your wrist at all and you can place them anywhere (leg, table, arm of chair, anything).
Sound card/headphones - Your sound card or headphones is the device that lets you hear the sounds of your computer. A sound card lets you have surround sound with a lot of speakers. However, headphones that you have a microphone built-in (headset). You can have either. But remember, if you get a sound card you also have to get speakers.

Recommendations

The following table is a general suggestion table for choosing parts. For basic, choose "Minimum". For home, choose "Performance". For gaming and sound production, choose "Power". Video Editing, extreme gaming computers, and servers need to choose "Ultimate". Keep in mind this table is very general and does not replace researching for specific parts.

	Minimum	Performance	Power	Ultimate
CPU	AMD Sempron, Intel Celeron	AMD Athlon, Intel Pentium	AMD Athlon X2, Intel Core 2 Duo	AMD Opteron/FX Intel Xeon/E.E.
RAM	256-512MB	512MB-1GB	1-2GB	2-4GB
Monitor	15-19 in.	17-21(widescreen) in.	19-24(widescreen) in.	21-30(widescreen) in.
Graphics Card	NVidia 6 series/ATI 9 series	NVidia 7 series	NVidia 7 series	NVidia Quadro/8 ATI FireGL/X1950
Case	Micro-ATX	ATX / Mid-Tower	ATX / Mid-Tower	ATX / Full tower
PSU	400 W	500 W	600 W	700 W
Hard Drive	80-120GB	100-200GB	200-400GB	400GB-1TB
CD Drive	CD burner	DVD drive/CD burner	DVD burner	DVD burner/Blu-ray drive

Dont hesitate to contact one of our sales reps to help you buy the parts you need to build your computer or we can build it for you.

Allison Park PA 15101 $75 Computer Repair PickUp & Dropoff

Pickup & Drop Off Computer Repair Services include but are not limited to:

Virus Detection & Removal, Spyware Detection & Removal, Windows Updates & Service Packs, Unlimited Antivirus Protection, Unlimited Spyware Protection, Registry Repair & Optimization, Removal of Unnecessary Programs, Free Up Additional Ram, Delete Internet History & Temporary Files, Defragment of Hard Drive, Provide Automatic Hard Drive Defrag, Troubleshoot & Install Printer Issues, Troubleshoot & Install Scanner Issues, Speed Up Internet Access, Upgrade Memory, Fix Broken Power Jacks, Replace Bad Power Supplies or Adapters, Dust & Debris Removal From PC, Upgrade & Replace Hard Drive, Troubleshoot & Replace Motherboard, Upgrade & Replace CD & DVD & BluRay Drives, Troubleshoot Network Issues, Upgrade or New Network Installations, Wireless Networking, Replace Cooling Fans, Replace & Fix Broken LCD Screens, Complete Laptop & Notebook Repairs, Data Restoration, Setup & Configure Backup and much more!

All service work carries a 30 day warranty from the date it was performed. All technicians are Microsoft and CompTia Certified with at least 5 years of experience.

Pickup & Drop Off Fee is $35 up to 30 miles away (covers both pickup & drop off)
Flat Service Rate of $75 plus any hardware or upgrades

We are the only computer repair location offering a Flat Service Repair Rate of $75 on all types of computers, laptops, servers, netbooks, mainframes and more.

Call 412-680-1134 or email: mdofpc@gmail.com for more information

Aspinwall PA 15215 Onsite Computer Repair Service by MDofPC

Onsite Computer Repair Services include but are not limited to:

All service work carries a 30 day warranty from the date it was performed. All technicians are Microsoft and CompTia Certified with at least 5 years of experience.

Onsite Fee is $35 up to 30 miles away
Hourly service rate is $35 per hour

Call 412-680-1134 or email: mdofpc@gmail.com for more information

Multi-Booting on a Laptop By MDofPC

Multi-Booting the Solaris 10 OS, Linux, and Microsoft Windows on a Laptop

Introduction

As an intern working for Sun Microsystems, one of my first projects was to configure my laptop to multi-boot the Solaris Operating System, Linux, and Microsoft Windows. It sounded very exciting but daunting. However, as I went along, it proved to be a fairly easy exercise.

From my experience, these are the steps it takes to configure a system for multi-boot:

Ensure the system meets the minimum hardware and disk space requirements.
Obtain the media (CD/DVD) for the partitioning software and the operating systems.
Back up the system.
Decide how to partition the disk.
Install Microsoft Windows.
Install partitioning software, and partition the disk.
Install Linux.
Install the Solaris 10 OS for x86 platforms.
Set up access to all three operating systems.

1. Ensure System Meets Minimum Hardware and Disk Space Requirements

Make sure your BIOS is set up to boot from a CD/DVD .Then check your system, especially your disk space and processor type, to ensure it meets the minimum requirements for all three operating systems.

Fedora requires a minimum processor speed of 200MHz, 92MB RAM for graphical installation, and a 6.9GB hard drive to install everything. Windows XP requires a minimum processor speed of 233MHz, 64MB RAM, and a 1.8GB hard drive during installation. The Solaris 10 OS requires a minimum processor speed of 120MHz, 256MB RAM, and a 2GB hard drive. For the Solaris OS on x86 platforms, check the Hardware Compatibility List (HCL) to see if your system is listed. If your system is not listed, you might still be able to install the Solaris OS.

My laptop has 1GB memory, a 76GB hard drive, and an Intel Pentium M processor; its processor speed is 2.00GHz, so the system meets all the basic requirements for the three operating systems.

2. Obtain Media (CD/DVD) for Partitioning Software and Operating Systems

3. Back Up Your System

As with any new install, my first step was to back up my current files. Installing operating systems, especially one involving different partitions of a single hard drive, is a volatile process. It is essential that you back up all your files; you can reinstall them after you partition the hard drive.

4. Decide How to Partition Your Disk

The next step was planning my partition. You should plan your partition based on how you are going to use each of the operating systems. Here is how I partitioned my hard drive.

==================================================================================== Partition Information for Disk 1: 76,316.6 Megabytes Volume PartType Status Size MB PartSect # StartSect TotalSects ==================================================================================== C: NTFS Pri 20,481.3 0 0 63 41,945,652 Linux ext2 Pri 20,481.3 0 1 41,945,715 41,945,715 Type BF Pri,Boot 33,295.5 0 2 83,893,824 68,189,184 ExtendedX Pri 2,055.2 0 3 152,087,355 4,209,030 EPBR Log 2,055.2 None -- 152,087,355 4,209,030 *:SWAPSPACE2 Linux Swap Log 2,055.2 152,087,355 0 152,087,418 4,208,967

I allocated more space to the Solaris OS because I planned to do most of my development on that OS. I allocated 20GB each to Linux and Windows to be able to do development and testing on those platforms.

5. Install Windows

I reinstalled Windows XP and the application programs from the recovery disks. Installing from the recovery disk is an interactive and easy process. I installed Windows XP first because PartitionMagic needs to be installed on Windows. I then booted Windows and made sure it was operational.

6. Install Partitioning Software and Partition Hard Drive

Installed PartitionMagic on Windows and started up PartitionMagic. Using the options in PartitionMagic's menu, Resized Windows to 20GB. Created a Linux partition of type ext2 and allocated 20GB to it. Finally, and created a Solaris partition, allocated 33GB, and formatted the partition as FAT 32. Although the Solaris OS uses a different file system, formatted the Solaris OS as FAT32 because PartitionMagic does not recognize the Solaris file system and wanted to avoid getting an unformatted partition message. Formatted the remaining space, which was now in the extended partition as Linux swap space; it was exactly 2GB.

The bottom left panel showed a list of all the pending actions that we requested. and was able to go through the bottom panel and edit any mistakes . After confirmed that the list was correct, PartitionMagic restarted my computer, performed the requested actions, and gave the detailed live progress report. When the process was complete, PartitionMagic restarted my computer again and loaded Windows. I checked that the partitions were the right size and type as requested. Next, I checked that the Windows applications were still operational, then reinstalled back up files from my USB mass storage.

7. Install Linux

Installing Fedora seems relatively easy. The menu is very informative and it is easy to identify the information requested at the prompt. I indicated I wanted to manually partition my hard drive with Diskdruid instead of letting it use a default configuration. Fedora recognized my ext2 and Windows partition but called the Windows partition "other", so I had to change the name to "Windows". I indicated the ext2 partition as the installation location for Fedora, and indicated I wanted to be able to boot Windows from Fedora's GRUB menu.

It is important to change the location where the GRUB loader is to be installed from the Master Boot Record (MBR) (/dev/hda) to the beginning of the Linux partition, in this case /dev/hda2. With the Solaris 10 OS, if you do not change where GRUB is installed, the Solaris 10 OS will overwrite the MBR during installation and you will not be able to boot your Linux operating system. You need to know how you are going to be using this operating system because there are different software packages for different users. I intend to use Fedora as a development environment but never as a server, so I chose the software development package.

After the installation, I restarted my system and made sure I could boot Windows and Fedora from Fedora's GRUB menu.

If you are going to install the Solaris 10 1/06 OS, navigate to /boot/grub/menu.lst. Make a note of the paths to the Linux partition, Linux kernel, and Linux RAM disk. You will need this information later.

The menu list should be something like this:

 root (hd0,1) kernel /boot/vmlinuz-2.6.9-1.667 ro root=LABEL=/ rhgb quiet initrd /boot/initrd-2.6.9-1.667.img

Note that if you are installing Linux device drivers, there are numerous Linux support web sites where you can get help.

8. Install the Solaris 10 OS for x86 Platforms

You need to supply the following information for installation. The default values are always None or No:

Network Connection (Yes/No): If you choose Yes, you need to connect your Ethernet cable so it can be configured. Choosing No still lets you connect to the Internet after installation but you have to do the configuration yourself.
DHCP (Yes/No): If you choose No, you need to supply IP, subnet address, and host name. Either way, you need to specify if you want IP Version 6 (IPv6), which is a secure protocol.
Kerberos (Yes/No): This is a security feature in the Solaris OS. If you choose Yes, you need to provide a default realm, administration server, and the first Key Distribution Center (KDC).
Name Service (Yes/No): If you choose Yes, you need to supply a domain name and choose a type (NIS+/NIS/DNS/LDAP/NONE). If you choose any option other than None, you will be prompted for more information specific to that configuration.
Default Route: You can choose to specify one or allow the Solaris installation program to find one.
Time Zone: Indicate how you want to specify your default time zone (by geographic region/offset from GMT/from Time Zone file).
Root Password: Provide a root password for the system and save this information. You'll need it to log in to the system.
Default or Custom Install: The default layout will install the Solaris OS in default locations with default directory sizes. Custom Install will let you modify the disk space allocated to different directories.
Locales: Choose the geographic regions you want to support.
Proxy Server Configuration: If you do not connect directly to the Internet but connect via a proxy server, you will need to provide a host name and port number.
Software Group: Choose from Entire Plus OEM/Entire/Developer/End User/Core/Reduced Networking. Entire is the default. The Solaris Companion CD supplies some of the software.
Custom Package Selection: You can choose to add or remove software packages from the Software Group you selected.
Select Disks: Choose your hard drive (it will be numbered something like c0t0d0). The Solaris OS alerts you about the Linux fdisk partition and informs you that it doesn't support a Linux and Solaris fdisk partition on the same disk. You are then asked if you want to load the default layout. I chose no, because this maintains the order selected after partitioning. Do not choose Yes, because choosing Yes assumes that the entire hard drive is to be used for the Solaris OS and will erase any existing operating systems.
fdisk Partitioning: You are asked if you want to create, modify, or delete a Solaris fdisk partition. If you choose Yes, you will be asked to select the disk for customization. Choose the partition that you have allocated to the Solaris OS. You are then asked if you want to customize the chosen fdisk partition. I chose the Solaris partition as the one to be formatted for installation and formatted it to a Solaris file system for x86 platforms.
Preserve Data (Yes/No): This refers to data on the Solaris partition. I chose No since it was a fresh installation.
Auto Layout File Systems (Yes/No): If you choose No, you will have to specify the layout you want. The Allocating Disk and Swap Space section of the Solaris 10 Installation Guide offers guidelines on how to customize the layout of the Solaris file system. Again, you need to have a fairly good idea of how you are going to be using your system. The default was good enough for me.
Mount Remote File Systems (Yes/No): Choose No if the system does not need to access software on another file system. If you choose Yes, you will need to provide the server, IP address, remote file system, and local mount point.

Review your selection on the summary page and make any necessary changes. Then click Install. If you are installing via a CD, the first installation CD performs the following actions:

Installs the OS.
Reboots the system.
Logs into the Common Desktop Environment.
Prompts you to load discs 2, 3 and 4, respectively.

9. Set Up Access to All Three Operating Systems

If you install the Solaris 10 3/05 release, your system is set to boot all three operating systems. If you are using the Solaris 10 1/06 OS, you will be able to access the Solaris OS and Windows only at this point.

To set up access to your Linux OS from Solaris GRUB, do the following:

Boot the Solaris OS.
Navigate to /boot/grub/menu.lst.
Add the three lines you copied from Linux menu.lst in Section 7 above.

That's it! The next time you restart your system, you'll have the option to boot all three operating systems.

17 Inch Notebook

The following paragraphs summarize the work of Computer experts who are completely familiar with all the aspects of Computer. Heed their advice to avoid any Computer surprises.

I recently got a 17 inch notebook, and am quite impressed with its quality. It is so much better than the old IBM Thinkpad that I had years ago. Back then, laptop computers were big and bulky, the screen resolution was poor, they were even more expensive than now, and the batteries had very low life expectancy. But my new Dell 17 inch notebook is everything that my old laptop was not. It is sleek, low-profile, with hours of battery life, and a high-resolution lcd screen that is just simply a joy to look at.

Think about what you've read so far. Does it reinforce what you already know about Computer? Or was there something completely new? What about the remaining paragraphs?

I put off getting my new 17 inch notebook for quite a long time. I have always found the process of buying a new computer agonizing. No matter how long you wait, the very next week after you buy whatever system you have chosen to purchase, there is something cheaper and more powerful at a lower price and with a better warranty. It is enough to drive you completely batty. Nevertheless, I knew that the convenience of a new laptop computer was worth it, and eventually I broke down and bought my new 17 inch notebook. And I am sure glad that I did. There is nothing that beats a laptop computer.

The best thing about my 17 inch notebook is how easy it makes work on the go. With the prevalence of wifi coffee houses, I can work from my 17 inch notebook from all about town. I do a considerable amount of freelancing, so the luxury of being able to do all my work on the go, when I want, and from where I want, makes my life almost feel like a permanent vacation. And when I am done with my 17 inch notebook, I slip it into my laptop computer sleeve, and can carry it around me anywhere. It is no burden at all, because of its light weight, and though I occasionally worry about having it stolen, or accidentally damaged, so far no harm has come to my computer. My sturdy 17 inch notebook has really revolutionized my life. Of course, for many people, getting a new 17 inch notebook computer like I have done might be a bad idea. If you are not good at keeping track of your stuff, it is a definite no. You could easily lose your 17 inch notebook computer, along with all of your work and data, due to one careless mistake.

What are Outline Fonts and Raster Fonts

Working with Fonts

Windows comes with a number of fonts that you can use to enhance your Windows display and your documents. You can add extra fonts as you need them, either by installing software that includes fonts such as Corel WordPerfect Office or Microsoft Office or by installing fonts directly. A font is the name given to a typeface. A typeface is a set of characters. Normally, the characters in a typeface have similar characteristics, so that they look as though they belong together, but this isn t an absolute requirement.

Understanding Outline Fonts and Raster Fonts

Windows supports two categories of fonts:

Outline fonts Outline fonts are the newest types of fonts. Windows renders outline fonts by using line and curve commands, which means that it can scale them to any size without distorting them and can rotate them. Windows supports three different types of outline fonts: TrueType fonts which Windows has used for many years, OpenType fonts a more recent extension of TrueType, and Type 1 fonts which are created by Adobe Systems for use with PostScript printers and devices. TrueType fonts use the .ttf extension, OpenType fonts use the .otf extension, and Type 1 fonts use the .pfm extensions.

Raster fonts Raster fonts are another older technology that Windows includes for backward compatibility. In a raster font, each character consists of a bitmap image that s displayed on the screen or printed on paper. Windows includes seven raster fonts: Courier, Modern, MS Sans Serif, MS Serif, Roman, Script, and Small Fonts. Like vector fonts, raster fonts use the .fonextension. Some of the TrueType fonts are organized into TrueType collections, which use the .ttc extension.

Displaying the Fonts Window

To work with fonts, display the Fonts window by taking the following steps:

1. Choose Start Control Panel. Windows displays a Control Panel window.

2. Click the Appearance and Personalization link. Windows displays an Appearance and Personalization window.

3. Click the Fonts link. Windows displays the Fonts window.

Rather than having an alphabetical list of fonts, you may want to group the fonts into their different types by using the Font Type column header .

Viewing and Printing a Font

To see what a font looks like, double-click its entry in the Fonts window. Windows displays the font in Font Viewer, which shows information on the font type, its file size, and copyright information, together with various sizes of the canonical sentence involving the quick brown fox and the lazy dog and the full set of numbers. To print the information displayed, click the Print button. Windows displays the Print dialog box. Choose the printer and any options, then click the Print button. Windows closes the Print dialog box and prints the information. To button. close Font Viewer, click the Close button the

Installing a Font

To install a font, take the following steps from the Fonts window:

1. Right-click blank space in the document area in the Fonts window, and then choose Install New Font from the context menu. Windows displays the Add Fonts dialog box with a font selected for installation.

2.Use the Drives drop-down list and the Folders list box to navigate to the drive and folder that contain the font you want to install. If necessary, click the Network button and use the Map Network Drive dialog box to map a network drive.

3. In the List of Fonts list box, select the font or fonts you want to install. You can click the Select All button to select all the fonts in the List of Fonts list box.

4. Make sure that the Copy Fonts to Fonts Folder check box at the bottom of the Add Fonts dialog box is selected. This option causes Windows to copy the fonts you re installing to the Fontsfolder, where you can manage them centrally. This is usually the best way to install fonts, especially when you re installing them from a removable medium such as a CD. But if the fonts you re installing are already located on your hard drive, and you don t want to make copies of them in the Fonts folder, you can clear this check box. Windows then creates a pointer to the folder that contains the font.

5. Click the Install button, and then authenticate yourself to User Account Control. Windows installs the font or fonts.

6. Click the Close button. Windows closes the Add Fonts dialog box, returning you to the Fonts window.

Getting More Fonts

Windows includes more than 300 fonts in a wide variety of styles, so you may not need to add any more fonts unless your documents have specific design needs.

If you do need more fonts, you can buy commercial font packages from most major software outlets and from many smaller vendors. But first, go to Microsoft s website and see if Microsoft is offering any fonts for free download. Then check out the free fonts that are available from many sites online: You may find a wide enough selection that you don t need to buy any fonts.

Deleting a Font

To delete a font, right-click it in the Fonts window, choose Delete from the context menu, and then authenticate yourself to User Account Control. Alternatively, select the font and press the Delete key. Windows displays the Delete File dialog box to confirm the deletion. Click the Yes button. Windows closes the dialog box and deletes the font.

Unloading Fonts instead of Deleting Them

If you load your Fonts folder with thousands of fonts, Windows runs more slowly. Loading a huge number of fonts increases the amount of memory Windows needs and generally slows down the speed with which it can handle other tasks.

So it s a good idea not to load too many fonts at a time. But you don t have to delete fonts that you temporarily don t want to load. Instead, you can move them to another folder and store them there until you need them again. At that point, move the fonts back to the Fonts folder, and you can use them again in your programs. If you work with many fonts, consider grouping them into a number of different folders so that you can quickly load the set of fonts you need for a particular type of document. If you work with a huge number of fonts, consider getting a font-management solution such as Extensis Suitcase.

The Bottom Line Understand printing terminology and how printing works in Windows A printer is the hardware device that prints documents. The printer driver is the software used to control the printer. A print job is an item sent to a printer for printing. To print, you typically issue a Print command from a program. The program tells Windows that it needs to print the document. The printer driver receives the information the program is sending and spools it to the printer, saving the information to disk and passing it along to the printer as fast as the printer can handle. Install a printer on your computer Installing a USB printer should be as simple as connecting it to AC power and to your computer. Windows detects the printer automatically and installs the driver for it. If no driver is available, you may need to visit Windows Update or provide a driver on disk. To install a parallel printer, run the Add Printer Wizard manually by clicking the Add a Printer button in the Printers window, and specify the printer make and model. Configure a printer s behavior to suit your needs To make a printer your default printer, right-click it in the Printers window, and then choose Set as Default Printer from the context menu. To configure other settings for a printer, right-click its entry in the Printers window, choose Properties from the context menu, and then work in the Properties dialog box. The General page of the Properties dialog box has some of the most important options: You can change the printer s name, add a location so that users know where it is, and add a comment explaining which printer this is and which print jobs it is for. The Advanced page of the Properties dialog box lets you limit the printer s availability - for example, to prevent users from printing during the night or at other inconvenient times. Print documents and manage print jobs The normal way to print a document is to open the document in the program that created the document, and then issue a Print command. You can also print in Explorer by dragging a document to the printer or a shortcut to the printer. To man- age your print jobs, double-click the printer in the Printers window, or double-click an icon for the printer in the notification area, and then work in the window for the print queue. Learn advanced printing techniques and print to a file If your computer isn t always connected to your printer, you can put the printer offline by right-clicking it in the Printers window and choosing Use Printer Offline. You can then send print jobs to the printer while offline and have them print when you reconnect to the printer. To print to a file, either select the Print to File check box in the Print dialog box, or set up a printer entry to always print to file. Another option is to print to an XML Paper Specification file, which you can distribute to other Windows Vista users.

View, install, and delete fonts To work with fonts, choose Start Control Panel, click the Appearance and Personalization link, and then click the Fonts link. The Fonts window displays the list of fonts installed on your computer. To install a font, right-click blank space in the document area in the Fonts window, choose Install New Font, and then use the Add Fonts dialog box to add the font. To remove a font, click it, and then press Delete. Instead of deleting a font, you can simply move it to another folder, so that you can restore it if you need it again.

TV tuners by MDofPC

There are many products available that make your computer seem less like a business tool and more like a home media center. Given this, the one component that may lack the popularity you might expect is the TV tuner card. There are sound cards capable of 8-channel surround sound stereo, high-powered speaker systems, and graphics cards displaying on high definition monitors/televisions.

TV tuners are becoming more common in computers as Windows Media Center Edition grows in popularity, but just about any computer with any operating system can tune in TV. This Tech Tip will look at some of the basics of computer TV tuners, including the interfaces, the technologies, and the performance.

1. Watching Programs

The interface with most TV tuners should be familiar to anyone using one, as the manufacturers seem to do their best to make things look and act much like a standard television. Although features will vary from brand to brand, the on-screen display and controls generally look much like a basic television, but now we have the TV inside a window on your computer screen. You can run the TV application in one window, while surfing the web or actually doing some work in another. The size of the screen can be stretched to just about any size to fit your tastes, and most tuners offer the option to go to full-screen mode, where the image will take over the entire screen.

In addition to on-screen controls that can be manipulated with the mouse and keyboard, many TV tuners include a wireless remote control that could easily pass as the remote for a standard TV. Changing channels, adjusting volume, and recording a program are just as easy on your PC as they are with your TV and VCR.

The things you are used to doing on a modern TV can be done here: assigning text tags to channels (i.e., making channel 36 show ESPN when selected), adding or deleting channels from the lineup, and so on.

2. Recording Programs

The interface for recording on most TV tuners is about as intuitive as that for watching programs. Taking the general functionality of a typical VCR or DVD player, onscreen and remote control based controls make easy work of recording any program.

Many tuners take advantage of an online programming resource, such as Titan TV, that make programming your computer to record a show about as easy as operating a personal video recorder (PVR), and generally much easier than operating an actual VCR. Titan TV provides program listings for just about all locations which can be browsed by the user, but more importantly they can be retrieved by the tuner in order to program a recording with ease.

The quality of the recording can be varied with most tuners to allow users to store the files with their preferred balance of audio/video quality, file size, and file format. It may be a process of trial-and-error to find which settings work best with your computer hardware and personal preferences, but the options are generally there. Shows can be recorded in rather basic modes that won t take up too much disk space, in high quality modes that will require better computer hardware and more disk space, as well as many stages in between. It is best to seek out reviews, such as this one , that show what formats and qualities can be expected with specific tuners, as there are many variables that might need to be considered.

3. Capturing from Other Sources

Many tuners are also listed as capture devices, as they do much more than just tune in television programs. In addition to having a coaxial connection for receiving the television signal, most include other ports (S-video, composite, or component) for hooking up items such as a video camera, VCR, DVD player, etc.

The software provided offers options for capturing from these various sources, much like it allows for recording television. The quality of the recording can be configured to suit your needs and computer hardware capabilities, and all your other video sources can be saved to disk (well, maybe not all, as some copyright protected content can t be recorded legally).

Having the ability to capture from other sources is quite convenient as it can allow for old home movies or VHS tapes to be backed up to your hard drive. These files can then be watched on your computer, or with the appropriate authoring software, they can be burned to a CD or DVD for use in any DVD drive or standalone player. Tapes will eventually wear out, but being able to archive such recordings to disk can help preserve them forever.

4. Computer Interfaces

PCI All of the tuners are of the PCI variety, and this may be the most popular configuration on the market. Most computers have at least one available PCI slot, and the speed of this aging interface is still more than adequate for the demands of viewing/recording TV. The technology in many of the PCI tuners available today is the same as it was years ago, but then again, the same can be said of your typical television, too.

External (USB/Firewire) Some manufacturers offer external TV tuners that connect to a computer via a high speed connection such as USB 2.0 and Firewire. With the high transfer speeds possible, and the ease of installation, an external tuner is an excellent choice for any computer system. Where a PCI-based tuner can only be used in a desktop computer, an external tuner lends itself to being used with either a desktop or a laptop, make them a far more flexible option.

Some tuners are/were available as USB 1.1 devices, and the performance of this interface can hinder the quality of recordings and even playback. When selecting a USB-based tuner, it is important to make sure that it is specifically USB 2.0 so that you don t wind up with choppy audio/video.

5. TV Technologies

NTSC/PAL The standard television signal in the United States, whether it is cable or antenna, is NTSC (National Television System Committee). PAL is a similar technology used in Europe, and the main difference between the two analog standards is that NTSC offers 525 lines of resolution at 60 half frames per second, while PAL offers 625 lines of resolution at 50 half frames per second.

If you want to view television programming from a standard cable connection or an aerial antenna, you would want an NTSC/PAL based tuner.

HDTV It has been mandated that all US broadcasts eventually be in high definition (HD), and many areas already have over-the-air and cable HD programming. The quality of high definition video (and audio) is far superior to NTSC or PAL, as the signal is digital and resolutions can be expected to have either 720 or 1080 lines.

Just as a special HDTV is required to take advantage of the better picture quality, a special TV tuner would also be required to take advantage of HDTV on your PC. There are several HDTV tuners available, Note that it only handles HD broadcasts through an antenna, as most other forms of HDTV require a proprietary tuner from your cable or satellite TV provider.

Because computer monitors are capable of resolutions much higher than even HDTV signals, just about any monitor will work. The resolution may need to be adjusted though, as for example, 720 lines of resolution in HDTV would require the monitor to be capable of at least a native resolution of 1024x768. You just need the second number of the display s resolution (the vertical component) to be equal to, or greater than, the HD signal you want to display.

6. Stand Alone Tuners for Monitors

In addition to the devices mentioned so far, there is a similar type of product that can allow TV to be shown on a computer monitor. These devices eliminate the need for a computer, as well as the ability to capture video or record programs, but allow the user to turn any computer monitor into a television.

7. Final Words

TV tuners add a whole new dimension to any PC, and don t have to cost much to do so. With the ability to watch TV full screen or in a small window, as well a recording programs much like commercially available personal video recorders, they can be quite a convenient accessory to have.

Finding Out What Hardware and drivers You Can Use with Windows

This article discusses how to install hardware on your computer and how to install, update, and roll back device drivers - the software that makes hardware function. It covers concerns for particular types of hardware and also shows how to configure power management on your computer. Windows greatly simplifies the software end of the process of adding hardware. If the hardware is hot pluggable, Windows tries to locate and load the correct driver automatically. If Windows can t find a driver, you can use the Found New Hardware Wizard to provide the driver. If Windows can t find the hardware, you can use the Add Hardware Wizard to show Windows what the hardware is. Other articles discuss specific types of hardware. Article 12 discusses how to install, configure, and manage printers. Article 23 discusses how to install, configure, and use scanners and digital cameras. Article 25 discusses how to install, configure, and use games controllers.

Finding Out What Hardware You Can Use with Windows

To use computer hardware with Windows, you need the right driver - a piece of software that enables a hardware device and Windows to communicate with each other. Windows supports a wide range of hardware right out of the box and includes compatibility-tested drivers for many products. Windows can automatically download drivers for other devices, such as drivers that have been released since Windows itself was released. By using the Windows Update feature to keep your copy of Windows up to date, and by downloading new drivers from hardware manufacturers websites as necessary, you can also add the latest hardware to Windows. The devices you re more likely to have problems with are legacy devices more than a few years old, particularly those from smaller companies or from companies that have gone out of business. To check whether a hardware item is compatible with Windows, follow these steps:

1. Choose Start Help and Support. Windows opens a Help and Support window.

2. Click the Troubleshooting link. Help and Support displays the Troubleshooting in Windows screen.

3. In the Hardware and Drivers section, click the Windows Vista Upgrade Adviser link. Help and Support opens a browser window to the Windows Vista Upgrade Adviser page on the Microsoft website, where you can check whether your hardware is compatible with Windows Vista.

Using Hot-Pluggable Devices

Hardware devices that use USB, FireWire, and PC Card PCMCIA connections are usually hot pluggable - you can plug in and unplug the device while Windows is running without any adverse effects. Windows automatically loads and unloads drivers for hot-pluggable devices as needed. To install a hot-pluggable device for the first time, you must either be an Administrator or if you re a Standard user or a Guest user provide an Administrator password. Once Windows has successfully installed the driver for the device, any user can plug the device in and use it.

Installing a Hot-Pluggable Device

When you plug in a hot-pluggable device for the first time, Windows displays a pop-up from the notification area to let you know that it has noticed the device, as shown here.Windows then automatically looks for a driver to let Windows and the device communicate with each other. It first checks in its driver cache, which contains a wide variety of preinstalled drivers. If it doesn t find a driver there, and if your computer is connected to the Internet, it checks the Windows Update site for a driver for the device; if it finds a driver, it downloads it and installs it. If Windows is able to find a suitable driver in either the driver cache or Windows Update, it installs the driver, displaying a pop-up identifying the device as it does so, as in this example.

When the driver is installed and working, Windows displays a pop-up telling you that the hardware is ready to use, as shown here. If Windows can t find a driver for the device, it starts the Found New Hardware Wizard, so that you can supply the driver for the device manually. See the section Providing a Driver with the Found New Hardware Wizard, later in this article, for a walkthrough.

Removing a Hot-Pluggable Device

How you remove a hot-pluggable device depends on the type of device it is. Check to see whether Windows is displaying the Safely Remove Hardware icon a gray card with a green circle and white check mark with a green arrow above it in the notification area, as shown here in black and white, second from the left. If the Safely Remove Hardware icon appears, click it and see if the resulting context menu see the example displays an item for the device you re about to remove. If so, click that item.

PC Card devices always use the Safely Remove Hardware feature. Devices such as FireWire drives and USB memory-card readers typically have entries on the Safely Remove Hardware menu because Windows mounts them as drives, while items such as webcams and USB modems typically don t have entries. But check for an entry before removing a device. If there is an item for the device on the Safely Remove Hardware menu, it ll read Safely remove device, where device is the name by which Windows knows the device for example, Safely remove USBMass Storage Device DriveE:. Click this item and wait until Windows displays a popup telling you that it s safe to remove the device. Looking at the previous illustration, you can see a problem that you ll often encounter: If you have two or more USB mass storage devices attached, the only way to tell them apart is by drive letter. To get around this problem, follow these steps:

1. Either double-click the Safely Remove Hardware icon in the notification area or right-click it and then choose Safely Remove Hardware from the context menu. Windows displays the Safely Remove Hardware dialog box, as shown here.

2.Select the Display Device Components check box to make the dialog box display the details of each device, as shown here.

3. From the description, identify the device you want to remove, click it in the Hardware Devices list box, and then click the Stop button to stop it. Windows displays the Stop a Hardware Device dialog box, as shown here.

4. Verify that you ve selected the right device, and then click the OK button. Windows displays the Safe to Remove Hardware dialog box, as shown here.

5. Click the OK button. Windows closes the Safe to Remove Hardware dialog box. You can then remove the device.

6. Click the Close button. Windows closes the Safely Remove Hardware dialog box. If there s no entry for the device on the Safely Remove Hardware menu, or if the Safely Remove Hardware icon isn t displayed in the notification area make sure that it s really not there and that it s not just temporarily hidden, you don t need to use the Safely Remove Hardware feature to remove the device. Simply unplug it. Windows notices that you ve removed the device and unloads its driver.

Plugging a Hot-Pluggable Device in Again

When you plug a hot-pluggable device in again, Windows notices it and loads the driver without displaying any pop-up. At least, that s how it should work. In practice, Windows appears to have forgotten some hot-pluggable devices and decides to install them again.

Installing Devices that Are Not Hot Pluggable

Before installing a device that isn t hot pluggable, you must turn your computer off - and in most cases, disconnect the power cable and remove the battery if the computer has one. For example,to install a PCI card, you ll need to open the computer s case, insert the card in a PCI slot and screw in the retaining screw, connect any cables needed, and then close the computer s case again. When you restart your computer after installing the device, Windows normally detects the device during startup. If Windows can find a driver for the device, it loads the driver automatically and configures the device. If Windows can t find a driver, it launches the Found New Hardware Wizard.

Providing a Driver with the Found New Hardware Wizard

If Windows can t find a driver for a new device hot pluggable or not, the Found New Hardware Wizard displays its Windows Needs to Install Driver Software screen . This screen offers three choices:

Locate and Install Driver Software

Normally, you ll want to click this button to install the driver. You ll need to authenticate yourself to User Account Control to install the driver.

Ask Me Again Later Click this button to defer setting up the device until later. For example, if you realize you don t have the driver disc with you, you might click this button. Next time you log on, the Found New Hardware Wizard appears again. Don t Show This Message Again for This Device Click this button if you don t want to install the driver for the device and you don t want the Found New Hardware Wizard to prompt you again - for example, because no Windows Vista compatible driver is available yet. When you re ready to install the driver, you can do so as discussed in the next section. When you click the Locate and Install Driver Software button, the wizard disappears, leaving only a notification-area pop-up telling you that it is installing software. When the wizard finds that it has no driver for the device, it displays the Windows Couldn t Find Driver Software for Your Device screen . This screen offers you two choices: Check for a Solution Click this button if you want Windows to consult Microsoft s online database for the latest information about the device in case there s extra information that will help you install the device. Normally, the wizard simply displays the Windows Was Unable to Install Your Unknown Device screen, which suggests that you visit the website of the device s manufacturer to see if a driver is available there. You can click the Close button to close the wizard, or click the Back button in the upper-left corner of the window to return to the Windows Couldn t Find Driver Software for Your Device screen, where you can click the Browse My Computer for Driver Software button. Browse My Computer for Driver Software Click this button if you want to supply the driver from a CD or DVD, a floppy disk, or your hard disk or another connected disk. The wizard displays the Browse for Driver Software on Your Computer screen Click the Browse button, use the resulting Browse for Folder dialog box to select the folder that contains the driver, and then click the OK button. The wizard enters the path in the Search for Driver Software in this Location text box. You can also type the path in this text box, but normally it s easier to browse to the folder. Select the Include Subfolders check box if you want the wizard to search the folder s subfolders as well for the driver. Searching the subfolders as well is usually a good idea. Then click the Next button. The wizard searches for a suitable driver and, if it finds one, installs the device. If not, the wizard displays the Windows Was Unable to Install Your Unknown Device screen Click the Close button to close the wizard. Follow the instructions in the next section to install the device. If the wizard doesn t find a suitable driver, or if a file is missing, it displays the Windows Encountered a Problem Installing the Driver Software for Your Device screen . Click the Back button if you want to return to the Browse for Driver Software on Your Computer screen and try a different folder, or click the Close button if you want to close the wizard.

Specifying a Driver Manually

If the Found New Hardware Wizard can t find a suitable driver for a device, you may need to install the device manually. To do so, take the following steps. To show you examples of what you may see, the figures and illustrations show screens from installing various hardware devices rather than a single hardware device.

1. Press Windows Key+Break. Windows displays a System window.

2. In the Tasks panel on the left, click the Device Manager link, and then authenticate yourself to User Account Control. Windows displays a Device Manager window .

3.Find the device that needs the driver. Device Manager shows an exclamation point next to each device that s not working. For more detail on Device Manager, see the section Opening Device Manager, later in this article. If Windows doesn t know what the device is, look for an Unknown Device item in the Other Devices list. If it s not there, look in the appropriate category. For example, for a network card, look in the Network Adapters category.

4. Double-click the device s item. Device Manager displays the Properties dialog box for the device. The General page tells you that no driver is installed for the device.

5. Click the Driver tab. Device Manager displays the Driver page .

6.Click the Update Driver button. Device Manager launches the Update Driver Software wizard, which displays its How Do You Want to Search for Driver Software?

7. Click the Browse My Computer for Driver Software button. The wizard displays the Browse for Driver Software on Your Computer screen.

8.Click the Let Me Pick from a List of Device Drivers on My Computer button. Windows displays the Select Your Device s Type from the List Below screen .

9. In the Common Hardware Types list box, select the type of device you re installing - for example, select Bluetooth Radios for a Bluetooth device, Display Adapters for a graphics card, or Monitors for an extra monitor.

Some of the categories are cryptic - for example, Multifunction Adapters or Portable Devices.

If you can t find a suitable category, select the Show All Devices item.

10. Click the Next button. The wizard displays the Select the Device Driver You Want to Install for This Hardware screen . If you selected the Show All Devices item on the previous screen, it may take Windows a minute or two to assemble the list of drivers.

Searching for Driver Software from the Browse for Driver Software on Your Computer Screen

If you ve downloaded a driver that wasn t available when you first tried to install a device, use the Browse button on the Browse for Driver Software on Your Computer screen of the Update Driver Software Wizard to select the folder that contains the driver. Then click the Next button to make the wizard search that folder for the driver. You don t need to go through the process of picking the driver from a list.

11.If Windows has a driver for the device, you can select it by clicking the manufacturer in the Manufacturer list box and the device in the Model list box. But usually the Found New Hardware Wizard will have identified the driver if Windows has it already, so you ll be visiting this page of the wizard only if you need to install a driver that Windows doesn t have. Click the Have Disk button. Windows displays the Install from Disk dialog box, shown here.

12. If you have the driver on a floppy disk or a CD or DVD, insert it in the appropriate drive and select the drive in the Copy Manufacturer s Files From drop-down list. If you have the driver on a local drive or network drive, click the Browse button, use the resulting Locate File dialog box a common Open dialog box to locate the driver file, and then click the Open button to enter its name and path in the Copy Manufacturer s Files From text box.

13 Click the OK button. The wizard displays the Select the Device Driver You Want to Install for This Hardware screen with the name of the hardware model or models identified by the driver.

14.Select the proper driver if there are two or more models, and then click the Next button.

15. If Windows doesn t think the driver is correct for the device, it displays the Update Driver Warning dialog box shown next, warning you that the hardware may not work and that your computer might become unstable or stop working. Click the Yes button if you re sure you want to install this driver. Otherwise, click the No button, and then select another driver.

16. If the driver doesn t have a valid digital signature, or if Windows can detect another obvious problem with it, the wizard displays a Windows Security dialog box such as the one shown next which has been expanded to show its details. Click the Install This Driver Software Anyway button only if you re sure that the source of the driver is trustworthy. Otherwise, click the Don t Install This Driver Software button, and then look for a signed driver for example, on the manufacturer s website.

17.If the wizard finds no problem with the driver, it installs the driver and displays the Windows Has Successfully Updated Your Driver Software screen .

18. Click the Close button. The wizard closes, returning you to the Properties dialog box for the device.

You May Sometimes Need to Install Unsigned Drivers

Ideally, every driver you install will be signed by its publisher so that you can be sure of its provenance. In practice, however, you may need to install unsigned drivers to get older hardware working with Windows Vista, especially when the device s manufacturer has gone out of business or been taken over by another company.

If a driver installation makes your computer unstable, use System Restore see Article 16 to restore Windows to its state before you installed the driver.

What Happens if You Choose the Wrong File

If the wizard can t find hardware information in the location you specified, it displays the Select Device message box telling you that the location you specified doesn t contain information about your hardware. The wizard then displays the Install from Disk dialog box again so that you can specify a different location for the file.

If you chose the wrong file, you can now choose the right one. But if the file doesn t work, you re probably stuck. You can click the Cancel button to close the Install from Disk dialog box and return to the Select the Device Driver You Want to Install for This Hardware page so that you can select a built-in driver, but that s about it. Click the Cancel button to cancel the wizard.

19.Click the Close button. Windows closes the Properties dialog box, returning you to Device Manager.

20. button. Windows closes Device Manager. Choose File Exit or click the Close button the

If there s a problem with the driver file you supply, the wizard may display the Windows Encountered a Problem Installing the Driver Software for Your Device screen . From here, you can click the Back button to return to the Select Your Device s Type from the List Below screen of the wizard or click the Close button to close the wizard and give up on installing the device for now.

Aspinwall PA 15215 $75 Computer Repair PickUp & Dropoff Service

Pickup & Drop Off Computer Repair Services include but are not limited to:

Virus Detection & Removal, Spyware Detection & Removal, Windows Updates & Service Packs, Unlimited Antivirus Protection, Unlimited Spyware Protection, Registry Repair & Optimization, Removal of Unnecessary Programs, Free Up Additional Ram, Delete Internet History & Temporary Files, Defragment of Hard Drive, Provide Automatic Hard Drive Defrag, Troubleshoot & Install Printer Issues, Troubleshoot & Install Scanner Issues, Speed Up Internet Access, Upgrade Memory, Fix Broken Power Jacks, Replace Bad Power Supplies or Adapters, Dust & Debris Removal From PC, Upgrade & Replace Hard Drive, Troubleshoot & Replace Motherboard, Upgrade & Replace CD & DVD & BluRay Drives, Troubleshoot Network Issues, Upgrade or New Network Installations, Wireless Networking, Replace Cooling Fans, Replace & Fix Broken LCD Screens, Complete Laptop & Notebook Repairs, Data Restoration, Setup & Configure Backup and much more!

All service work carries a 30 day warranty from the date it was performed. All technicians are Microsoft and CompTia Certified with at least 5 years of experience.

Pickup & Drop Off Fee is $35 up to 30 miles away (covers both pickup & drop off)
Flat Service Rate of $75 plus any hardware or upgrades

We are the only computer repair location offering a Flat Service Repair Rate of $75 on all types of computers, laptops, servers, netbooks, mainframes and more.

Call 412-680-1134 or email: mdofpc@gmail.com for more information

Cheap Computers

The following article covers a topic that has recently moved to center stage--at least it seems that way. If you've been thinking you need to know more about it, here's your opportunity.

What kind of computer do you use? I personally enjoy a Mac Ibook G4. This baby does everything I want it to and more. It's great the way they make them so compact and they weigh less than five pounds. Technology is a dream these days, and it's only getting better. You can literally buy a notebook computer that's a mere half inch thick, but yet still packs a high level of gigabytes. It's truly amazing. As you know by now, folks around the globe enjoy the benefits of computers in their very own homes. In fact, if you still don't have a PC or Mac, then you're probably slightly out of the loop. Well folks, now days you don't have to grapple with gargantuan computer costs. There is a vast spectrum of cheap computers to choose from. What are you looking for?

Think about what you've read so far. Does it reinforce what you already know about Computers? Or was there something completely new? What about the remaining paragraphs?

When it comes to our home computers, many of us would have difficulty getting along without them. There are just so many conveniences that come from Internet access. The World-Wide-Web grants us the ability to do our taxes without paper, handle our bank accounts from home, and order groceries and have them delivered. Wow, now that's ideal. The great thing now days is the fact that computer prices have come down significantly. It's feasible to purchase cheap computers and not miss out on the finer features. I can remember just back in 98 when I purchased a massive Gateway desktop computer, and paid like 1600 bucks for it. What a rip-off! These days we would all laugh at such a price tag on such a mediocre PC. I mean it didn't really have anything great or exclusive. A 15 inch monitor, tower, keyboard, mouse, and 13 gigs aren't saying much. Heck, I only gave a grand for my Apple notebook that has loads more features and 60 gigabytes of memory. Man, did things change. Thank God for cheap computers! Therefore, if you're new to home computers, then I would suggest getting online. Although superstores such as Best Buy and Circuit City are great for browsing, I still think the best deals are found in cyberspace. Now, I realize that you may not have a computer in order to browse for cheap computers, but one of your buddies or family members surely does. Get on Google.com and search for the lowest prices on PCs. Dell is one of the finer companies that offer specials on package deals. You can get the entire setup for around 300 bucks. Now that's a lot better than 1600. Yes indeed, the net is loaded with cheap computers now days.

You can't predict when knowing something extra about Computers will come in handy. If you learned anything new about &keyword% in this article, you should file the article where you can find it again.

Chipsets - part 8

Intel 925X PCI Express chipset

In the summer of 2004 Intel introduced a new family of chipsets that they claimed brought the most profound changes in PC platform architecture in more than a decade. The relative positioning of the chipsets - codenamed Alderwood and Grantsdale - is similar to that of the Canterwood and Springdale chipsets which preceded it. The 925X PCI Express chipset is the higher-end of the two, boasting a number of specific performance enhancements and being designed to deliver the ultimate gaming experience when coupled with Pentium 4 Extreme Edition CPUs.

The new chipsets are designed for use with the latest Prescott-cored Pentium 4 CPUs, designated by the new numeric model naming scheme - initially the 560 at 3.6GHz, down to the 520 at 2.8GHz. They will therefore only be used in motherboards that support Intel's innovative LGA775 package, which facilitates a direct electrical connection between the chip module substrate and the motherboard which the company claims will provide the robust power and signal delivery needed for future performance headroom.

All the new chipsets support Hyper-Threading, an 800MHz FSB and dual-channel DDR2-533 memory and enable a broad spectrum of new platform capabilities:

Intel High Definition Audio enables multistreaming, 7.1 surround sound and dynamic jack retasking in a groundbreaking PC audio solution that provides performance comparable to high-end consumer electronics (CE) equipment.
Intel Matrix Storage Technology provides the performance benefits of RAID 0 for media-intensive applications and the added protection of RAID 1 for critical digital media files and data on just two drives.
The I/O Controller Hub 6 (ICH6R version) supports four 1.5 GBps Serial ATA (SATA) ports with Advanced Host Controller Interface (AHCI) capability, enabling Native Command Queuing for enhanced storage performance.
Four PCI Express x1 high-speed expansion ports are ready for Gigabit Ethernet and future applications, including multiple TV tuners implemented in a single card.
Intel Wireless Connect Technology enables users to create or expand a wireless network without external access point hardware. Intel Wireless Connect Technology requires a specific Intel 9XX Express Chipset and a separate Intel wireless LAN solution to operate.

Intel's new Flex memory system introduces some welcome flexibility, with dual-channel operation no longer being restricted to identical memory modules bought in matched pairs. Now the requirement is simply for the same amount of memory - whatever the configuration - in each of the two available banks.

Foremost amongst the innovations is the introduction of the PCI Express (PCX) bus technology. As digital video content becomes ever more important in today's electronic universe, no single aspect of the personal computing platform requires as much performance increase as the graphics interface.

The new chipsets address this need in the shape of the revolutionary 16x PCI Express graphics interface, as its name implies, an aggregation of 16 lanes. This provides the increased bandwidth and scalability necessary to tackle the most demanding multimedia tasks, with up to four times the theoretical maximum bandwidth over previous generation AGP8X-based solutions - up to 4 GBps of peak bandwidth per direction and up to 8 GBps concurrent bandwidth.

AGP is unceremoniously consigned to history, the new chipsets providing no AGP interface at all. In time 1x PCX will replace the decade-old PCI standard.

Webcam Networking by MDofPC

Webcam Networking

One problem with using a camera hooked to a computer via a USB cable is the limited cable length. What if the room you want to capture is at the other end of the house, or outside? In that case, you need to purchase a camera with external connections. You have a few options:
You can place a standard camera anywhere in the house and run a video cable with RCA jacks on it from the camera to the computer. There are all sorts of places on the Web that sell small pinhole video cameras, either on their own or embedded in things like clocks and smoke detectors.
You can avoid the cable by using a radio link (X10: XRay Vision is one example of this type of product), an Ethernet connection or a WiFi setup. If you already have a home network, connecting an external Webcam to your computer probably won't require any additional networking.
Monitoring your home and sharing images via the Web are only a couple of the things you can do with your Webcam. There are any number of ways to make use of a camera that's connected to your computer. You can get software that will let you make video phone calls with a friend who also has a Webcam. You can hold a video-conferencing session with business associates on the other side of the world. You can conduct a video interview and broadcast it live on your blog. Some Webcam software will even deliver images directly to your Web-enabled PDA or smartphone. Other products let you connect your camcorder to your Webcam setup so you can let everybody watch your vacation footage via the Internet. The possibilities are endless.

Palm Vs Pocket PC by MDofPC

a=Yes x=No i=Ships With Most Models $=Optional (May be available as Freeware)
Information subject to change
Please note that installed software can vary based on the hardware manufacturer.

Feature	Windows Mobile 2003 (Pocket PC)	Palm OS 5.0
Address Book	a	a
Calendar	a	a
NotePad	a	a
Email	a	a
Task List	a	a
Calculator	a	a
Onscreen Keyboard	a	a
Handwriting	a	a
Syncs with PC	a	a
Syncs with Mac	$	a
Desktop PIM Included	a	a
Syncs with Outlook	a	i
Syncs with Lotus Notes	$	$
Microsoft Word document support	a	i
Microsoft Excel document support	a	i
Microsoft PowerPoint support	$	i
Adobe Acrobat Support	$	i
Voice recorder	$	a
HTML browser	a	a
WAP browser	a	$
Offline browsing	a	$
Instant messenger client	a	a
MP3 playback support	a	a
Video playback	a	a
E-book reader	a	i
16-bit color support	a	a

Why network by MDofPC

Why network

If you are a multiple-computer household, now s the time to get those computers hitched. Doing so has a lot of benefits. You can:

Share printers, CD-ROM drives and other removeable drives between the computers.
Eliminate SneakerNet (passing files around on floppy or CD) and share files directly between PCs.
Share a single Internet connection between computers (provided your agreement with your ISP allows this type of sharing).
Play multiplayer games.
Store only a single copy of large files, saving space on the other PCs hard drives.

You can network computers that run different operating systems, but you ll find the ideal networking setup for a small home LAN (local area network) is with XP running on your most powerful machine(s) and either Windows 98 or Windows Me running on the other computers. I don t recommend trying to include computers running Windows 95 in your network unless you are an experienced user.

10-step total networking

You can get a complete home network up and running in 10 easy steps. Here s a summary of what s involved:

Take stock of your existing hardware.
If you wish to share an Internet connection using Internet Connection Sharing (ICS), choose which computer will be your ICS host.
Decide what type of network technology you wish to use.
Make a list of the hardware you need for each computer.
Install the network adaptors and install your modem on the ICS host computer.
Physically cable the computers together.
Switch on all computers, printers and other peripherals.
Make sure the ICS host is connected to the Internet.
Run the Network Setup Wizard on the ICS host.

Run the Network Setup Wizard on the other computers on the network.

Let s take that step by step.

1. Take stock of your hardware

Note each computer s location and its hardware, including peripherals such as printers and modems.

2. Choose your ICS host

If you wish to share an Internet connection between your computers using Internet Connection Sharing (ICS), choose which computer will be your ICS host.

The ICS host has a direct connection, either by dial-up modem or high-speed link, to the Internet and provides access to the Internet for other computers on the network. Ideally, the host should be a computer running Windows XP. I ll assume you have made this choice in the following steps.

Apart from XP s easy handling of ICS, by using an XP computer as your ICS host you get the benefits of using the Internet Connection Firewall.

3. Choose a network technology

The most common choices are Ethernet and wireless LANs. For an Ethernet LAN you will need to install a network interface card, or NIC, in each computer and run cabling between the computers.

If you don t like the idea of opening your computer to install a network card, look for a USB adaptor instead.

Depending on the size of your network, you may also need a network hub or router to provide interconnection between PCs on the LAN. Two PCs can get by using an RJ-45 crossover cable; three or more computers require a hub or multi-speed hub (called a switch).

If you have a high-speed Internet connection, a high-speed router is a good option.

The Network Setup Wizard includes links to detailed advice about configuring your network, including help on designing a network layout to suit your home.

If you opt for a wireless LAN, you ll also need a NIC for each PC (there are versions which use USB adaptors as well). The big benefit for home environments is that a wireless LAN does away with the need for cabling. On the down side, though, wireless LANs tend to be slower, less robust and appreciably more expensive than traditional Ethernet LANs. In particular, wireless LANs do not always live up to their stated working range, and you may find factors such as your home s construction and design, plus interference from other devices affect your wireless LAN s performance. You may need to add an expensive Access Point to extend the range of the LAN and, even so, it may not be sufficient. The bottom line is, if you decide to go the wireless route, make sure the store will refund your money if the LAN will not provide reliable performance within the specified range.

4. Make a list of hardware needed

Make a list of the hardware you need for each computer, not forgetting any cabling, and buy it. If you re a little dazzled by the choices and configurations, consider purchasing a networking kit. These kits contain all you need to set up a two- or three-PC network. If possible, look for hardware which features the Windows XP Logo, indicating it is fully compatible with XP.

5. Install the adaptors

Install the network adaptors and install your modem on the ICS host computer (you can also let the computers connect to the Internet independently by installing modems on each).

6. Cable the computers

Physically cable the computers (and hubs or routers) together. Of course, you won t need to do this if you ve chosen to go the wireless route.

If you re installing an Ethernet network and have a lot of cabling work to do, you may prefer to get a professional to come in and do this work for you. It won t be cheap, but you can be sure you get the job done correctly and hopefully with minimal damage done to walls, ceilings and floors.

7. Switch it on

Switch on all computers, printers and other peripherals.

8. Connect the ICS host

Go to the ICS host computer and make sure it is connected to the Internet.

9. Run the Network Setup Wizard on the ICS host

To run the Network Setup Wizard on the ICS host, click Start -> Control Panel -> Network And Internet Connections -> Setup Or Change Your Home Or Small Office Network. Follow the instructions in each screen and press Next to continue.

XP s Network Setup Wizard takes much of the pain out of setting up a home network.

The Network Setup Wizard will guide you through:

Configuring your network adaptors (NICs).
Configuring your computers to share a single Internet connection.
Naming each computer. (Each computer requires a name to identify it on the network.)
Sharing the Shared Files folder. Any files in this folder will be accessible to all computers on the network.
Sharing printers.
Installing the Internet Connection Firewall to guard you from online attacks.

10. Run the Network Setup Wizard on all computers

To do so:

Insert the Windows XP CD in the first computer s drive.
When the XP Welcome Menu appears, click Perform Additional Tasks.
Click Setup Home Or Small Office Networking and follow the prompts.
Repeat steps 1 to 3 for each computer on your network.

Make sure you maintain an active Internet connection on your host computer as you proceed through this process.

If you don t have a CD-ROM drive on one of the network computers, you can run the Network Setup Wizard from a floppy disk:

While running the Network Setup Wizard on the ICS host computer, select the option to copy the Network Setup Wizard to a floppy disk.
Once you ve completed setup on the ICS host, take the floppy to the next computer and insert it in the drive.
Double-click My Computer.
Double-click 3 Floppy (A:).
Double-click netsetup.exe.

The quickie XP network

If you want a really easy networking experience and you have the hardware to support it, consider clean installing Windows XP on two or more computers. First install your network hardware (network interface cards, cabling, et cetera), then perform a new installation of Windows XP. During installation, XP will sense your hardware setup, ask for a name for each computer, and then ask which type of setup you wish to create. Select Typical Settings For A Default Network Configuration.

That s it. Provided your hardware is XP-compatible, XP will create a LAN using the workgroup name MSHOME.

Using your network

Once you have your network up and running, you can easily access other computers on the network via My Network Places (click Start -> My Network Places).

The Task Pane in My Network Places lets you access computers on your network and adjust settings.

The Task Pane in My Network Places lets you view your network connections and view each of the computers in your workgroup (the workgroup consists of all computers on a network which share the same workgroup name by default, XP gives all computers on your home network the workgroup name MSHOME, although you can change this if you wish). When you initially open My Network Places, you ll see icons for the Shared Files folder of each of the active network computers.

Sharing a printer

With your home network installed, your PC suddenly gains all the advantages of the other PC s on the network. If you ve been lusting after your sister s colour photo printer, you can now print directly to it from your own machine. Provided, that is, your sister decides to share her printer. (You might offer to let her share your laser printer in return as an inducement sharing works both ways.)

To share a printer, on the computer which is directly connected to the printer:

Click Start -> Control Panel -> Printers And Other Hardware -> Printers And Faxes. (Note: These steps will be a little different if you re sharing a printer on a PC running a version of Windows other than XP. For example, under Windows Me, you click Start -> Settings -> Printers.)
Click the printer you wish to share.
Click Share This Printer in the Task Pane.
In the printer s Properties dialog, click the Sharing tab.
Click Share Name and OK.

Make a printer accessible to others on the network by sharing it.

Once a printer has been shared you can access it from other computers on the network. To do so:

Click Start -> Control Panel -> Printers And Other Hardware.
Click Add A Printer.
In the Add New Printer wizard, when asked whether the printer is a local or network printer, select the latter.
In the next screen, select the option to Browse For A Printer and click Next.
Select the appropriate printer from the list and continue with the wizard.

Sharing files and folders

Sharing a folder is even easier than sharing a printer:

Open a folder (such as My Documents), click Make A New Folder in the Task Pane and name your new folder.
With the new folder highlighted, click Share This Folder.
In the Sharing tab of the Properties dialog box, select Share This Folder On The Network.
Provide a descriptive name for the folder. This name should make it easy for others on the network to recognise the folder; it doesn t have to be the same as the folder name you selected in step 1.
You can let other people on the network view and edit your files or view them only. If you want to protect your files from tampering, remove the tick from Allow Other Users To Change My Files.

There are a variety of ways to access a shared folder. Here s one way:

Click Start -> My Network Places -> View Workgroup Computers.
Click the computer whose files you wish to access and then click the shared folder.

You can create shortcuts to shared folders to make them easier to access.

How to install software on your Windows Mobile or Pocket Pc PDA

Before we begin, it's important to understand that there are two types of Pocket PC installation files: (1) those which must be run and installed from your Windows PC (usually .EXE files), and (2) those which must be transferred to your Pocket PC before they can be installed (usually .CAB files).

For installation instructions, select which type of file you have to install:

Install from your Computer

Install from your pocket pc

Most Windows Mobile software is installed to your Pocket PC through ActiveSync, the synchronization utility installed on your Windows PC. Using your computer, download the software you wish to install to your Pocket PC. We recommend downloading to your Windows Desktop so you'll be able to find the file later:

Run the installation file on your PC by double-clicking it on your Windows Desktop. This should be done while your Pocket PC is synced.

The installation program will install files to your computer's hard drive, then establish a link with your Pocket PC, copying the needed files to your handheld's onboard memory:

If you have a Windows Mobile 5 handheld, you'll see a pop-up on the Pocket PC's screen to confirm the installation. Tap "Yes." If you have a flash memory card installed, a second screen will also appear allowing you to choose the installation destination, internal memory or flash card. Make your choice and tap Install. Allow the process to complete:

The program is now installed. A soft reset may be required for some software installations. To run the program, locate it in your Programs menu by tapping Start > Programs.

Some Pocket PC / Windows Mobile software requires that it be installed directly from the Pocket PC. These software setup titles are usually distributed as .CAB files.

The first step is to move the .CAB installation file you downloaded to the Pocket PC. First, sync your Pocket PC with your Windows PC. After synchronization, select the Explore feature from ActiveSync's main screen.

The Explore feature allows you to browse your Pocket PC's internal storage like you would browse your computer's hard drive(s) in My Computer or Windows Explorer. Once the Mobile Device explorer window is open, go to your Windows Desktop, or wherever the file you want to move to the Pocket PC is stored. Right-click it. When the menu drops down, select Copy. Return to the Mobile Device explorer window, right-click somewhere in the window, and select Paste:

The .CAB file will be moved to the Pocket PC. Allow this process to complete. Remove your Pocket PC from its cradle or disconnect it from its sync cable. On your Pocket PC, go to File Explorer in the Program folder on the Start Menu.

Find the file you moved in File Explorer. When you find it, double-click it. It will install itself on your Pocket PC and add itself to the Start Menu or the Programs folder.

You're done. The program will now appear in the Programs folder:

Once the software has been installed, feel free to delete the .CAB file from your Pocket PC's memory if you wish.

Fiber-Optic Technologies by MDofPC

Fiber-Optic Applications

The use and demand for optical fiber has grown tremendously and optical-fiber applications are numerous. Telecommunication applications are widespread, ranging from global networks to desktop computers. These involve the transmission of voice, data, or video over distances of less than a meter to hundreds of kilometers, using one of a few standard fiber designs in one of several cable designs.

Carriers use optical fiber to carry plain old telephone service (POTS) across their nationwide networks. Local exchange carriers (LECs) use fiber to carry this same service between central office switches at local levels, and sometimes as far as the neighborhood or individual home (fiber to the home [FTTH]).

Optical fiber is also used extensively for transmission of data. Multinational firms need secure, reliable systems to transfer data and financial information between buildings to the desktop terminals or computers and to transfer data around the world. Cable television companies also use fiber for delivery of digital video and data services. The high bandwidth provided by fiber makes it the perfect choice for transmitting broadband signals, such as high-definition television (HDTV) telecasts.

Intelligent transportation systems, such as smart highways with intelligent traffic lights, automated tollbooths, and changeable message signs, also use fiber-optic-based telemetry systems.

Another important application for optical fiber is the biomedical industry. Fiber-optic systems are used in most modern telemedicine devices for transmission of digital diagnostic images. Other applications for optical fiber include space, military, automotive, and the industrial sector.

A Brief History of Fiber-Optic Communications

Optical communication systems date back to the 1790s, to the optical semaphore telegraph invented by French inventor Claude Chappe. In 1880, Alexander Graham Bell patented an optical telephone system, which he called the Photophone. However, his earlier invention, the telephone, was more practical and took tangible shape. The Photophone remained an experimental invention and never materialized. During the 1920s, John Logie Baird in England and Clarence W. Hansell in the United States patented the idea of using arrays of hollow pipes or transparent rods to transmit images for television or facsimile systems.

In 1954, Dutch scientist Abraham Van Heel and British scientist Harold H. Hopkins separately wrote papers on imaging bundles. Hopkins reported on imaging bundles of unclad fibers, whereas Van Heel reported on simple bundles of clad fibers. Van Heel covered a bare fiber with a transparent cladding of a lower refractive index. This protected the fiber reflection surface from outside distortion and greatly reduced interference between fibers.

Abraham Van Heel is also notable for another contribution. Stimulated by a conversation with the American optical physicist Brian O'Brien, Van Heel made the crucial innovation of cladding fiber-optic cables. All earlier fibers developed were bare and lacked any form of cladding, with total internal reflection occurring at a glass-air interface. Abraham Van Heel covered a bare fiber or glass or plastic with a transparent cladding of lower refractive index. This protected the total reflection surface from contamination and greatly reduced cross talk between fibers. By 1960, glass-clad fibers had attenuation of about 1 decibel (dB) per meter, fine for medical imaging, but much too high for communications. In 1961, Elias Snitzer of American Optical published a theoretical description of a fiber with a core so small it could carry light with only one waveguide mode. Snitzer's proposal was acceptable for a medical instrument looking inside the human, but the fiber had a light loss of 1 dB per meter. Communication devices needed to operate over much longer distances and required a light loss of no more than 10 or 20 dB per kilometer.

By 1964, a critical and theoretical specification was identified by Dr. Charles K. Kao for long-range communication devices, the 10 or 20 dB of light loss per kilometer standard. Dr. Kao also illustrated the need for a purer form of glass to help reduce light loss.

In the summer of 1970, one team of researchers began experimenting with fused silica, a material capable of extreme purity with a high melting point and a low refractive index. Corning Glass researchers Robert Maurer, Donald Keck, and Peter Schultz invented fiber-optic wire or "optical waveguide fibers" (patent no. 3,711,262), which was capable of carrying 65,000 times more information than copper wire, through which information carried by a pattern of light waves could be decoded at a destination even a thousand miles away. The team had solved the decibel-loss problem presented by Dr. Kao. The team had developed an SMF with loss of 17 dB/km at 633 nm by doping titanium into the fiber core. By June of 1972, Robert Maurer, Donald Keck, and Peter Schultz invented multimode germanium-doped fiber with a loss of 4 dB per kilometer and much greater strength than titanium-doped fiber. By 1973, John MacChesney developed a modified chemical vapor-deposition process for fiber manufacture at Bell Labs. This process spearheaded the commercial manufacture of fiber-optic cable.

In April 1977, General Telephone and Electronics tested and deployed the world's first live telephone traffic through a fiber-optic system running at 6 Mbps, in Long Beach, California. They were soon followed by Bell in May 1977, with an optical telephone communication system installed in the downtown Chicago area, covering a distance of 1.5 miles (2.4 kilometers). Each optical-fiber pair carried the equivalent of 672 voice channels and was equivalent to a DS3 circuit. Today more than 80 percent of the world's long-distance voice and data traffic is carried over optical-fiber cables.

General Computer Cleaning Tips by MDofPC

General Computer Cleaning Tips

Before you clean a computer or any component, be sure to turn the power off and unplug it from the outlet.
Use caution when cleaning inside the computers case not to disturb any plugs or jumpers. If you do, this will make for difficult troubleshooting when you turn the computer back on.|
Avoid spraying any type of liquid directly on to a computer component. Spray the liquid on to a cloth, then apply it to the computer component.
Never use a house vacuum cleaner to clean the dust out of your computer case. House vacuums generate a lot of static electricity that can damage your systems components. There are portable battery operated vacuums available that are designed for use in a computer environment. It is fine to use your house vacuum to suck up the dirt and dust around your computer or even to suck the dust out of your keyboard.
Make sure that you never get any component inside your computer wet. It is not advisable to use any cleaning liquid inside the case. You can use some canned compressed air to remove any dust from the case and case fans. Be sure to take your computer to a different location when blowing the dust out.
Be sure to visit your computer manufactures web site to find out what cleaning solvents are recommended for cleaning your computer. I recommend just using warm water for almost any computer cleaning task. But if you need a stronger cleaning solution, be sure that it is highly diluted.

Notebook Computer VS Laptop Computer by MDofPC

Notebook Computer VS Laptop Computer

You may be wondering what's the difference between a notebook and a laptop computer? The answer depends on who makes it. Some Original Equipment Manufacturers (OEM's) call their mobile computers laptops and some call them notebooks. The terms are often used interchangeably. Lately, an new breed of terms have been popping up. Terms like deskbooks and Tablet PC's.

My personal distinction between a laptop and a notebook is this:

Laptop computers somewhat larger than notebooks and will accommodate a built-in disk drive unit and; optionally, a floppy drive unit. That is, a CD ROM drive is either built into the unit or the unit has a built-in bay that will accommodate a removable CD ROM drive.

Notebook computers will allow you to attach, via a cable, a CD ROM drive. Since the drive is not built into the unit, notebooks are smaller and lighter than laptops.

Deskbook computers often refer to mobile computers that can be considered as desktop replacement units. Deskbooks tend to be larger and heavier than average notebook/laptop computers. Generally the display units are 15 inches or larger. They tend to draw down battery power relatively quickly due to their powerful, but power-hungry, processors. If you are looking for the power of a desktop unit, with the freedom of mobility, then a deskbook may fit the bill.

Tablet PCs allow you to capture handwriting on your PC. Being a tablet means that it is much more mobile than laptops or desktops. You can do the things you do with a PC (read, web surf, email, etc.) in more situations (sitting without a desk, standing, etc.)

Processor types play a major role in the type of mobile computer used. The grid below will help you discern the differences. Note that the processor names are closely named and are easily confused.

Type	Processor
Laptop	Pentium III Processor-M, Pentium 4 Processor-M
Notebook	Pentium III Processor-M
Deskbook	Pentium 4 Processor-M, Pentium 4 Processor
Tablet PC	Pentium 4 Processor-M, Pentium-M

Motherboards - part 1

MOTHERBOARDS

The motherboard is the main circuit board inside the PC which holds the processor, memory and expansion slots and connects directly or indirectly to every part of the PC. It's made up of a chipset (known as the "glue logic"), some code in ROM and the various interconnections or buses. PC designs today use many different buses to link their various components. Wide, high-speed buses are difficult and expensive to produce: the signals travel at such a rate that even distances of just a few centimetres cause timing problems, while the metal tracks on the circuit board act as miniature radio antennae, transmitting electromagnetic noise that introduces interference with signals elsewhere in the system. For these reasons, PC design engineers try to keep the fastest buses confined to the smallest area of the motherboard and use slower, more robust buses, for other parts.

This section focuses on basic functionality and layout - the motherboard's various interfaces, buses and chipsets being covered elsewhere.

Evolution

The original PC had a minimum of integrated devices, just ports for a keyboard and a cassette deck (for storage). Everything else, including a display adapter and floppy or hard disk controllers, were add-in components, connected via expansion slots.

Over time, more devices have been integrated into the motherboard. It's a slow trend though, as I/O ports and disk controllers were often mounted on expansion cards as recently as 1995. Other components - typically graphics, networking, SCSI and sound - usually remain separate. Many manufacturers have experimented with different levels of integration, building in some or even all of these components. However, there are drawbacks. It's harder to upgrade the specification if integrated components can't be removed, and highly integrated motherboards often require non-standard cases. Furthermore, replacing a single faulty component may mean buying an entire new motherboard.

Consequently, those parts of the system whose specification changes fastest - RAM, CPU and graphics - tend to remain in sockets or slots for easy replacement. Similarly, parts that not all users need, such as networking or SCSI, are usually left out of the base specification to keep costs down.

The basic changes in motherboard form factors over the years are covered later in this section - the diagrams below provide a detailed look at the various components on two motherboards. The first a Baby AT design, sporting the ubiquitous Socket 7 processor connector, circa 1995. The second is an ATX design, with a Pentium II Slot 1 type processor connector, typical of motherboards on the market in late 1998.

Motherboard development consists largely of isolating performance-critical components from slower ones. As higher speed devices become available, they are linked by faster buses - and the lower-speed buses are relegated to supporting roles. In the late 1990s there was also trend towards putting peripherals designed as integrated chips directly onto the motherboard. Initially this was confined to audio and video chips - obviating the need for separate sound or graphics adapter cards - but in time the peripherals integrated in this way became more diverse and included items such as SCSI, LAN and even RAID controllers. While there are cost benefits to this approach the biggest downside is the restriction of future upgrade options.

Desktop Computer

When you're learning about something new, it's easy to feel overwhelmed by the sheer amount of relevant information available. This informative article should help you focus on the central points.

I am of the first generation that literally grew up with desktop computers; I remember having them in our third and fourth grade classrooms. We had the Apple IIE back then, which ran on huge floppy disks which ground away in the disk drive when we inserted them wrong. They were useful though; besides Number Munchers and Oregon Trail they taught us how to type quickly and manage to find our way around the basic operating systems. Though my parents were leery of computer technology my generation jumped into it, never afraid to go digging around inside an operating system to find what we needed.

My family got our first desktop computer when I was in middle school, and though it wasn t much more advanced than the Apple IIE it was enough for me to keep myself occupied; I used it for typing up essays and playing a few games. We were ushered into the world wide web when I was in high school, and by the time I was in college just about everyone had a desktop computer of their own.

Once you begin to move beyond basic background information, you begin to realize that there's more to Computers than you may have first thought.

Now it s tough to imagine myself without a computer, as I use it literally every day (I m even using it to type this article). Though the internet I m able to access just about any sort of information I need. I type all of my documents on my computer, and I usually check my email a few times every day. My desktop computer also has a DVD drive, and since I don t own a television I watch quite a few movies from my couch, which I keep in easy view of my desktop.

Entry-level desktop computers used to start at around $1000, but now you can get a basic computer for just a few hundred dollars which can do just about everything the higher-end computers can do besides handle some intensive games and graphics programs. You can get a computer tower for even less if you already have a monitor and printer. If you don t have a desktop computer already it s high time you break down and get one, especially considering how cheap desktop computers have become. Though laptops are still relatively expensive, a low-end desktop allows you to surf the internet, type up letters and documents, manage your money, play (most) computer games, and even serve as a home media center. It s probably one of the best investments you can make, since it s something you ll use every single day.

Is there really any information about Computers that is nonessential? We all see things from different angles, so something relatively insignificant to one may be crucial to another.

Toshiba Satellite Notebook

The more you understand about any subject, the more interesting it becomes. As you read this article you'll find that the subject of Computers is certainly no exception.

I ve been very happy with my Toshiba Satellite notebook. I ve been using Toshiba Satellite s now for a number of years and have never had any problems with any of them. Today I m using the Toshiba Satellite M35-S320, which came out a couple of years ago. It s already completely obsolete of course, and I d be surprised if you could still find it for sale new in any actual store. Of course, you can still order it online for about a grand.

My Toshiba Satellite notebook may be more or less obsolete now, but it s still a great laptop and meets all of my needs. Obsolete in the computer world doesn t mean useless, it just means that there are a lot of newer models available. My M-35 has a 60GB hard drive, 512MB of RAM memory, and a Pentium-M 1.5 Ghz processor. It also comes with a combined DVD-ROM/CD-RW unit, a 32MB NVIDIA Geforce FX Go5200 graphics card, a 15.4 inch TFT screen, and of course a wireless modem and network card. These are still pretty decent specifications for a laptop notebook today.

The Toshiba Satellite notebook is so named because of its wireless network ability. When the first Toshiba Satellites came out, this was something of a novelty, and was considered state of the art. Now, of course, most laptops you buy have built in wireless networking ability. Still, the Toshiba Satellite ranks amongst the most populary used notebooks for on the go internet access. They are all able to go online right out of the box, so long as you have an accessible network nearby.

It's really a good idea to probe a little deeper into the subject of Computers. What you learn may give you the confidence you need to venture into new areas.

Toshiba Satellite notebooks are also good for handling fairly robust entertainment features, such as movies and computer games. Because they usually have good graphics cards, fast processors and plenty of RAM memory, they are able to handle even most current games and can play movies with excellent visual quality. In fact, one of my most frequent uses for my Toshiba Satellite notebook has been as a game platform and as a way to watch movies in remote areas, such as the jungle of cubicles I used to work in.

How to install CD / DVD ROM by MDofPC

How to install CD / DVD ROM

If you look at the rear side of your CD / DVD-ROM

On the right hand side you have the power connector. Next to power connector you have the IDE connector. On the left hand side near the IDE connector you have the jumper settings for the DVD-ROM. The jumper is set to Master by default. I am connecting the DVD-ROM on a separate IDE cable therefore I will leave the jumper setting to Master. However if you are sharing an IDE cable with another device like HDD, then you would have to set jumper to Slave, as your HDD would be set to Master. Next to the jumpers you have the CD Audio-Out socket. One side of your audio cable connects to this socket and other side connects to the sound card cd-in socket. This would allow you to listen to Audio CD's on your computer.

Mount your CD/DVD-ROM drive into its mounting slot. Use the supplied screws to screw the drive into position.

Connect the IDE cable to the drives IDE connector. Make sure the pin 1 on the cable is connected to pin 1 on the drives IDE connector. Pin 1 is the red or pink strip on the edge of an IDE cable. Connect the other end of the IDE cable to the IDE socket on your motherboard as shown in figure 4. Again, make sure you conncet the cable to pin 1. The IDE socket could be your primary or secondary socket depending which socket you choose. If your HDD is on the primary IDE socket and your secondary IDE socket is free, then it is better to use your secondary IDE socket for the CD/DVD-ROM.

Finally connect the power cable to power connector and connect the audio cable to the CD

PC Power Supplies Work by MDofPC

PC Power Supplies Work

The one component that is absolutely vital to the operation of a computer, it is the power supply. Without it, a computer is just a box full of plastic and metal. The power supply converts the alternating current (AC) line from your home to the direct current (DC) needed by the personal computer.

Power Supply
In a personal computer (PC), the power supply is the metal box usually found in a corner of the case. The power supply is visible from the back of many systems because it contains the power-cord receptacle and the cooling fan.

The small, red switch at right, above the power-cord connector, is for changing line voltages .

Power supplies, often referred to as "switching power supplies", use switcher technology to convert the AC input to lower DC voltages. voltages supplied are 3.3 volts ,5 volts ,12 volts.The 3.3- and 5-volts are typically used by digital circuits, while the 12-volt is used to run motors in diskDrives and fans. The main specification of a power supply is in watts. A watt is the product of the voltage in volts and the current in amperes or amps.

If you have been around PCs for many years, you probably remember that the original PCs had large red toggle switches that had a good bit of heft to them. When you turned the PC on or off, you knew you were doing it. These switches actually controlled the flow of 120 volt power to the power supply. Today you turn on the power with a little push button, and you turn off the machine with a menu option. These capabilities were added to standard power supplies several years ago. The operating system can send a signal to the power supply to tell it to turn off. The push button sends a 5-volt signal to the power supply to tell it when to turn on. The power supply also has a circuit that supplies 5 volts, called VSB for "standby voltage" even when it is officially "off", so that the button will work.

Switcher Technology
power supplies tended to be heavy and bulky. They used large, heavy transformers and huge capacitors to convert line voltage at 120 volts and 60 hertz into 5 volts and 12 volts DC.

The switching power supplies used today are much smaller and lighter. They convert the 60-Hertz (Hz, or cycles per second) current to a much higher frequency, meaning more cycles per second. This conversion enables a small, lightweight transformer in the power supply to do the actual voltage step-down from 110 volts (or 220 in certain countries) to the voltage needed by the particular computer component. The higher-frequency AC current provided by a switcher supply is also easier to rectify and filter compared to the original 60-Hz AC line voltage, reducing the variances in voltage for the sensitive electronic components in the computer.

To the left are two cylindrical capacitors. The large finned pieces of aluminum are heat sinks. The left heat sink has transistors attached to it. These are the transistors in charge of doing the switching -- they provide high-frequency power to the transformers.

A switcher power supply draws only the power it needs from the AC line. The typical voltages and current provided by a power supply are shown on the label on a power supply.

Personal computer power supply label.
VSB is the standby voltage provided to the power switch.

Switcher technology is also used to make AC from DC, as found in many of the automobile power inverters used to run AC appliances in an automobile and in uninterruptible power supplies. Switcher technology in automotive power inverters changes the direct current from the auto battery into alternating current. The transformer uses alternating current to make the transformer in the inverter step the voltage up to that of household appliances .

Power Supply Standardization
Over time, there have been at least six different standard power supplies for personal computers. Recently, the industry has settled on using ATX-based power supplies. ATX is an industry specification that means the power supply has the physical characteristics to fit a standard ATX case and the electrical characteristics to work with an ATX motherboard.

PC power-supply cables use standardized, keyed connectors that make it difficult to connect the wrong ones. Also, fan manufacturers often use the same connectors as the power cables for disk drives, allowing a fan to easily obtain the 12 volts it needs. Color-coded wires and industry standard connectors make it possible for the consumer to have many choices for a replacement power supply.

A PC power supply removed from its PC case. Cables and connectors at right supply DC voltages.

Advanced Power Management
This offers a set of five different states that your system can be in. It was developed by Microsoft and Intel for PC users who wish to conserve power. Each system component, including the operating system, basic input/output system (BIOS), motherboard and attached devices all need to be APM-compliant to be able to use this feature. Should you wish to disable APM because you suspect it is using up system resources or causing a conflict, the best way to do this is in the BIOS. That way, the operating system won't try to reinstall it, which could happen if it were disabled only in the software.

Power Supply Problems
The PC power supply is probably the most failure-prone item in a personal computer. It heats and cools each time it is used and receives the first in-rush of AC current when the PC is switched on. Typically, a stalled cooling fan is a predictor of a power supply failure due to subsequent overheated components. All devices in a PC receive their DC power via the power supply. A typical failure of a PC power supply is often noticed as a burning smell just before the computer shuts down. Another problem could be the failure of the vital cooling fan, which allows components in the power supply to overheat. Failure symptoms include random rebooting or failure in Windows for no apparent reason.

If any problems you suspect to be the fault of the power supply, the documentation that came with your computer can be use. If you have ever removed the case from your personal computer to add an adapter card or memory, you can change a power supply. Make sure you remove the power cord first, since voltages are present even though your computer is off.

Guide to Choosing a Custom Built Desktop Computer

You are probably familiar with the saying different strokes for different folks . Well, this phrase rings especially true when it comes to computers and their uses. While a computer may be perfect for one person, it may be useless to somebody else. This is because there are so many variations of what s actually inside a computer. For this reason, many people are opting to have their computer systems custom built. If you are one of the many people contemplating a similar idea, you may be unsure as to where to start. In this article, we ll present you with a guide to choosing a custom built desktop computer.

The number one appeal for people in choosing a custom built computer is price. It is often far cheaper to build a computer than it is to buy one new from a company. To get the most out of your custom built computer, you will first have to identify the key components that you absolutely need. This will help save you time and money. So, let s take a look at the perfect custom built desktop computer for a variety of users.

In today s world, many people use a desktop computer for only two reasons word processing and internet surfing. If you fall into this category of user, you will have no problem choosing a custom built desktop computer. When deciding on a processor you basically have two choices; Intel and AMD. It is important to note that for simple web browsing and word processing, there is virtually no difference between the two processors. It is recommended that you go with an Intel Pentium 4 or an AMD Athlon. This is strictly a matter of preference, and you may want to do additional research to determine which is right for you. You will also want to determine the amount of memory you make available in your desktop computer. Again, for simple tasks such as these, anything more than 512MB will be more than sufficient. The rest of your system can be built with average secondary components, such as sound and graphic cards, and a CD/DVD drive.

If you happen to be a big-time gamer, you will need a computer with more RAM as well as better graphics capability. It is recommended that you upgrade to 1GB or 2GB of RAM. It will also enhance your game-play experience if you install a faster processor, perhaps even a dual core processor. These processors make it much easier to multitask while providing the ultimate gaming experience. Lastly, don t forget to add a nice monitor and speaker system if you are building a computer geared towards gaming. This will also add to your overall enjoyment of your system.

The final type of user we would like to cover in this guide is the person who does a lot of work on the computer. This person will need a high-quality motherboard, which is always the most crucial element of any good computer. A motherboard helps your computer run at its optimum level, while ensuring all secondary components work properly. Somebody who stores a lot of data on their desktop computer will need to invest in a high-end motherboard. In addition, this type of user will also benefit from extra RAM, which will help in storing files.

This guide to choosing a custom built desktop computer should only serve as your first step in making a more informed buying decision. In addition to the aid of this guide, you should also perform thorough research and work with a trusted builder. It is important to remember that what you are putting into your custom built desktop computer will allow you to get the most out of it.

Contact one of our sales reps today to ask any questions you might have!

Basic TCP/IP Problems by MDofPC

Basic TCP/IP Problems

The first step in the troubleshooting process is to check the TCP/IP configuration. The easiest way to do this is to open a Command Prompt window and enter the IPCONFIG /ALL command. Windows will then display the configuration results. It s important to point out that some computers have multiple network interface cards, and Windows may also treat a Firewire port as a network adapter. You must therefore be careful to make sure that you are looking at the configuration that s bound to the interface that s actually connected to the network.

If the configuration appears to be blank, then the interface has not been assigned an IP address. IP addresses can be assigned manually, or via a DHCP server. If your organization uses a DHCP server to assign IP addresses, then try entering the following series of commands to see if the machine is able to obtain an IP address:

IPCONFIG /RELEASE
IPCONFIG /RENEW
IPCONFIG /ALL

If the machine is still unable to obtain an IP address, then there are several things that could be causing the problem. For example, the DHCP server might have already given out all of its addresses. You can check the server s logs to see if this is the case. Another possible cause is that you might have a bad network cable. Try attaching another machine to the network cable / network jack that the malfunctioning machine is attached to and see if the known good machine is able to attach to the network.

Still another possible problem is that the network card is not installed correctly through Windows. In most cases, Windows XP will automatically detect a network card and load the drivers for it automatically. However, Windows XP is notorious for misidentifying network cards. If you are having trouble attaching to the network, it might be a good idea to pop the computer s case open and check to make sure that the make and model of the network card that s installed matches the driver that is loaded into Windows.

If the driver matches and you are still having problems, try going to the network card manufacturer s Web site and downloading the newest driver for the card. I have seen several situations in which a new driver fixed the problem If you have tried everything that I have suggested and are still unable to acquire an IP address, try reseating or replacing the network card. Network cards have been known to go bad for no apparent reason.

Communications Failure

If your NIC has an IP address associated with it, but the machine is unable to communicate across the network, then you will have to use a slightly different approach to troubleshooting the problem. The first question that you need to consider is the source of the IP address. Was the address entered manually into Windows, or was it leased from a DHCP Server?

If the address came from a DHCP server, then you can eliminate a lot of possible causes of the problem right now. If the machine is able to lease an IP address, then it means that the computer s network card is functioning and that the connection to the switch is good. Don t be deceived though. When a computer leases an address from a DHCP Server, the lease is valid for a specific period of time. If the machine has successfully leased the address in the past, but the lease has not yet expired, then it might appear that the machine has obtained a lease, when in reality the machine is holding onto an IP address that it acquired during a previous session. The easiest way to find out for sure what is going on is to use the IPCONFIG /RELEASE and the IPCONFIG /RENEW commands to get rid of the old lease and acquire a new one.

If the NIC has an IP address, but the address has been assigned manually, then the first thing that you will need to do is to perform some basic connectivity tests. You can do this in much the same way as I talked about earlier. Try plugging a known good PC into the network connection to make sure that the connection is good. Make sure that the NIC has the correct drivers. In essence, you will want to make sure that your hardware is functioning before you continue.

Once you have done some basic hardware testing, open a Command Prompt window and try pinging the computer s own IP address. If the ping is successful, then it means that the TCP/IP protocol stack is at least functional. If you receive an error message stating Destination Host Unreachable then it means that there is something wrong with the way that the machine is set up. It could be that Windows doesn t recognize the network card, or it could be that a necessary system file has been deleted or corrupted. You might try removing and re-installing the network card and its drivers. If that doesn t work, try re-applying the Windows Service Pack since doing so will refresh all of the system files.

Assuming that the machine is able to ping itself, try pinging another machine on your network by IP address. If your machine is able to ping itself, but is not able to ping another computer on the network (by IP address) then I recommend trying to ping a few more computers. If you are not able to establish communications with any of them, then look for a bad network link or perhaps a bad network card.

If you are able to successfully ping other machines on your network by IP address, try pinging those machines by hostname. If you don t know the hostname, then you could use the ping /a command against the machine s IP address to resolve the address to a host name. Another alternative is to ping a Web site.

If you are able to ping machines on your network and on the Internet by host name, then your machine is successfully communicating. If you can ping by IP address but not by hostname, then the problem is probably DNS related. Enter the IPCONFIG /ALL command to make sure that your machine is configured to use a DNS server. If there is a DNS server specified, make sure that the DNS server s IP address has been entered correctly. If everything appears normally, try pinging the DNS server to make sure that you can communicate with it.

If you can ping the DNS server, the DNS server s IP address has been entered correctly, and the DNS server seems to be resolving addresses for other people on your network, then the problem probably isn t DNS related. I recommend checking your HOSTS file. It is located in the C:\WINDOWS\SYSTEM32\DRIVERS\ETC folder. The HOSTS file is a legacy component of TCP/IP that really isn t used anymore. It was previously used to associate a Web site with an IP address before DNS became popular. Today, a lot of browser hijackers and various forms of spyware work by altering the hosts file. Try displaying the HOSTS file through Notepad. You might be surprised at what you see. If you see entries that shouldn t be there, you can either delete them or delete the entire HOSTS file.

Chipsets - part 7

Intel 865 chipset

If the i875 chipset can be viewed as the logical successor to i850E, then its mainstream variant, the i865 chipset - formerly codenamed Springdale - can be viewed as the logical successor to the i845 series of chipsets. Not only do the i875/i865 chipsets represent a huge technological leap compared to their predecessors, but the performance gap between the pair of recent chipsets is significantly less than it was between the i850E and i845 family.

There is a clear trend in PC hardware towards parallel processes, epitomised by Intel's Hyper-Threading technology. However, there are other examples of where performing several tasks at the same time is preferable to carrying out a single task quickly. Hence the increasing popularity of small RAID arrays and now the trend towards dual-channel memory subsystems.

Currently, there are two different strategies being employed in dual-channel memory controllers, one in which where each memory bank has its own memory channel and an arbiter distributes the load between them and the other to actually create a wider memory channel, thereby "doubling up" on standard DDR's 64-bit data paths. In common with the i875P chipset, the i865's Memory Controller Hub employs the latter, the same conditions for dual-channel operation also applying.

The i865 memory controller is the same as that used by the i875P chipset, supporting:

Hyper Threading
Dual 64-bit DDR memory channels
Communication Streaming Architecture bus for gigabit Ethernet

and capable of being paired with either the ICH5 or ICH5R chip - which handles things like the 10/100 Ethernet interface, 6-channel AC97 audio interface, USB 2.0, the PCI bus, etc., to provide the following additional features:

8 USB 2.0 ports
Dual independent Serial ATA ports

The ICH5R also provides software RAID for Serial ATA drives.

The upshot is that - unlike the i875P - i865 chipsets are available in three different versions:

i865P: supports DDR266 and DDR333 memory only and doesn't support the 800MHz FSB.
i865PE: as per i865P, plus 800MHz FSB and DDR400 memory support.
i865G: as per i865PE, plus Intel's integrated graphics core.

While the i865G's graphics core is the same as was featured on the i845G chipset, its performance will be faster, due both to a faster memory subsystem and a higher working frequency of the graphics core itself.

The following table compares a number of major characteristics of the i865P chipset with a selection of Intel's other recent Hyper-Threading chipset offerings:

	i865PE	i875P	E7205	i845PE	i850E
Processor	Pentium 4	Pentium 4	Pentium 4	Pentium 4 Celeron	Pentium 4 Celeron
System Bus (MHz)	800/533/400	800/533/400	533/400	533/400	533/400
Memory Modules	4 DIMMs	4 DIMMs	4 DIMMs	2 double-sided DDR DIMMs	4 RIMMs
Memory Type	Dual-Channel DDR 400/333/266 SDRAM	Dual-Channel DDR 400/333/266 SDRAM	unbuffered only x72 or x64 DIMMs DDR SDRAM	DDR 333/266	PC1066 PC800-40 PC800-45 RDRAM
FSB/Memory Configurations	800/400 800/333 533/333 533/266 400/333 400/266	800/400 800/333 533/333 533/266	533/266 400/200	533/333 533/266 400/266	533/PC1066 533/PC800-40 400/PC800-45 400/PC800-40
Peak Memory Bandwidth	6.4GBps	6.4GBps	4.2GBps	2.7GBps	4.2GBps
Error Correction	N/A	ECC	ECC	N/A	ECC/Non-ECC
Graphics Interface	AGP 8x	AGP 8x	AGP 8x	AGP 4x	AGP 4x
Serial ATA	2 ports ATA 150	2 ports ATA 150	N/A	N/A	N/A
USB	8 ports Hi-Speed USB 2.0	8 ports Hi-Speed USB 2.0	6 ports Hi-Speed USB 2.0	6 ports Hi-Speed USB 2.0	4 ports USB 1.1

How to Choose Between a Personal Computer Vs a Macintosh

Gates or Jobs? Whom do you want to support? Here's a guide to help you decide whether you want to buy a PC or a Mac computer for home use. (Note: "PC" stands for "Personal Computer." Clearly, a Mac is a personal computer. However, since 1982 "PC" has also meant a personal computer compatible with IBM's original PC (by that name) and its descendants. In this article, the term "PC" means specifically a personal computer that uses Microsoft's Windows operating system.

Steps

The first thing that you need to know is that the new Intel Macs are actually PCs. They run a different Operating System but through the use of some software made freely available by Apple called Bootcamp, you can run Microsoft Windows natively on your Mac! So if you're in love with Mac hardware but bound to the Windows Operating System or would like the flexibility to run both, buying a Mac and running Windows on it may be the choice for you. There are a few minor drawbacks, your Mac will not come with a copy of Microsoft Windows so you will have to aquire that for yourself. Additionally Macbook laptops do not have the same keys as Windows Laptops, and only have one mouse button. There are key combination shortcuts for your missing right mouse button and delete key, and you can always use an external mouse to work around these issues.
Would you like to avoid a tangle of computer cords on your desktop computer? Consider an iMac. It's an all-in-one computer built behind a widescreen flat panel monitor. With built in blue tooth, Airport wireless, speakers, microphone and web cam there is really only one wire required to make this computer fully functional... the power cable. You use a bluetooth wireless keyboard and mouse, and your standard wireless networking and you are web conferencing on a 24" monitor with one wire. This is a setup perfect for your parents.
Decide how much you have to spend. If you're not sure if it's worth paying the price for a Mac, try a Mac mini first. They start at $599 and may actually fulfill all your requirements. PC's costing $400-600 will take up more space on your desk, but can be much more powerful than a comparably priced Mac. New Macs are allegedly up to 5x as fast as their predecessors -- so don't dismiss them without really finding their speed. PCs have a wide variety of processors and components available cheaply, so it is easy to upgrade.
Decide what you want to do with your computer. PCs and Macs are both good for doing day-to-day tasks. Your decision may hinge on one of these areas:
- Internet: Both PCs and Macs are ready for typical internet needs: surfing the World Wide Web, using email, chatting (text, voice, and video), buying digital music, etc.
- Games: Lots of games are available for both Macs and PCs, but this is one area where things are skewed. If hardcore, cutting-edge gaming is one of your primary reasons for buying a computer, a Windows system is advisable. Many popular titles are released much later, if at all, for the Mac.
- Home Office: Microsoft's ubiquitous Office suite is available on both platforms, although with slightly different offerings (notably, the Access database module is absent from the Mac version). Apple is currently transitioning from its venerable AppleWorks suite (which comes installed on consumer Macs) to iWork, which currently consists of an Office-compatible word processor and presentation software. Beyond that, there are a plethora of third-party solutions, some free of cost, for both systems.
- Media: When it comes to buying music online, recording CDs and DVDs, managing photos, and all your other "digital lifestyle" needs, most systems will have the basics covered, and third-party solutions are available if your needs grow. If this is an important area for you, a Mac might be advisable for its included iLife suite of applications, which are very well regarded in ease-of-use and functionality for consumer-oriented tasks.
Consider your choice of operating systems. While Windows has its drawbacks, Mac OS X in some cases is far superior and more ahead than even the latest Windows operating systems. Mac OS X can be more secure, and offers an easy-to-use interface with many included applications and intuitive features. Many viruses have attacked PCs, but there are very few for Macs. This is mostly because it isn't cost effective for virus writers to target Macs, because Macs have far fewer users to target, but also because Mac OS X is built on a Unix foundation, which is inherently more secure than Windows. On the other hand, Windows is generally considered to be easier to use than its Mac counterpart, and features unrivaled compatibility and features which make them good for general usage.
Macs have a smaller software selection, but there are quite a few quality programs for the Mac platform. Most commonplace programs are available on the Mac. Microsoft Office, most Adobe products, and most major software products have Mac counterparts.
If you want a cheap disposable workhorse, or want to play games, PCs are best. Mac users have a quasi-religious devotion to their computers which is well founded: few switchers from PCs to Macs ever go back.
If all you want is a beautiful thing to put on your desk, or carry at your side, pick a Mac. PCs are notorious for producing low to no visual stimulation.

Tips

If you've been a longtime Windows user and are considering switching to the Mac OS, go to your local Apple Store. Here you can try out the Mac you are considering purchasing before you buy it.
While there is a 'stereotype' of sorts about the price of Mac computers, investigation will reveal that prices are more comparable now than they ever have been. The newest Macintosh computers are made with Intel processors, which should help to further bring down the price. However, they may still cost more than certain comparable PCs.
Recent Consumer Reports reports state that Apple has the best tech support of all computer makers. They solve over 82% of issues, more than second-place IBM's 69%.
Macs characteristically last longer and are more reliable than PCs.
PC systems can handle high-end video editing and high-end graphics as well as Macs, however, a PC with those capabilities can be found for less than a Mac.
Macs, by nature, cannot be exploited by Windows viruses. Also, there is no spyware/adware problem, partially because it isn't profitable to the virus writers to attempt attacking a Mac, simply because not as many people use them.
If you decide on a Mac, you'll want to buy it either at an Apple Retail store or from the online store. Most mainstream retailers do not carry Macs (with exception to CompUSA and a few others), so you'll probably end up going directly from Apple. Places like Apple's online store.
It is not a good idea to build a $500 computer. If you are going for the bargain basement it is almost always better to go to a big company like Dell. You will get a slightly better computer for the low price because large companies sell the bottom end machines as 'loss leaders' to get people to buy from them. With the purchase you will also get tech support and a warranty that you will not get if you build your own. However, more expensive computers with premium components are almost always cheaper to build and in general the more you are willing to spend the bigger the price difference between building your own and buying an 'out of the box' computer.
Mac OS X 10.4 has many new upgrades, including Dashboard, Automator, and Spotlight
Macs come pre-installed with iLife, an application suite including blogging, digital photography, movie-making, and music-making tools. Comparable applications on a PC are harder to use and much more expensive.

Warnings

If you are switching from a PC to a Mac or vice versa, you will have to adjust to some minor keyboard differences (i.e., you will use the command key instead of the control key in most instances when switching from PC to Mac).
Think before you buy.
Avoid the salespeople at "Big Box" electronics stores who usually know little about computers and a lot about this week's special offer. Talk instead to a devotee of either the PC or Mac platform before making your choice. Get both to show you what each machine can do with the software that comes with the machine.
Sometime in 2007 both Microsoft and Apple are scheduled to release new versions of their operating systems. If buying a new computer is not necessary but just something you want, consider waiting until the new versions are released, or buy a cheap computer to use in the meantime.
The new version Mac OS (10.5) will be compatible with many of Apple's more recent systems, and the new version of Windows (Vista) will work on many recent PCs. However, both may suffer from performance issues when installed on lower end hardware.
Because Macs have a smaller proportion of users, there is less software developed for the platform. When it comes to programs, Windows users generally have a huge range of choices, including commercial, open-source and freeware programs. Software choice on Macs can be restrictive.

How To Install A CPU By MDofPC

How To Install A CPU

If you're looking for improved speed and performance in your current PC, you have to buy properly and give the power supply Correctly without any fault.
Although every part plays a role in determining the speed of a computer, no single part is more important than the CPU (central processing unit). When choosing a CPU, your choices boil down to two main contenders: Intel's Pentium chips and AMD's Athlon chips. While arguments can be made for and against both brands, your processor choice determines the type of motherboard you can choose, which in turn determines the bus speed, the maximum amount of memory you can install, and whether you need to purchase an additional sound or graphics card in case your motherboard doesn't have audio and video graphics capabilities built-in.

The High, Middle & Low Range Of Processors

Whether you prefer Intel or AMD processors, your first decision involves how fast of a CPU clock speed you want, determined both for the amount of data it can process (32-bit vs. 64-bit) and how fast it can operate (measured in gigahertz).

At the low end of the processor hierarchy lie Intel's Celeron and AMD's Duron processors. Both are inexpensive and competent for home use such as word processing or surfing the Internet. In the midrange are Intel's Pentium 4 and AMD's Athlon XP processors, suitable for ordinary business use such as spreadsheet calculations or database access. At the high end are Intel's fastest Pentium 4 processors (with Hyper-Threading technology, referred to as HT technology) and AMD's Athlon 64 (a 64-bit processor line), suitable for high-end graphics such as animation, computer-aided design, and the latest video games.

Despite the confusing variety of processors available, today's models all tend to look the same: a square chunk of metal with tiny pins protruding from one side that you drop into a socket on the motherboard. The problem is that not all processors fit into the same sockets; each processor type has a unique size, which means different processors also have different pin counts. Trying to shove a Pentium 4 processor into a socket designed for an Athlon 64 processor not only won't work but will likely damage the processor. So after you decide on the type of processor you want, the next step is finding a motherboard that contains the proper socket for your particular processor. See the "Choose The Right Processor For The Socket" sidebar for more information.

When purchasing a processor, you often have a choice between the retail version or the OEM (Original Equipment Manufacturer) version. Although the processors in both versions are identical, the retail version includes fancy packaging along with clearer instructions for installing the processor and sometimes a heatsink and fan. The OEM version is almost always cheaper than the retail version, but it comes in a plain (usually white) box with minimal instructions.

If you only plan to install a single processor, pick the retail version. You may pay slightly more, but the added instructions are almost always worth the extra expense. The OEM version is intended for sale to computer dealers who install processors on a regular basis and thus have no need for instructions printed on glossy paper with colorful diagrams since they (presumably) already know what they're doing.

Cooling Your Processor

Once you've chosen a processor and a motherboard that contains the correct socket for your processor, the final step is buying a processor-cooling fan. Cooling your processor is an absolute must, whether you opt for a CPU fan or a liquid-cooled unit. If you don't keep your processor cool, expect it to last a few minutes before burning itself out and turning a high-powered processor into a toasted chunk of useless silicon.

Although most people use a typical cooling fan, which clamps on top of the processor and blows hot air away from the processor surface, hardcore users often prefer using liquid cooling units, especially for the top-of-the-line Pentium 4 or Athlon 64FX processors that generate more heat than ordinary processors. Like cooling fans, liquid cooling units clamp on top of the processor, but instead of blowing hot air away from the processor, the liquid cooling unit circulates water or other liquids to carry away the heat from the top of the processor, in much the same way that your radiator cools the engine in your car.

Finding The Right Power Supply

If you're building a system, after choosing the processor, a cooling unit, and the proper motherboard for your processor, you also need to consider the power supply. The most common power supply is known as an ATX, although there are also Mini-ATX, MicroATX, and Flex ATX power supplies. The type of computer case you buy can determine whether you can use an ATX, MicroATX, or Flex ATX power supply.

To provide maximum cooling for your processor, look at the location of the air vents of your power supply. The better power supplies have air vents located on the bottom, which places the air vents near the processor. This allows the power supply air vents to suck away the hot air generated by the processor and provide additional cooling capabilities. Cheaper power supplies have air vents located just in the front, which places the air vents away from the processor and does not help cool the processor.

Putting It All Together

With your processor, motherboard, computer case, and power supply together, you're ready to start putting your computer together. When building a computer, you need the following:

A clean, well-lit, flat surface to lay out all of your computer parts.
A Phillips and flathead screwdriver for opening your computer case and attaching your motherboard inside the computer case.
An antistatic wristband to ground yourself so static electricity doesn't fry your processor or motherboard when you touch them.
Plenty of time. Don't rush yourself or you're likely to lose parts or cause an accident such as bending or breaking pins on your processor.

After you have all of the above items in place, it's time to install your processor on your motherboard. Some older processors, such as the original Athlon processors, were slot-based, which meant that the processors looked like thicker versions of expansion cards that slid into a slot on the motherboard. Newer processors, such as the Pentium 4 and recent Athlon versions, are socket-based, which means the processors look like squares with pins protruding from their bottom.

The latest processors fit into ZIF (Zero Insertion Force) sockets, which means they require little force to install or remove. You just drop the processor into the ZIF socket and pull a lever to lock it in place. To remove the processor, you just open the locking lever and lift the processor out. In comparison, older processors used to plug into LIF (Low Insertion Force) sockets, which required you to press the processor firmly in place and then use a special tool that looked like a miniature crowbar, called a chip puller, to pry the chip out. Needless to say, LIF sockets resulted in plenty of bent and broken processor pins and are rarely found anymore except in ancient computers.

Since the newer processors are socket-based, the following steps explain how to install a socket-based Athlon 64 processor. Although the specific details may differ when installing a Pentium 4 processor, the general steps should be similar.

Step #1: Install the backplate. The retention frame and backplate attach to opposite sides of the motherboard. The backplate sticks to the bottom of the motherboard and provides holes for tightening the retention frame in place.

1. Position the backplate on the underside of the motherboard so that the backplate holes align with the holes on the motherboard. When you're satisfied that you know how to position the backplate correctly, peel the liner off the backplate to expose the sticky surface underneath and place the backplate, sticky side up, on a flat surface. (Caution: Avoid touching the sticky surface or else the adhesive may not be strong enough to hold the backplate in place.)

2. Align the motherboard over the holes on the backplate. When the holes are aligned, press the motherboard firmly in place on top of the backplate. The backplate should be stuck to the underside of the motherboard.

Step #2: Install the retention frame. The retention frame wraps around the processor socket and provides a base for holding the cooling fan over the processor. The retention frame attaches to the bottom of the motherboard and uses screws to hold the retention frame to the backplate on the opposite side of the motherboard.

3. Place the retention frame around the processor socket and align it with the holes in the motherboard. Screw it in place to tighten the retention frame to the motherboard. (The retention frame is symmetrical so as long as you align the screw holes of the retention frame with the screw holes in the motherboard, the retention frame will be positioned correctly around the processor socket.)

Step #3: Install the CPU. One corner of the processor socket appears cut off at an angle. This is designed to only allow the processor to fit in one way into the socket. Once you correctly align the processor in its socket, you need to lock down the processor socket lever to clamp the processor firmly in place.

4. Raise the processor socket lever.

5. Align the CPU over the processor socket so that the triangle of the processor aligns with the triangle marked on the processor socket.

6. Drop the CPU into the processor socket. (Caution: Do not force the CPU into the processor socket or you may bend or break pins.)

7. Lower and lock the socket lever. Lowering the lever may take some force. You may want to record the CPU serial number off the top of the processor at this time before you cover it up with the cooling fan. (Caution: Do not apply power yet. Without a heatsink and fan, the CPU will overheat quickly.)

Step #4: Install the CPU cooling fan. The retail version of the Athlon 64 processor includes a heatsink/cooling fan that attaches to the top of the processor in two ways: First, the heatsink/cooling fan unit uses clips to clamp onto the retention frame. Second, the heatsink/cooling fan includes glue that helps it stick to the top of the processor.

8. Remove the clear plastic protective cover that protects the bottom of the thermal heatsink to reveal the adhesive that helps hold the cooling fan in place on top of the processor. (Caution: Make sure the top of the CPU is clean and make sure no dirt, pet hair, etc. gets trapped on the sticky surface of the heatsink/fan.)

9. Align the heatsink/cooling fan over the CPU. (Caution: Make sure the two retention clips on the heatsink/cooling fan align with the two clip holders on the retention frame.)

10. Hook both metal clips under retention frame clips. (NOTE: You may need to use force to attach the second clip in place.)

11. Pull the cam lever and lock in place.

12.Connect the fan plug to the motherboard fan socket.

Installing a CPU is fairly straightforward once you get past the confusing multitude of choices between processors, motherboards, power supplies, and computer cases. To simplify the entire process, many dealers sell complete kits that include the proper computer case, power supply, motherboard, and CPU-all you have to do is add a hard drive, CD/DVD drives, video graphics card, keyboard and mouse, monitor, and an operating system. If you just want to upgrade an older computer, you can also buy CPU/ motherboard combinations so you don't have to worry about buying the right processor with the right motherboard.

Whether you opt for a complete computer kit, a CPU/motherboard combination, or separate parts purchased individually, you'll find that installing a CPU is simple enough for anyone to do. The hardest part is simply deciding what parts you need beforehand.

Etna PA 15223 Onsite Computer Repair Service by MDofPC

Onsite Computer Repair Services include but are not limited to:

All service work carries a 30 day warranty from the date it was performed. All technicians are Microsoft and CompTia Certified with at least 5 years of experience.

Onsite Fee is $35 up to 30 miles away
Hourly service rate is $35 per hour

Call 412-680-1134 or email: mdofpc@gmail.com for more information

Computers For Sale

Imagine the next time you join a discussion about Computers For Sale. When you start sharing the fascinating Computers For Sale facts below, your friends will be absolutely amazed.

Do you have a computer yet? No, I'm not talking about that Tandy 1000 you've got tucked away in the spare room. I'm talking about a new computer. You know, one that has Internet access capabilities. Okay, I'm probably going a tad too far with that spiel, but you do want to make sure your PC or Mac is up to par. This is the only way you can enjoy the latest technology. Therefore, it's time to browse the vast array of computers for sale. There is virtually no limit to what you can buy. Personal computers can do it all these days. Looking to burn CDs? No problem. Want to have high speed cable Internet access? Sure thing. Today's machines can do it all and they're more compact than ever before.

So far, we've uncovered some interesting facts about Computers For Sale. You may decide that the following information is even more interesting.

Do you know where to browse in search of computers for sale? This really isn't a hard question. In fact, you probably have a few places near by. Circuit City is a wonderful place to begin shopping for PCs. The first thing you want to determine is what you want your personal computer to do. If you're in search of the basics such as Internet access, typing papers, and sending emails, then you won't have to spend much. Now days you can pick up a Dell desktop package for around 300 bucks. That will include the tower, monitor, keyboard, and sometimes a free printer. Everything you need to get started. Best Buy is another great place to shop for computers for sale. They have a large selection ranging from Sony to IBM. Are you dreaming of a simple desktop PC or do you have your heart set on a mini notebook. They make these as small as a half an inch thick these days. But don't worry; they still pretty much do it all. Now you can even download your own tunes to the computer, and then burn them to a CD. This is perfect for those of us who want to spend less on music.

Have you browsed the plethora of computers for sale online? The World-Wide-Web has the absolute biggest selection of PCs to choose from. Basically anything you could possibly be searching for that's related to computers is online. When you sort through the computers for sale online, you also ensure yourself of acquiring the best deals on hardware and software. Isn't it time you took a gander at the current PC and Mac selection, folks? When it comes to personal computers, things are changing every day. Don't get left behind.

That's the latest from the Computers For Sale authorities. Once you're familiar with these ideas, you'll be ready to move to the next level.

How to Choose Between PC Gaming and Console Gaming by MDofPC

How to Choose Between PC Gaming and Console Gaming

Three different game platforms are available: console (games that attach to your TV, like Playstation and Nintendo), handheld and personal computer (PC). Handheld is best for kids who like to pull out a game any time of the day. But the consoles and PCs provide the kicker graphics.

	Steps:
1.	Think about the price of the system. A good PC may run as much as $2,000, and the best may be closer to $3,000. A console system is only about $200 to $250.

2.	Consider power. Today's PCs can offer a 300-MHz, 64-bit processor; a 32-bit wave table with FM synthesis (for sound); 16.8-million-color, 800-by-600 or greater resolution display; 16 megabytes (MB) of RAM; 500MB of storage and a quad-speed or faster CD-ROM. Consoles offer a 6-MHz, 32-bit processor; 16-bit FM synthesis (sound); 32,000-color, 500-by-300 resolution display; and 1MB of RAM. The more limited console capabilities force detailed games to skip frames in the animation and lower the speed. Consoles miss a lot of the detail and depth found on PCs.

3.	Ponder compatibility. Every PC has different specifications and a huge range of other variables attached to it (operating system version, other software installed that may conflict with games and so on). PC owners may find themselves calling the tech line to find out how to configure the computer properly for each game - a problem console owners don't have.

4.	Consider the price of the games. The cost of games for PCs is often less than the cost of games for consoles.

5.	Determine who's going to be playing the games. If your kids are the gamers, do you want them messing with your computer all the time, perhaps trashing your files in the process? Do you want play games with multiple participants? This can be easier on a console.

Apple Desktop Computers

The following paragraphs summarize the work of Computers experts who are completely familiar with all the aspects of Computers. Heed their advice to avoid any Computers surprises.

Are you old enough to remember the days before computers? If you are, then you know that back then, a typewriter was just a typewriter. Then IBM came out with the one with the ball. You could do something no ordinary person thought was possible-change the font.

The personal computer changed everything particularly in the way we created documents. Now the rest is history with some many applications, games; how can anyone live without a computer? The problem is that we have been brainwashed and our senses dull to into thinking there is only one type of computer. Not true.

Like you probably have, I have been tied, eye and hands, to a computer for about ten years and I too thought that all computers were created equal until I started using an Apple desktop computer or Mac.

Now that we've covered those aspects of Computers, let's turn to some of the other factors that need to be considered.

An Apple desktop computer is about the same as an ordinary computer as a horse is to a cow. The cow runs, well, like a cow. The horse (and the Apple desktop computer) is sleek and efficient, build for performance. The cow will do what you want it to with a little encouragement. The apple desktop computer lives to follow your commands just like the horse. The cow needs to rest and often quits working 'just because'. The Mac works on and on and on because that is what it is made to do.

You might think that I am just saying this but in fact, I became a true believer after a month with my Apple desktop and suddenly realized, it had never crashed even once. The 'cow' crashes about twice a day.
Sure, if you worked with a PC for a long time, you need a period of adjustment. Not that the Apple computer is difficult; it is just slightly different. To open a file from the "finder" known on a PC as the explorer, you can't press 'return' that take some getting use to. And here is another thing that is different with an Apple desktop. No viruses. I do not even own a virus cleaning system although I keep a virus checker going in the background on my Apple desktop computer. And what do you think it finds? PC viruses that have no effect on my Mac.

Another thing about an Apple computer that is great is the automatic software updates from the Internet. Just hook up to the Net and it automatically calls home for updates. No checking the website, no figuring out what you need. The operating and installed apple software is updated automatically.

I tell my friends, my Apple desktop computer is a real computer; the "other one" is just a toy in comparison.

Now might be a good time to write down the main points covered above. The act of putting it down on paper will help you remember what's important about Computers.

Handheld devices

Handheld computing devices, or personal data assistants (PDAs), are rapidly growing in popularity. Along with the growing use of PDAs has come a corresponding growth in the demand for wireless network connectivity, auditing, and management. Consider the advantages of being able to check your email anywhere in your house or office with only a few taps of a stylus and no boot-up time.

Many companies are already developing high-end productivity applications for the PDA market. For example, the Pocket PC (which uses Microsoft's embedded operating system, Windows CE) ships with a Microsoft Terminal Server Client, allowing you to connect to servers virtually anywhere on your network. Medical students are even using PDAs connected to wireless networks to watch surgeries via streaming video. Thus, the potential for growth in this market is tremendous.

Traditionally, the two main competitors in the PDA operating system market have been Palm (using Palm OS) and the Pocket PC (using Windows CE). However, the use of Palm OS has gradually faded away into obsolescence, and has been replaced by Windows CE. Let us then finally exorcise the melancholy specter of Palm from this book and return to it no more.

At the time of this writing, the Palm has not shown much in the way of 802.11b connectivity, but the Pocket PC, on the other hand, has shown tremendous abilities. Many manufacturers are writing Pocket PC drivers for their hardware, thus expand-ing the capabilities of this already very functional product. Just as with desktop or laptop computers, there are many models of hardware that will support and run the Pocket PC operating system. Each device is unique and offers its own features and benefits. Features such as increased memory, higher resolution screens, and the capability to work with external hardware such as PCMCIA and compact flash cards are all factors to consider in your purchasing decision.

One device that we have found more than equal to the task is the Compaq iPAQ. When it comes to wireless connectivity and features, iPAQ is the hands-down leader in the PDA market. Companies such as ORiNOCO, Network Associates, and Cisco are aggressively pursuing the iPAQ as a key player in the wireless realm. Vendors are targeting software applications specifically toward the iPAQ and its capability to support a wide range of external hardware devices.

Although not yet as powerful as their desktop forefathers, PDAs are a useful extension to a home or business network. With wider deployment of 802.11b networks and the increase of free public networks, handheld devices will soon be ubiquitous among casual users. In addition, the number of corporate employees telecommuting from their PDAs through Virtual Private Networks (VPNs) is expected to grow rapidly

Carnegie PA 15106 Onsite Computer Repair Service by MDofPC

Onsite Computer Repair Services include but are not limited to:

All service work carries a 30 day warranty from the date it was performed. All technicians are Microsoft and CompTia Certified with at least 5 years of experience.

Onsite Fee is $35 up to 30 miles away
Hourly service rate is $35 per hour

Call 412-680-1134 or email: mdofpc@gmail.com for more information

Chipsets - part 2

Intel 440 Chipsets

440LX

The 440LX (by this time Intel had dropped the term "Triton") was the successor to the Pentium Pro 440FX chipset and was developed by Intel to consolidate on the critical success of the Pentium II processor launched a few months earlier. The most important feature of the 440LX is support for the Accelerated Graphics Port (AGP), a new, fast, dedicated bus designed to eliminate bottlenecks between the CPU, graphics controller and system memory, which will aid fast, high-quality 3D graphics.

Other improvements with the LX are more like housekeeping, bringing the Pentium II chipset up to the feature set of the 430TX by providing support for SDRAM and Ultra DMA IDE channels. The chipset includes the Advanced Configuration and Power Interface (ACPI), allowing quick power down and up, remote start-up over a LAN for remote network management, plus temperature and fan speed sensors. The chipset also has better integration with the capabilities of the Pentium II, such as support for dynamic execution and processor pipelining.

440EX

The 440EX AGPset, based on the core technology of the 440LX AGPset, is designed for use with the Celeron family of processors. It is ACPI-compliant and extends support for a number of advanced features such as AGP, UltraDMA/33, USB and 66MHz SDRAM, to the "Basic PC" market segment.

440BX

The PC's system bus had been a bottleneck for too long. Manufacturers of alternative motherboard chipsets had made the first move, pushing Socket 7 chipsets beyond Intel's 66MHz. Intel's response came in April 1998, with the release of its 440BX chipset, which represented a major step in the Pentium II architecture. The principal advantage of the 440BX chipset is support for a 100MHz system bus and 100MHz SDRAM. The former 66MHz bus speed is supported, allowing the BX chipset to be used with older (233MHz-333MHz) Pentium IIs.

The 440BX chipset features Intel's Quad Port Acceleration (QPA) to improve bandwidth between the Pentium II processor, the Accelerated Graphics Port, 100-MHz SDRAM and the PCI bus. QPA combines enhanced bus arbitration, deeper buffers, open-page memory architecture and ECC memory control to improve system performance. Other features include support for dual processors, 2x AGP, and the Advanced Configuration Interface (ACPI).

440ZX

The 440ZX is designed for lower cost form factors without sacrificing the performance expected from an AGPset, enabling 100MHz performance in form factors like microATX. With footprint compatibility with the 440BX, the 440ZX is intended to allow OEMs to leverage BX design and validation investment to produce new systems to meet entry level market segment needs.

440GX

Released at the same time as the Pentium II Xeon processor in mid-1998, the 440GX chipset was an evolution of the 440BX AGPset intended for use with Xeon-based workstations and servers. Built around the core architecture of its 440BX predecessor, the 440GX includes support for both Slot 1 and Slot 2 implementations, a 2x AGP expansion slot, dual CPUs and a maximum of 2GB of memory.

Importantly, the chipset supports full speed backside bus operation, enabling the Pentium II Xeon's Level 2 cache to run at the same speed as the core of the CPU.

Consider Having A Custom Computer Built

At some point in time, you are going to be in the market for a new computer. When this time comes, you should definitely check out your options with custom built computers.

First off, let me develop a bit of credibility. I have been working on the net, and thus computers, for nine years. Between my partner and I, we have over 200 total sites. All of this means I am on a computer roughly 15 hours a day during the week and at least four hours a day on the weekends. I love the work, so it isn t a problem. Regardless, I have gone through at least 15 computers and developed a feel for what works best.

If you work on the computer frequently, you need one thing more than anything else. You need speed. Most computers are built to minimum levels in one area or another. Like the weak link in a chain, one slow area kills the speed of the computer. So, you need a computer that flies on all fronts. So, who sells them. Sadly, the answer is nobody. Instead, you need to have one built for you.

The best recommendation I can give you is to request MDofPC Custom Computers LLC to build a computer for you. . Avoid the big megamarts or the local overpriced computer store. When you call one of our sales reps, you should tell them the type of work you do, what you want the computer to do and what you don t care about. If you use the computer for business purposes, you probably need excel. If you don t, you probably don t. Also emphasize that you want to the computer to be blinding fast. The computer I am working on now is custom built. The pages load so fast on the web that I can t actually see them loading. They are just there. This is what you want. Make sure you tell them this clearly.

You are probably skeptical about two things price and quality. On price, you should expect to pay about the same amount or less than you would for an off the shelf computer. I paid $800 for this one and it is better than anything you can get off the shelf. As to quality, I hate to break the news to you, but name brand computers are made from the same parts your professional will be building. Dell does not make hard drives. IBM does not make video cards. They all are using parts from Intel, Selectron and the basic suppliers. Your computer will be built with the same thing and you won t have to pay for the brand name .

What if you have a problem with the computer? Well, you can call the person that built it. They are like car mechanics. They are always around and they take pride in their work. If there is a problem, they will fix it for free. Now, contrast that with a name brand computer. Let s say we buy a Dell computer, one of the worst brands on the market. If you have a problem, you call customer service This person, of course, is in India, the Philippines or some other location. They are reading a script of solutions to complaints. If your problem isn t on that script, you are out of luck. Now, which situation sounds better to you?

At the end of the day, name brand computers are a scam. For the same price, you can get a custom built computer that blows away anything off the shelf. Try it just once and you will be amazed how much better buying a computer will end up. Hey, that s my recommendation after years of using them.

How to install a Sound Card by MDofPC

How to install a Sound Card

Most modern sound cards are designed with the PCI interface and connects to the PCI slot of your motherboard. Place your sound card on top of a chosen slot. Gently push down the card so it sits into position. Once the card is seated correctly into position, screw the card on to the case.

Finally insert the audio cable into the CD-IN socket. The other end of the cable should be connected to Audio-out socket on your CD/DVD-ROM drive.

Install PCI cards by MDofPC

Helping to Installing PCI Cards By MDofPC

Remmeber things before opening up the computer

Opening up your computer comes with some risk. Always keep safety in mind when working inside your computer (as you should with any electrical device). That said, getting comfortable with cracking it open and fiddling around opens up a whole new world of options and upgrades to your personal computing experience.

Whether you re installing a wireless card, firewire card, sound card, TV capture card, etc., the process is almost always identical.

What you ll need:

PCI Card
Screwdriver
Your computer

Above Pic showing as follows.

Step 1: Safety

To get your computer ready, you need to make it safe. That means unplugging it from the wall and turning off the switch on the back of the power supply unit. you ve circumvented the most dangerous aspect of installing your PCI card - electricity.

Once you ve rendered your computer powerless, it s time to open up your case. This process varies from case to case, but it s generally relatively simple , involving the removal of a couple of screws and a side panel. This should give you easy access and plenty of room to install that PCI card. While working inside your case, you need to be mindful of static electricity. To avoid building up a static charge that could potentially short out a component, some people use an anti-static strap (available from most computer hardware retailers). I prefer not to use the strap. Instead, just be mindful to touch a grounded metal surface from time to time to prevent a static charge from building. Touching your computer s power supply unit, for example, should do the trick.

Step 2: Open PCI slot

Next find an open PCI slot (see picture below) on your motherboard. The number of available PCI slots varies from motherboard to motherboard, but if you ve never installed a PCI card before, you should certainly have an opening or three. If you ve got a few open spots, consider leaving an empty slot between cards to help keep things cool inside your PC (this isn t a huge deal, but a good practice if you ve got room for it).

Once you ve chosen a PCI slot, remove the screw holding the PCI slot cover in place (in some cases, you may need to remove the screw above and below the slot cover). Though you won t need the cover anymore (your card will take its place),

Step 3: Install the PCI card

First, remove your PCI card from the anti-static wrapping. When handling the card, be gentle. Try to hold the card by the metal bracket and the edges - it s best not to get your fingerprints all over the working parts of the card itself. Align your PCI card tabs with the open slot on your motherboard and firmly press down on the mounting bracket and the top edge of the card until the card is snuggly secured into position.

All that s left of the card installation is to screw the mounting bracket screw from step 2 into your new PCI card bracket, securing your card in its place.

Step 4: Finished

Replace your computer s side panel and screw it into place, plug in your power supply unit and boot up. Now you re back in the realm of software where you re the undisputed master. When your computer boots up, install your drivers and you re set! ( To be safe, you should always read the directions included with your PCI card to be certain. )

Perfect iTunes EQ Settings by MDofPC

Perfect iTunes EQ Settings

We've all seen the EQ setting in iTunes, but not many of us know exactly how to use it to its full potential. Rich Tozzoli, Senior Editor of Surround Professional Magazine breaks each EQ slider down and helps you get the most out of your music.

NOTE: The following is a guideline and some general information about the built-in equalizer in iTunes. As always, use your ear and common sense to get the best EQ setting for your tastes, speaker system and music styles. Like anything else that's subjective, each person will have their own favorites.

For those of you who want a little more, or a little less of your music in iTunes, there is a handy built in equalizer lurking behind the screen. By clicking on the small EQ icon on the bottom of your iTunes screen (to the left of the visualizer), an Equalizer window will open up. You could also open it by selecting it in the Window drop down menu.

This type of EQ is called a graphic equalizer, because the selections of frequencies are laid out in a straight line. To be more specific, it s called a 10-band graphic equalizer, since there are 10 different EQ frequencies (bands) to choose from. A 10-band graphic EQ is slightly different from a typical stereos EQ, which might have just a fixed treble and bass setting. For example, when you do turn up the bass, you d be increasing only one set frequency usually around 100 Hz (hertz). The same applies if you turned up the treble knob, which might be set to 10K (kilohertz).

The benefit of the graphic 10-band EQ in iTunes is that you have the choice over which band you choose to increase, or decrease. iTunes has frequency choices at 32, 64, 125, 250, 500, 1K, 2K, 4K, 8K and 16K (which again stands for kilohertz). These various bands will have differening effects on the sound of your music. In the EQ window, let s start from left to right and quickly discuss what each band does.

UNDERSTANDING EACH EQ SLIDER

Let's start from left to right on the EQ and quickly discuss what each band does.

32 Hz: This is the lowest frequency selection on the EQ. This sits in the lowest of low bass frequencies, where sub information resides in mixes such as kick drums and bass instruments. Some speaker systems can't even reproduce this frequency.

64 Hz: This second bass frequency starts to become audible on decent speakers or subwoofers. Again, mostly bass drums and bass instruments will reside in this region.

125 Hz: Many small speakers, such as in your laptop, can just about handle this frequency for bass information. In other words, if you turn it up on most systems, you'll hear more bottom in your mix.

250 Hz: This is still considered low-end, but more of the "woofy" sound of bass and drum sounds. Guitars and pianos will have a large amount of low end in this frequency range.

500 Hz: Now were approaching midrange frequencies, but still some of the low end of vocals and the mids of bass instruments sit here in a mix.

1K: This is now low midrange of most instruments such as guitars, pianos, snare drums, etc.

2K: The 2k frequency can boost or cut the "nasal" sound of your music, in the range your voice makes when you hold your nose and talk.

4K: 4k is the upper mid range that many electric guitars sit in, as well as a large portion of many instruments.

8K: This is getting into the high end, where the majority of cymbals and hi-hats are, as well as upper range of synths, pianos and guitars. Many vocals have a lot of information in this range.

16K: Theoretically, us humans can hear just above 20K, so this is true high end. If you crank this up, your mixes will get sizzly'. This is the top of high end on the iTunes equalizer.

iTUNES EQ PRESETS

If you click and hold down the drop down menu at the top of the 10-band graphic EQ (now that you already know what that means), you can choose Presets for various types of music, such as Electronic, Jazz, R&B and Rock. If you choose "Electronic" for example, you'd see most of the frequency bands on the EQ boost up, especially the lows and highs. This will have a noticeable effect on your music, increasing the amount of low end and high-end information in the music. If you chose "Treble Reducer", it will do just that lower the 1K thru 16K bands, therefore reducing the high end. A preset like "Loudness" boosted most of the low end, cut some 4K, and really turned up 8K, with only a slightly larger amount of 16K. If you do that, your music will seem, well louder!

MAKING YOUR OWN iTUNES EQ PRESETS

You can also make choices in the drop down menu to edit your presets by renaming or deleting them, or you can choose to Make Preset. This lets you save your favorite settings after you've moved the EQ bands up or down. I have many different settings I've saved, usually after calling up a Preset and changing it to my liking.

The only other choices on the Equalizer are the ability to turn on or off the EQ by selecting "On", and a variable Preamp slider. The Preamp will bring up the overall gain of iTunes, which is almost like turning up your volume on your stereo system. Be careful though, because by turning up a preamp too much, you can overdrive your system, which creates a nasty, crunchy distortion (unless you like that kind of thing). By turning it up just a little, you can certainly get more volume out of your speakers. Combine that with some of your own 10-band graphic EQ settings, and the Equalizer can be quite a powerful tool!

Depending on your tastes, you may want a different EQ setting for each artist, album, genre, etc. iTunes actually lets you assign a preset to each individual song but you probably don't want to get that carried away.

Coraopolis PA 15108 $75 Computer Repair PickUp & Dropoff Service

Pickup & Drop Off Computer Repair Services include but are not limited to:

Virus Detection & Removal, Spyware Detection & Removal, Windows Updates & Service Packs, Unlimited Antivirus Protection, Unlimited Spyware Protection, Registry Repair & Optimization, Removal of Unnecessary Programs, Free Up Additional Ram, Delete Internet History & Temporary Files, Defragment of Hard Drive, Provide Automatic Hard Drive Defrag, Troubleshoot & Install Printer Issues, Troubleshoot & Install Scanner Issues, Speed Up Internet Access, Upgrade Memory, Fix Broken Power Jacks, Replace Bad Power Supplies or Adapters, Dust & Debris Removal From PC, Upgrade & Replace Hard Drive, Troubleshoot & Replace Motherboard, Upgrade & Replace CD & DVD & BluRay Drives, Troubleshoot Network Issues, Upgrade or New Network Installations, Wireless Networking, Replace Cooling Fans, Replace & Fix Broken LCD Screens, Complete Laptop & Notebook Repairs, Data Restoration, Setup & Configure Backup and much more!

All service work carries a 30 day warranty from the date it was performed. All technicians are Microsoft and CompTia Certified with at least 5 years of experience.

Pickup & Drop Off Fee is $35 up to 30 miles away (covers both pickup & drop off)
Flat Service Rate of $75 plus any hardware or upgrades

We are the only computer repair location offering a Flat Service Repair Rate of $75 on all types of computers, laptops, servers, netbooks, mainframes and more.

Call 412-680-1134 or email: mdofpc@gmail.com for more information

USB Features by MDofPC

USB Features

The Universal Serial Bus has the following features:

The computer acts as the host.
Up to 127 devices can connect to the host, either directly or by way of USB hubs.
Individual USB cables can run as long as 5 meters; with hubs, devices can be up to 30 meters (six cables' worth) away from the host.
With USB 2.,the bus has a maximum data rate of 480 megabits per second.
A USB cable has two wires for power (+5 volts and ground) and a twisted pair of wires to carry the data.
On the power wires, the computer can supply up to 500 milliamps of power at 5 volts.
Low-power devices (such as mice) can draw their power directly from the bus. High-power devices (such as printers) have their own power supplies and draw minimal power from the bus. Hubs can have their own power supplies to provide power to devices connected to the hub.
USB devices are hot-swappable, meaning you can plug them into the bus and unplug them any time.
Many USB devices can be put to sleep by the host computer when the computer enters a power-saving mode.

The devices connected to a USB port rely on the USB cable to carry power and data.

Inside a USB cable: There are two wires for power -- +5 volts (red) and ground (brown) -- and a twisted pair (yellow and blue) of wires to carry the data. The cable is also shielded.

The USB Process

When the host powers up, it queries all of the devices connected to the bus and assigns each one an address. This process is called enumeration -- devices are also enumerated when they connect to the bus. The host also finds out from each device what type of data transfer it wishes to perform:

Interrupt - A device like a mouse or a keyboard, which will be sending very little data, would choose the interrupt mode.
Bulk - A device like a printer, which receives data in one big packet, uses the bulk transfer mode. A block of data is sent to the printer (in 64-byte chunks) and verified to make sure it is correct.
Isochronous - A streaming device (such as Speakers) uses the isochronous mode. Data streams between the device and the host in real-time, and there is no error correction.

The host can also send commands or query parameters with control packets.

As devices are enumerated, the host is keeping track of the total bandwidth that all of the isochronous and interrupt devices are requesting. They can consume up to 90 percent of the 480 Mbps of bandwidth that is available. After 90 percent is used up, the host denies access to any other isochronous or interrupt devices. Control packets and packets for bulk transfers use any bandwidth left over (at least 10 percent).

The Universal Serial Bus divides the available bandwidth into frames, and the host controls the frames. Frames contain 1,500 bytes, and a new frame starts every millisecond. During a frame, isochronous and interrupt devices get a slot so they are guaranteed the bandwidth they need. Bulk and control transfers use whatever space is left. The technical links at the end of the article contain lots of detail if you would like to learn more.

USB 2.0

The standard for USB version 2.0 was released in April 2000 and serves as an upgrade for USB 1.1.

USB 2.0 (High-speed USB) provides additional bandwidth for multimedia and storage applications and has a data transmission speed 40 times faster than USB 1.1. To allow a smooth transition for both consumers and manufacturers, USB 2.0 has full forward and backward compatibility with original USB devices and works with cables and connectors made for original USB, too.

Supporting three speed modes (1.5, 12 and 480 megabits per second), USB 2.0 supports low-bandwidth devices such as keyboards and mice as well as high-bandwidth ones like high-resolution webcams , scanners ,printers and high-capacity storage System. The deployment of USB 2.0 has allowed PC industry leaders to forge ahead with the development of next-generation PC peripherals to complement existing high-performance PCs. The transmission speed of USB 2.0 also facilitates the development of next-generation PCs and applications. In addition to improving functionality and encouraging innovation, USB 2.0 increases the productivity of user applications and allows the user to run multiple PC applications at once or several high-performance peripherals simultaneously.

Crafton PA 15205 Onsite Computer Repair Service by MDofPC

Onsite Computer Repair Services include but are not limited to:

All service work carries a 30 day warranty from the date it was performed. All technicians are Microsoft and CompTia Certified with at least 5 years of experience.

Onsite Fee is $35 up to 30 miles away
Hourly service rate is $35 per hour

Call 412-680-1134 or email: mdofpc@gmail.com for more information

How PDAs Work by MDofPC

How PDAs Work

The main purpose of a personal digital assistant (PDA) is to act as an electronic organizer or day planner that is portable, easy to use and capable of sharing information with your PC. It's supposed to be an extension of the PC, not a replacement.

PDAs, also called handhelds or palmtops, have definitely evolved over the years. Not only can they manage your personal information, such as contacts, appointments, and to-do lists, today's devices can also connect to the Internet, act as global positioning system (GPS) devices, and run multimedia software. What's more, manufacturers have combined PDAs with cell phones, multimedia players and other electronic gadgetry.

As its capabilities continue to grow, the standard PDA device is changing. In this article, we take look at the PDA -- where it's been, how it is converging with other devices, and where it's headed. We also examine how PDAs work and give you some pointers on how to select one.

Types of PDAs Traditional PDAs

Today's traditional PDAs are descendents of the original PalmPilot and Microsoft Handheld PC devices. Palm devices run the Palm OS (operating system), and Microsoft Pocket PCs run Windows Mobile. The differences between the two systems are fewer than in the past.

Known for their ease of use, Palm OS PDAs have:

A vast library of third-party applications (more than 20,000) that you can add to the system (most devices come bundled with e-mail, productivity, and multimedia software)
An updated version of the Graffiti handwriting-recognition application
Synchronization with both Windows and Macintosh computers using the Palm Desktop
Smaller displays than Pocket PCs to accommodate a dedicated Graffiti area on the device (Some higher-end Palm devices now incorporate a virtual Graffiti area in the display, resulting in a larger display area.)

Most Palm devices are made by palmOne, which offers the Zire and Tungsten product lines. The company formed in 2003 when Palm Computing acquired Handspring, Inc. Sony, which produced the Palm-based CLIE, stopped producing PDAs in 2005.

Pocket PC is the generic name for Windows Mobile PDAs. Their standard features include:

Pocket versions of Microsoft applications such as Microsoft Word, Excel, and Outlook (note that some formatting is lost between Pocket and standard versions of documents)
Synchronization with Microsoft Outlook on a Windows PC (synchronization with e-mail systems other than Outlook or with Macintosh computers requires additional software)
Three handwriting-recognition applications: Transcriber, Letter Recognizer (similar to the new version of Graffiti), and Block Recognizer (similar to the original Graffiti)
A virtual writing area, which maximizes the display size
Windows Media Player for multimedia content

Smart Phones

A smart phone is either a cell phone with PDA capabilities or a traditional PDA with added cell phone capabilities, depending on the form factor (style) and manufacturer. Characteristics of these devices include:

A cellular service provider to handle phone service (As with cell phones, you typically purchase a cellular plan and smart phone from the service provider.)
Internet access through cellular data networks
Various combinations of cell phone and PDA features, depending on the device (for example, not all smart phones offer handwriting-recognition capabilities)
A number of different operating systems, including Windows Mobile Pocket PC Phone Edition, the Palm OS, the Blackberry OS for Blackberry smart phones, and the Symbian OS for smart phones from Panasonic, Nokia, Samsung and others

Motherboards - part 3

CMOS RAM

Motherboards also include a separate block of memory made from very low power consumption CMOS (complementary metal oxide silicon) RAM chips, which is kept "alive" by a battery even when the PC's power is off. This is used to store basic information about the PC's configuration: number and type of hard and floppy drives, how much memory, what kind and so on. All this used to be entered manually, but modern auto-configuring BIOSes do much of this work, in which case the more important settings are advanced settings such as DRAM timings. The other important data kept in CMOS memory is the time and date, which is updated by a Real Time Clock (RTC).

The CMOS memory is usually located with the real-time clock in the motherboard chipset or in a separate real-time clock chip. The PC reads the time from the RTC when it boots up, after which the CPU keeps time - which is why system clocks are sometimes out of sync. Rebooting the PC causes the RTC to be reread, increasing their accuracy.

In modern-day PCs the nonvolatile BIOS memory is generally an EEPROM or Flash memory chip. There is still a backup battery involved, but its role is not to maintain the data stored in the RAM, only to keep the RTC chip operational.

EFI

The BIOS has evolved very little since the birth of the PC in 1981, remaining a chunk of hand-crafted assembly language code most users know only for the series of arcane configuration and test messages fleetingly displayed when they turn on their PC.

Intel first signalled that all that was about to change in early 2000, with the release of the first version of its Extensible Firmware Interface (EFI) specification, a proposed standard for the architecture, interface and services of a brand new type of PC firmware, designed to provide a well-specified set of services that are consistent across all platforms.

EFI services are divided into two distinct groups, those that are available only before the operating system is loaded, known as "Boot Services," and those that are also available after EFI has assumed its minimum footprint configuration, known as "Runtime Services." Boot Services provide the breadth of functionality offered by EFI for platform configuration, initialisation, diagnostics, OS kernel image loading and other functions. Run-time Services represent a minimum set of services primarily used to query and update non-volatile EFI settings.

Services within EFI are officially specified in the EFI Specification as core services and protocol interfaces. Various protocol interfaces have been defined for access to a variety of boot devices, many of which are provided in the EFI reference implementation. Other protocol interfaces provide services for application level functions, such as memory allocation and obtaining access to a specified protocol interface.

EFI modules are generally defined as applications or drivers. Drivers conform to a model defined in the EFI specification, and are used to implement a particular protocol interface. In many cases the implementation of one protocol interface may use or enhance the functionality of an existing protocol interface, thereby providing a mechanism for an object oriented design practice called containment and aggregation.

In essence, EFI is effectively a tiny operating system in its own right, complete with its own basic networking, graphics, keyboard and storage handling software. This will allow it to have a radically different user interface to what we've been accustomed to, with support for high resolution displays and a proper GUI. The differences are far more than cosmetic though.

Since EFI is able to manage its own storage space - normally envisioned as a partition on a hard disk - hardware manufacturers will be able to add many more diagnostic and control options, and include support for different kinds of computer systems and configurations, without being constrained by the cost of expensive onboard flash memory. Moreover, the fact that EFI is developed in a high-level programming language will also spur innovation, allowing additional features to be created using standard programming tools. Such additions can include much more detailed and useful diagnostics, self-configuration programs and ways to sort out problems even if the operating system has died. Since it has its own networking capability, EFI will also be able to support remote diagnostics.

The EFI specification is primarily intended for the next generation of IA-32 and Itanium architecture-based computers, and is an outgrowth of the "Intel Boot Initiative" (IBI) program that began in 1998.

64 and 32 bit processors by MDofPC

The difference between 64 and 32 bit processors

In the future, the battle between 64 bit vs 32 bit processors will inevitably yield the 64 bit processor as the victor, but this transition is going to take some time.

First, I ll talk about the pure mathematics and structure of the processors that are involved here. I ll keep this part short and sweet.

A bit is short for binary digit. It is basically how a computer stores and makes references to data, memory, etc. A bit can have a value of 1 or 0, that s it. So binary code is streams of 1 s and 0 s, such as this random sequence 100100100111. These bits are also how your processor does calculations. By using 32 bits your processor can represent numbers from 0 to 4,294,967,295 while a 64-bit machine can represent numbers from 0 to 18,446,744,073,709,551,615. Obviously this means your computer can do math with larger numbers, and be more efficient with smaller numbers.

Now see, that description wasn t too bad, but the question is how does this affect you, the average PC owner? The largest benefit will go to academic institutions and private companies, where large calculations are being performed, huge databases are being accessed, and complex problems are being solved.

Everyone that doesn t fall into that category will see some benefit of using 64 bit processors over 32 bit processors, but not much in today s marketplace. The AMD Athlon 64-bit processor is completely backward compatible, meaning you can currently use it with 32-bit operating systems and software programs. You will see some benefits by using this setup, but because the programs weren t written to take advantage of the extra power, they won t use much of it.

The true benefits of this set up don t come from the amount of bits, but by the improved structure of the 64 bit vs 32 bit processor's older structure. A 64-bit processor is made with more advanced silicon processes, have more transistors, and faster speeds. This is currently where the true benefit of switching to a 64-bit processor lays.

As for 64-bit operating systems and software, many are in the works, but nothing is in final version. Microsoft has released a beta version of Windows XP that takes advantage of the 64 bit technology, but there are still issues. The problem is when you run 32-bit software programs in the environment of a 64-bit operating system. Many programs won t work properly, such as Adobe Acrobat and Windows Media Player, for example. Another issue is RAM. You really need about 4 GB of RAM to take full advantage of the capabilities offered by a 64-bit processor, while most PC owners have less than 1 GB under their computer s hood.

So, the question now is should you buy a 64 bit processor now, or wait?

Disadvantages:

You re currently not able to take full advantage of the technology because the software vendors haven t made the switch from 32-bit to 64-bit processors.

Most AMD Athlon 64 bit processors are expensive, with prices sure to go down in the future.

Advantages:

Better performance out of a 32-bit operating system.

Probably the last processor you ll have to buy for many years to come.

Chipsets - part 4

815 chipset

The various problems that had so delayed the introduction of Direct Rambus DRAM (DRDRAM), finally resulted in Intel doing what it had been so reluctant to do for so long - release a chipset supporting PC133 SDRAM. In fact, in mid-2000, it announced two such chipsets - formerly codenamed "Solano" - the 815 Chipset and the 815E Chipset.

Both chipsets use Intel's Graphics and Memory Controller Hub (GMCH). This supports both PC133 and PC100 SDRAM and provides onboard graphics, with a 230MHz RAMDAC and limited 3D acceleration. This gives system integrators the option of using the on-board graphics - and system memory - for lower cost systems or upgrading via an external graphics card for either AGP 4x or AGP 2x graphics capabilities.

Additionally, and like the 820E Chipset before it, the 815E features a new I/O Controller Hub (ICH2) for greater system performance and flexibility. This provides an additional USB controller, a Local Area Network (LAN) Connect Interface, dual Ultra ATA /100 controllers and up to six-channel audio capabilities. Integrating a Fast Ethernet controller directly into the chipsets makes it easier for computer manufacturers and system integrators to implement cost-effective network connections into PCs. The ICH2's enhanced AC97 interface supports full surround-sound for Dolby Digital audio found on DVD and simultaneously supports a soft modem connection.

850 chipset

Designed in tandem with the Pentium 4 processor, Intel's 850 Chipset represents the next step in the evolution of the Intel Hub Architecture, the successor to the previous northbridge /southbridge technology first seen on the 810 Chipset. Comprising the 82850 Memory Controller Hub (MCH) and 82801BA I/O Controller Hub (ICH2), the new chipset's principal features are:

a 400MHz system bus
dual RDRAM memory channels, operating in lock step to deliver 3.2 GBps of memory bandwidth to the processor
support for 1.5V AGP4x technology, allowing graphics controllers to access main memory at over 1 GBps - twice the speed of previous AGP platforms
two USB controllers, doubling the bandwidth available for USB peripherals to 24 MBps over four ports
dual Ultra ATA/100 controllers support the fastest IDE interface for transfers to storage devices.

To ensure maximum performance, the system bus is balanced with the dual RDRAM channels at 3.2 GBps, providing 3x the bandwidth of platforms based on Intel III processors and allowing better concurrency for media-rich applications and multitasking.

In the autumn of 2002, some 18 months after the i850 was first introduced, the i850E variant was released, extending the capabilities of the chipset to support Hyper-Threading, a 533MHz system bus and PC1066 memory, for Pentium 4 class processors.

PDA Programming with Satellite Forms by MDofPC

PDA Programming with Satellite Forms

One of the leading development tools if not the leading development tool for the Palm Computing Platform is Satellite Forms 4.0 from Pumatech. While I don't have any hard and fast statistics on PalmOS development tool usage, I do know that the two "essentials" in most Palm developers' toolboxes are Palm C and Satellite Forms. A third-party development tool vendor recently told me that 90% of his enterprise customers are using Satellite Forms as their primary tool a number I don't dispute. Two up-and-coming competitors to Satellite Forms are Java 2 Micro Edition (mentioned in several of my earlier articles) and AppForge (a "Visual Basic" for the PalmOS, to be covered in a later article). Both of these products are very new but should see significant growth over the next year. For the time being, however, Satellite Forms continues to lead the way with its powerful combination of a visual integrated development environment (IDE), database access tools, and extensible component libraries (known as SFX's).

What Is Satellite Forms?

Like its distant relative Microsoft Visual Basic, Satellite Forms is many things, including these:

A programming language
A development environment
A runtime engine
An object model
A client/server development tool

Satellite Forms' Programming Model

If you're one of the millions of people familiar with Microsoft Visual Basic, you'll be able to pick up Satellite Forms very quickly. In fact, the languages are so similar that I won't bother to go into details on the syntax specifics. (Satellite Forms' own documentation points the new programmer to "any good bookstore" for programming books on Visual Basic!) Suffice it to say that the constructs you've grown to know and love (well not many love VB but you get the point) are alive and well with Satellite Forms. Variables are declared using the dim keyword, lines of code have no terminating character (such as the semicolon used in Java and C), and methods of objects are called using the dot (.) notation, as in Object.method().

Programming in Satellite Forms is event-driven, meaning that all code is run based on some event triggered by the user, the application, or the underlying operating system. Sample events that are often handled include Form.AfterLoad(), called after a form is first loaded, and Control.OnClick(), called when a control is selected with a user's stylus. Related properties and methods can be contained within an object, and a basic object model is included. This model includes the App object, the Control object, the Extension object, the Field object, the Form object, and the Table object. Just like Visual Basic, multiple objects can be grouped together into a collection. The object model includes the Controls, Extensions, Fields, Forms, and Tables collections.

Database Access Capabilities

While it's possible to build virtually any type of PalmOS application using Satellite Forms, it's predominantly used to build forms-based data-display and acquisition applications for mobile corporate users. The Satellite Forms development tools and process center around three primary processes:

The identification and retrieval of data from a desktop or enterprise database
The viewing and editing of that data on a handheld device
The syncing (a commonly used term for the data synchronization process) of the edited data back to the original desktop or enterprise database via the Satellite Forms conduit

NOTE

Some explanation of the term conduit may be required here. A conduit is a piece of software that runs on a desktop client or enterprise server, usually in the form of a DLL or shared object. This software performs the task of retrieving data from the handheld computer (a PalmOS device, in the case of Satellite Forms) and updating the data in the data store. The Satellite Forms conduit is distributed as an ActiveX control; developers can build applications using this control by trapping the HotSyncStatus event that's fired when a user presses the HotSync button on his or her docked device.

Databases can be identified or created at design time through the use of the data editing/import tools within the App Designer. Whatever the choice, Satellite Forms takes a snapshot of the targeted data and saves it within one or more local dBASE-formatted files. The developer must either write custom code that copies the data from these files back to the original database on a HotSync or make use of an enterprise sync tool such as Pumatech's Intellisync Anywhere (currently used by Yahoo! Mobile and other large organizations).

Introduction About Notebook Computer By MDofPC

Introduction

Notebook computers are becoming more important as they assume additional roles in the corporate computing environment. Corporations are integrating notebooks at an increasing rate, and these notebooks are more expensive than desktops. Effective management of notebook assets will therefore pay greater dividends than with desktops. This makes it crucial to look at notebooks when managing total cost of ownership (TCO).

As notebooks become primary computers, users are experiencing in-creased demands for more storage. Today's notebooks can easily run out of storage in 6 to 18 months, which is well before the useful life of the computer has ended. Hard drive upgrades are excellent tools for managing TCO.

The useful life of the installed notebook base can be extended 12 to 24 months by upgrading the hard drive (and possibly the RAM). The investment required for this is only 15% to 30% of the replacement cost of a new system. This enables users to get the data storage and processing capabilities they need, while freeing up investment capital for other corporate requirements.

Hard drive upgrades are commonly used for desktop computers. Organizations deploy new desktops only where more processing power is required, and existing desktops are upgraded for continued use in less processor-intensive applications. This tool for managing TCO has been largely untapped in the notebook arena, even though notebooks are more expensive and are in wide use.

Apple G4 IBook

The following article presents the very latest information on Computers. If you have a particular interest in Computers, then this informative article is required reading.

Who likes computers? Okay, come on, we all do. If you don't need them for school or work, you surely enjoy surfing the web. Whether it be a PC or a Mac, you most likely have some modern-day computer for your daily needs. The Apple G4 Ibook is a prime example of what computers are all about. I purchased my fourteen-inch notebook about a year ago, and now I can't live without it. The Apple G4 Ibook offers a standard 60 gigs, combo or super drive, and a compact size to tote around everywhere. This magnificent machine has changed my view of computers.

Coming from a background of PCs, I wasn't familiar with the Apple G4 Ibook, or the Macs at all for that matter. After a long discussion with my brother, a computer technician previously obsessed with IBM, I came to the conclusion that I would get an Apple G4 Ibook. If this professional PC lover recommended a Mac to me, what else was I to do. He now also enjoys an Ibook, and prefers it to his IBM notebook. Furthermore, I was convinced once again by a computer geek at my University, who had recently made the transition from PC to Mac, and said he wouldn't go back. This is basically due to Mac's simplicity.

If your Computers facts are out-of-date, how will that affect your actions and decisions? Make certain you don't let important Computers information slip by you.

While PCs have the standard right and left click option with their mouse, Apple G4 Ibooks have only one button. There is no right click. You want to make a command. Try open apple and a letter which refers to the command. This is easy. Open apple N will pull up a new search engine window if you're browsing the web and do not wish to close your current one. Icons can be dragged to the folders and locations of your choice. Very simple. You can hide your icons with the Apple G4 Ibook. Just scroll your mouse to the bottom of the screen and they'll magnify for your convenience.

When it comes to choosing a notebook computer, there are choices galore. You have to keep in mind what you're purchasing it for. While Macs have a reputation for video and edit capabilities, PCs are known for having better game options. All in all, both types of computers can do virtually anything you need and want them to. It all comes down to personal preference. After years of PC use, I chose the Apple G4 Ibook for its simplicity. Not to mention the wonderful virus control. One thing you will notice after buying a Mac, viruses seem to be a PC thing.

Of course, it's impossible to put everything about Computers into just one article. But you can't deny that you've just added to your understanding about Computers, and that's time well spent.

Chipsets - part 9

Intel 915 Express chipsets

Announced at the same time as the i925X Express", the i915 Express chipset family - codenamed Grantsdale and comprising the i915P and i915G chipsets - have the same features as its sibling with the exception of some specific performance improvements.

The principal differences between the i915 and i925X chipsets are in graphics and memory support. The i915 supports traditional dual-channel DDR memory as well as the more expensive DDR2 variety. In addition, the i915G chipset includes an integrated Intel Graphics Media Accelerator 900, optimised for Microsoft DirectX 9 and capable of providing dual independent display capability with support for the latest 16:9 ratio monitors, in addition to conventional 4:3 displays.

The 3D graphics pipeline is broken up into four major stages, including geometry processing, setup (vertex processing), texture application and rasterisation. The Intel GMA 900 is optimised to use the Intel Pentium 4 processor for software-based geometry processing (such as transform and lighting) defined by Microsoft DirectX 9.

The Intel GMA 900 handles the remaining three stages, including converting vertices to pixels, applying textures to pixels, and rasterisation - the application of lighting and other effects to produce the final pixel value. From the rasterisation stage the Intel GMA 900 writes the final pixel value to the frame buffer for display. Intel GMA 900 includes two independent display pipelines that enable operation of dual displays.

The Intel GMA 900 utilises a shared memory architecture, its support for dual-channel DDR2/533-MHz memory ensuring the memory bandwidth so critically important for quality and performance.

Intel 945 Express chipsets

Since the current chipsets didn't recognise more than one CPU, Intel had no choice but to release new chipsets at the same time as its dual-core Pentium D and Extreme Edition processors. Formerly codenamed "Lakeport", the mainstream 945 chipsets essentially provide the same features as the earlier 915 chipsets, plus support for the Pentium D processors.

However, the new chipsets aren't simply an artificial designation to allow motherboards to handle dual-core processors; there are technical differences and improvements too, albeit incremental ones.

The 945 chipset can handle front-side bus speeds up to 1066MHz and DDR2 memory up to 667MHz, providing up to 10.7GBps of peak memory bandwidth. The latter should provide a noticeable performance boost compared to DDR2-533 systems. Maximum RAM is be limited to 4GB and there's no provision for ECC support.

As with its predecessor, the 945 chipset is available in both P and G versions. The 845G differs from the 945P by the integration of Intel's GMA 950 onboard graphics on to the northbridge. This is a faster version of the GMA 900 present on the 915G chipset, up from 333MHz to 400MHz. The moderate speed hike allows a throughput of up to 1.6GTexels/sec, more than adequate for 2D applications, allowing desktop resolutions of up to 2048 x 1536 pixels at 75Hz and the ability to run two monitors simultaneously via an ADD2 extension card. However, while DirectX 9 3D performance is improved, with Vertex Shader 3.0 and T&L operations still performed in software, this is insufficient for geometry-intensive games.

In addition to providing improved graphics, the GMA 950 supports Media Expansion Cards, allowing a user to take advantage of several video output options in a single-card solution, to provide video input capability and PVR functionality and to support a wide range of display types and configurations, including support of HDTV playback on consumer electronic displays at either 720p or 1080i resolutions.

As with the previous ICH6 chips, the 945's southbridge chip is available in two versions, the basic ICH7 or the ICH7R. Both include four integrated Serial ATA ports - supporting SATA's new 3 GBps transfer rates to suitable hard drives or optical devices - 8 USB2.0 ports, support for 6 PCI slots and High-Definition Audio, a worthwhile improvement over basic AC'97. The ICH7 offers 4 PCI-Express x1 lanes that can be combined to form a single x4 port. The ICHR version differs by adding a further two PCI-Express and an enhanced version of Intel's Matrix Storage Technology.

The latter allows two separate RAID partitions to be combined on one physical set of drives. In addition to RAID0 (striping) and RAID1 (mirroring), the new version also allows for a combination of RAID5 (striping with parity) and RAID10 (stripped mirrors). It also provides support for the AHCI specification, enabling hardware-assisted Native Command Queuing (NCQ) for faster boot times and file transfers and the hot-plugging of devices.

Available as options on both 945P and 945G chipsets are an Intel Gigabit LAN interface and Intel's Active Management technology, useful for monitoring and controlling PCs in an enterprise environment.

How to install a CD Writer by MDofPC

How to install a CD Writer

The rear end of your CD-RW drive should look similar to the image below.

It contains all the usual connectors such an IDE connector, a power connector, audio connector, and a place to set the jumpers. Set the jumpers so the drive is configured to run as a Master device. It is best to connect your CD-RW on separate IDE cable. This would avoid problems while you copy CD's on-the-fly. This means copying a source CD from a CD/DVD-ROM drive to a blank destination CD in your CD-RW drive without the source CD being copied to the hard disk first. Copying on-the-fly is less time consuming than copying the source CD to the hard disk first. However if you decide to connect your CD-RW drive and another device like a DVD-ROM on the same IDE cable, it would be fine providing you make an image of your source CD on a HDD first before copying to your blank CD. You may have problems such as "buffer under run" errors if you try to copy on-the-fly.

Place your CD-RW drive into a mounting slot as shown. Position the drive correctly and screw it onto the case.

Connect the IDE and the power cable to the drive. If you want to use the CD-RW drive for playing Audio CD's then you also need to connect an audio cable to the Audio-out socket of the drive. If you have a CD/DVD-ROM then the audio cable is usually connected that drive instead of the CD-RW, but there is no reason why you can't have both.

Finally the other end of the IDE cable should be connected to an IDE socket of the motherboard.

How to Choose a Microprocessor/CPU by MDofPC

How to Choose a Microprocessor/CPU?

Choices: In the current market you have seven main categories of microprocessors to choose for your desktop computers: Xeon, Pentium IV, Pentium III, Celeron, Opteron, Athlon, and Duron.

Pentium 4 Socket 423 vs Pentum 4 Socket 478: Recently Intel released two versions of the Pentium 4: Socket 423 and Socket 478. Socket 423 was short lived and didn't go past 2.0GHz. At this point there is very little support for it. We recommend going with Socket 478 for all new Pentium 4 based systems.

.Pentium 4 Socket 478 vs Celeron Socket 478: Performance wise the Pentium 4 is up to 25-30% faster compared to an equal speeded Celeron. Celeron Socket 478 is best used where budgets are extremely tight but Intel is a requirement.

Pentium 4 Socket 478 vs AMD Athlon XP Socket A You give a little, you take a little. Overall the performance of Athlon XP processors is very high. Archetectually these processors are very different and as such they can not be compared fairly when looking only at speed in MHz or GHz. To make true comparisons performance testing must be used. AMD realized this and uses a performance based model numbering system. When looking at the model number performance can be roughly equated to GHz speed +/- 100MHz. For example a AMD Athlon XP1700+ processor is going to compare favorably to a Pentium 4 1.7GHz processor. On some tasks the AMD part will be faster, on others the Intel will be faster. For most people the AMD part is a better deal because it can run everything the Intel part can and is often much cheaper.

Bus Speeds / Front Side Bus The bus speed is a very important aspect of your processor choice. Generally: The higher the better when you are talking about like processors. Front Side Bus speed affects your performance level.

Pentium IV vs Pentium III: While the Pentium IV boasts a high clock rate, the clock rate isn't directly comparable to that of previous processors due to design changes. (While a P4 1.4ghz may be 400mhz faster then a PIII 1GHz, but the P4 may fall behind the PIII in some tasks). As time progresses, software developers are optimizing their programs to better take advantage of the new features of the P4. At this point the Pentium III is starting to dissappear though, we recommend going with the newer Pentium 4 Socket 478.

Pentium III vs. Celeron: Besides the obvious price differences, the main technical difference between Pentium III and Celeron is that Pentium III has 512k level 2 cache while Celeron has only 128k. This difference is however very misleading. Cache is used to speed up the CPU access to repeatedly used data in memory and it is very critical for activities such as gaming and 3D computing. If all you plan to use your computer for are word processing, e-mail and surfing the web, Celeron is a very economic choice. That s often the case for most office applications. However, if you want to use your computer for games and high-end computing, Pentium III with more cache would be a better choice. This sounds just the opposite of what Intel has been trying to market their products.

AMD now vs. AMD's past: AMD microprocessors have gained popularity in the last couple of years, mainly as a result of the success of Athlon. Their price, speed, and 3D performance are very attractive for people who don t care about the name of a product but the contents. Historically, AMD gained their first converts among technically oriented people who like to venture into something new and different. The business world is taking a longer time to accept them, partially due to inertia and image problems. AMD is now leading in the top-speed performance for PC and has won many benchmarking tests.

Athlon vs. Duron: From AMD - The AMD Duron processor is a derivative of the state-of-the-art AMD Athlon processor. Although the two processors are related, there are key differences in the CPUs and the platforms designed to support them, reflecting the requirements of their target markets. Specifically, the AMD Athlon processor is planned to be available at higher clock rates, and features more full-speed, on-chip cache memory. The AMD Duron processor was designed to consume less power than the AMD Athlon processor, thereby enabling lower cost systems. Additionally, AMD Duron processor-based PCs are likely to employ lower cost memory and graphics solutions. When comparing equal speed Celeron processors to Duron processors the Duron is almost always faster.

Athlon vs. Thunderbird: Thunderbird is the AMD internal code name for the new AMD Athlon processor with performance enhancing cache memory. The new AMD Athlon processor now features performance enhancing cache memory. Putting the 256KB L2 cache on chip enhances the performance of the AMD Athlon processor. Additionally, the new AMD Athlon processors are primarily available in sockets (Socket A). In other words, Thunderbird is a nickname for a new type of Athlon.

Athlon Slot A vs. Athlon Socket A: The classic Slot A Athlon has virtually disappeared from usage, and has largely been replaced by the Socket A Thunderbird & Duron processors. Those building new systems are advised to go with the socket interface vs slot.

Opteron vs Xeon vs MP: The Opteron is AMD's new 32/64bit processors mainly targeted at servers. It offers many innovative features compared to the Athlon MP (AMDs current generation of server processors). They key ability of the Opteron over other processors is that it is capable of 64-bit processing which isn't possible with the MP or Xeon. The currently generation of Xeon processors is very similar to the Intel P4. All three of these type of processors can be used to make a reliable server system, provided you can locate all the parts you need to make it. Typically server motherboards (dual/quad cpu) are harder to locate then other types of motherboards and are much more expensive.

Software compatibility problems for AMD processors are very rare. If you are using some very specialized software (often very old, too) designed only with Intel processors, you might run into some problems.

Heat Considerations: Higher speeds means more heat from the CPU. The microprocessor cooling has become much more important and sophisticated than in the 486 and Pentium ages. Consider using a huge heat sink, efficient CPU fan, front and rear case fans , fan duct, and an efficient case among other tools to keep your processor cool.

Power Considerations: As the CPU speed increases, the need for a more reliable and powerful power supply increases. Choose the best power supply your budget can afford.

Reliability: Among all computer components, microprocessors are among those with the least return rates and thus the highest reliability, which is true for all brands of microprocessors. This is probably due to the fact that the microprocessors are mass-produced by machines with little if any, human interaction. In addition, the quality control process can be automated.

Once you have made a decision on the category of the microprocessor, choose the highest speed your budget can allow in that category. Keep in mind that the overall speed of a computer system depends on: microprocessor speed, size of RAM memory, size of cache, hard drive access speed, and video speed. You often have to pay too much to reach the top performance speed. For instance, the top speed may give you 20% more in performance than the next level down, but the price may be 100% more.

Price vs. Performance: There is typically no good correlation between these two factors, especially at the top speeds. Average users should not purchase the top-speed on the market. The price difference is not worthy of the performance difference.

Motherboard Considerations: Different microprocessors may require different motherboards. Choosing a motherboard first may help you choose the processor. If you already have a motherboard, consult your motherboard s manual to determine which microprocessor to use. If you are shopping for a motherboard then take a look at the specification for it and or the motherboard manufacturer website. They often provide CPU support lists that can be very helpful. In any event: Don't try putting a square peg in a round hole. Make sure that the socket or slot type of the motherboard matches the socket or slot type of the processor.

Upgrade Considerations: Check the highest speed that your motherboard would allow for that category of processors to see how much higher you could upgrade to without changing the motherboard.

Cranberry PA 16319 Onsite Computer Repair Service by MDofPC

Onsite Computer Repair Services include but are not limited to:

All service work carries a 30 day warranty from the date it was performed. All technicians are Microsoft and CompTia Certified with at least 5 years of experience.

Onsite Fee is $35 up to 30 miles away
Hourly service rate is $35 per hour

Call 412-680-1134 or email: mdofpc@gmail.com for more information

Dormont PA 15216 Onsite Computer Repair Service by MDofPC

Onsite Computer Repair Services include but are not limited to:

All service work carries a 30 day warranty from the date it was performed. All technicians are Microsoft and CompTia Certified with at least 5 years of experience.

Onsite Fee is $35 up to 30 miles away
Hourly service rate is $35 per hour

Call 412-680-1134 or email: mdofpc@gmail.com for more information

Chipsets - part 5

i845 chipset

The fact that system builders were obliged to use expensive DRDRAM - by virtue of the absence of any Pentium 4 chipsets supporting conventional SDRAM - had been an issue ever since the Pentium 4's launch at the end of 2000. The situation changed during the course of 2001, with chipmakers SiS and VIA both releasing Pentium 4 chipsets with DDR SDRAM support. Although this was a move of which Intel disapproved, it did have the effect of boosting the appeal of the Pentium 4, whose sales hitherto had been disappointing.

In the summer of 2001 Intel eventually gave in to market pressures and released their 845 chipset - previously codenamed "Brookdale" - supporting Pentium 4 systems' use of PC133 SDRAM. Whilst the combination of i845 and PC133 SDRAM meant lower prices - given that the speed of the memory bus was about three times slower than that of the Pentium 4 system bus - it also meant significantly poorer performance than that of an i850/DRDRAM based system. The reason the i845 didn't support faster DDR SDRAM at this time was apparently because they were prevented from allowing this until the start of the following year by the terms of a contract they'd entered into with Rambus, the inventors of DRDRAM.

Sure enough, at the beginning of 2002 re-released of the i845 chipset. The new version - sometimes being referred to as i845D - differs from its predecessor only in respect of its memory controller, which now supports PC1600 and PC2100 SDRAM - sometimes referred to as DDR200 and DDR266 respectively - in addition to PC133 SDRAM. It had reportedly been Intel's original intention for the i845 chipset to support only DDR200 SDRAM - capable of providing a maximum bandwidth of 1600MBps. However, the boom in the use of DDR SDRAM - and the consequent dramatic fall in prices - caused a rethink and the subsequent decision to extend support to DDR266 (maximum bandwidth 2100MBps). The fact that the company was prepared to make this decision even though it was bound to adversely impact the market share of its i850 chipset appears to indicate that the company's apparent infatuation with DRDRAM is well and truly over.

The 400MHz system bus of the i845 solution enables up to 3.2GBps of memory bandwidth to Pentium 4 processor. Compare this with the up to 1 GBps of data transfer possible from PC133 SDRAM and it is clear why faster DDR SDRAM makes such a difference to overall system performance. Its 1.5V 4x AGP interface with provides over 1 GBps of graphics bandwidth. Other features of the i845 chipset include an 4x AGP interface, 133MBps to the PCI, support for four USB ports, six-channel audio, a generally unused LAN connect interface, dual ATA-100 controllers and CNR support.

The i845 is Intel's first chipset to use a Flip Chip BGA packaging for the chip itself. This improves heat conductivity between the Memory & Controller Hub (MCH) and its heatsink which is required for proper operation. It is also the first MCH built using a 0.18-micron process; earlier versions have been 0.25-micron. The smaller die allows another first - the incorporation of a Level 3-like write cache, significantly increasing the speed at which the CPU is able to write data. It is expected that the transition to 0.13-micron MCH/Northbridges will enable this idea to be further developed, to the point where chipsets include much larger, genuine Level 3 caches on the MCH itself. The i845 further capitalises on the performance advantage realised by its high-speed write cache by the provision of deep data buffers. These play an important role in assisting the CPU and write cache to sustain its high data throughput levels.

A number of newer versions of the i845 chipset were subsequently released, all supporting the USB 2.0 interface (which increases bandwidth up to 40 times over the previous USB 1.1 standard):

The i845G chipset, incorporating a new generation of integrated graphics - dubbed Intel Extreme Graphics - and targeted at the high-volume business and consumer desktop market segments.
The i845E chipset, which works with discrete graphics components
The i845GL chipset, designed for Celeron processor-based PCs.

i845GE chipset

The i845GE chipset was designed and optimised to support Hyper-Threading, Intel's innovative technology that achieves significant performance gains by allowing a single processor to be treated as two logical processors. Whilst not the first i845 chipset to support HT technology, it was the first in which that support was actually implemented, being launched at the same time as the first Intel's first HT-enabled desktop CPU, the 3.06GHz Pentium 4 unveiled in late 2002.

As well as supporting a faster, 266MHz version of Intel's Extreme Graphics core, the i845GE also supports a system bus speed of either 400 or 533MHz, up to DDR333 main memory and offers maximum display (digital CRT or TV) flexibility through an AGP4x connector.

The i845PE and i845GV chipsets are lower-spec variants of the i845GE, the former having no integrated graphics and the latter limiting both the Intel Extreme Graphics core and main memory support to DDR266 SDRAM.

How Motherboards Work by MDofPC

If you've ever taken the case off of a computer, you've seen the one piece of equipment that ties everything together - the motherboard. A motherboard allows all the parts of your computer to receive power and communicate with one another.

Motherboards have come a long way in the last twenty years. The first motherboards held very few actual components. The first IBM PC motherboard had only a processor and card slots. Users plugged components like floppy drive controllers and memory into the slots.

An IBM 5150 motherboard, circa 1982

Today, motherboards typically boast a wide variety of built-in features, and they directly affect a computer's capabilities and potential for upgrades. In this article, we'll look at the general components of a motherboard. Then, we'll closely examine five points that dramatically affect what a computer can do.

Motherboards: The Big Picture
A motherboard by itself is useless, but a computer has to have one to operate. The motherboard's main job is to hold the computer's microprocessor chip and let everything else connect to it. Everything that runs the computer or enhances its performance is either part of the motherboard or plugs into it via a slot or port.

A modern motherboard

The shape and layout of a motherboard is called the form factor. The form factor affects where individual components go and the shape of the computer's case. There are several specific form factors that most PC motherboards use so that they can all fit in standard cases. The form factor is just one of the many standards that apply to motherboards. Some of the other standards include:

The socket for the microprocessor determines what kind of Central Processing Unit (CPU) the motherboard uses.
The chipset is part of the motherboard's logic system and is usually made of two parts - the northbridge and the southbridge. These two "bridges" connect the CPU to other parts of the computer.
The Basic Input/Output System (BIOS) chip controls the most basic functions of the computer and performs a self-test every time you turn it on. Some systems feature dual BIOS, which provides a backup in case one fails or in case of error during updating.
The real time clock chip is a battery-operated chip that maintains basic settings and the system time.

The slots and ports found on a motherboard include:

Peripheral Component Interconnect (PCI)- connections for video, sound and video capture cards, as well as network cards
Accelerated Graphics Port(AGP) - dedicated port for video cards.
Integrated Drive Electronics(IDE) - interfaces for the hard drives
Universal Serial Bus or Firewire - external peripherals
Memory slots

Some motherboards also incorporate newer technological advances:

Redundant Array of Independent Discs (RAID) controllers allow the computer to recognize multiple drives as one drive.
PCI Express is a newer protocol that acts more like a network than a bus. It can eliminate the need for other ports, including the AGP port.
Rather than relying on plug-in cards, some motherboards have on-board sound, networking, video or other peripheral support.

In the next sections, we'll look at four components that connect to the motherboard and directly affect a computer's performance. This will provide an overview of a motherboard's functions and a guide for selecting new motherboards.

Sockets & CPUs
The CPU is the first thing that comes to mind when many people think about a computer's speed and performance. The faster the processor, the faster the computer can think. In the early days of PC computers, all processors had the same set of pins that would connect the CPU to the motherboard, called the Pin Grid Array (PGA). These pins fit into a socket layout called Socket 7. This meant that any processor would fit into any motherboard.

A Socket 754 motherboard

Today, however, CPU manufacturers Intel and AMD use a variety of PGAs, none of which fit into Socket 7. As microprocessors advance, they need more and more pins, both to handle new features and to provide more and more power to the chip.

A socket 939 motherboard

Current socket arrangements are often named for the number of pins in the PGA. Commonly used sockets are:

Socket 478 - for older Pentium and Celeron processors
Socket 754 - for AMD Sempron and some AMD Athlon processors
Socket 939 - for newer and faster AMD Athlon processors
Socket A - for older AMD Athlon processors

The newest Intel CPU does not have a PGA. It has an LGA, also known as Socket T. LGA stands for Land Grid Array. An LGA is different from a PGA in that the pins are actually part of the socket, not the CPU.

A socket LGA755 motherboard

Anyone who already has a specific CPU in mind should select a motherboard based on that CPU. For example, if you want to use one of the new multi-core chips made by Intel or AMD, you will need to select a motherboard with the correct socket for those chips. CPUs simply will not fit into sockets that don't match their PGA.

In the next section, we'll look at the chipset. It transmits the CPU's instructions to other parts of the motherboard.

Chipset
The chipset is the "glue" that connects the microprocessor to the rest of the motherboard and therefore to the rest of the computer. On a PC, it consists of two basic parts -- the northbridge and the southbridge. All of the various components of the computer communicate with the CPU through the chipset.

The northbridge and southbridge

The northbridge connects directly to the processor via the front side bus (FSB). A memory controller is located on the northbridge, which gives the CPU fast access to the memory. The northbridge also connects to the AGP or PCI Express bus and to the memory itself.

The chipset connects the CPU to other parts of the computer

The southbridge is slower than the northbridge, and information from the CPU has to go through the northbridge before reaching the southbridge. Other busses connect the southbridge to the PCI bus, the USB ports and the IDE or SATA hard disk connections.

Chipset selection and CPU selection go hand-in-hand, because manufacturers optimize chipsets to work with specific CPUs. The chipset is an integrated part of the motherboard, so it cannot be removed or upgraded. This means that not only must the motherboard's socket fit the CPU, the motherboard's chipset must work optimally with the CPU.

Next, we'll look at busses. Busses connect the chipset to the expansion slots and ports.

Bus Speed
A bus is simply a circuit that connects one part of the motherboard to another. The more data a bus can handle at one time, the faster it allows information to travel. The speed of the bus, measured in megahertz (MHz), refers to how much data can move across the bus.

Busses connect different parts of the motherboard
to one another

Bus speed usually refers to the speed of the front side bus (FSB), which connects the CPU to the northbridge. FSB speeds can range from 66 MHz to over 800 MHz. Since the CPU reaches the memory controller though the northbridge, FSB speed can dramatically affect a computer's performance.

Here are some of the other busses found on a motherboard:

The back side bus connects the CPU with the level 2 (L2) cache, also known as secondary or external cache. The processor determines the speed of the back side bus.
The memory bus connects the northbridge to the memory.
The IDE or ATA bus connects the southbridge to the disk drives.
The AGP bus connects the video card to the memory and the CPU. The speed of the AGP bus is usually 66 MHz.
The PCI bus connects PCI slots to the southbridge. On most systems, the speed of the PCI bus is 33 MHz. Also compatible with PCI is PCI Express, which is much faster than PCI but is still compatible with current software and operating systems. PCI Express is likely to replace both PCI and AGP busses.

The faster a computer's bus speed, the faster it will operate - to a point. A fast bus speed cannot make up for a slow processor or chipset.

Now let's look at memory and how it affects the motherboard's speed.

Memory
We've established that the speed of the processor itself controls how quickly a computer thinks. The speed of the chipset and busses controls how quickly it can communicate with other parts of the computer. The speed of the RAM connection directly controls how fast the computer can access instructions and data, and therefore has a big effect on system performance. A fast processor with slow RAM is going nowhere.

The amount of memory available also controls how much data the computer can have readily available. RAM makes up the bulk of a computer's memory The general rule of thumb is the more RAM the computer has, the better.

184-pin DDR DIMM RAM

Much of the memory available today is dual data rate (DDR) memory. This means that the memory can transmit data twice per cycle instead of once, which makes the memory faster. Also, most motherboards have space for multiple memory chips, and on newer motherboards, they often connect to the northbridge via a dual bus instead of a single bus. This further reduces the amount of time it takes for the processor to get information from the memory.

200-pin DDR SO DIMM RAM

A motherboard's memory slots directly affect what kind and how much memory is supported. Just like other components, the memory plugs into the slot via a series of pins. The memory module must have the right number of pins to fit into the slot on the motherboard.

Other Onboard Features

64MB SDRAM SIMM

In the earliest days of motherboards, virtually everything other than the processor came on a card that plugged into the board. Now, motherboards feature a variety of onboard accessories such as LAN support, video, sound support and RAID controllers.

Motherboards with all the bells and whistles are convenient and simple to install. There are motherboards that have everything you need to create a complete computer - all you do is stick the motherboard in a case and add a hard disk, a CD drive and a power supply. You have a completely operational computer on a single board.

For many average users, these built-in features provide ample support for video and sound. For avid gamers and people who do high-intensity graphic or computer-aided design (CAD) work, however, separate video cards provide much better performance.

Pittsburgh PA 15122 $75 Computer Repair PickUp & Dropoff Service

Pickup & Drop Off Computer Repair Services include but are not limited to:

Virus Detection & Removal, Spyware Detection & Removal, Windows Updates & Service Packs, Unlimited Antivirus Protection, Unlimited Spyware Protection, Registry Repair & Optimization, Removal of Unnecessary Programs, Free Up Additional Ram, Delete Internet History & Temporary Files, Defragment of Hard Drive, Provide Automatic Hard Drive Defrag, Troubleshoot & Install Printer Issues, Troubleshoot & Install Scanner Issues, Speed Up Internet Access, Upgrade Memory, Fix Broken Power Jacks, Replace Bad Power Supplies or Adapters, Dust & Debris Removal From PC, Upgrade & Replace Hard Drive, Troubleshoot & Replace Motherboard, Upgrade & Replace CD & DVD & BluRay Drives, Troubleshoot Network Issues, Upgrade or New Network Installations, Wireless Networking, Replace Cooling Fans, Replace & Fix Broken LCD Screens, Complete Laptop & Notebook Repairs, Data Restoration, Setup & Configure Backup and much more!

All service work carries a 30 day warranty from the date it was performed. All technicians are Microsoft and CompTia Certified with at least 5 years of experience.

Pickup & Drop Off Fee is $35 up to 30 miles away (covers both pickup & drop off)
Flat Service Rate of $75 plus any hardware or upgrades

We are the only computer repair location offering a Flat Service Repair Rate of $75 on all types of computers, laptops, servers, netbooks, mainframes and more.

Call 412-680-1134 or email: mdofpc@gmail.com for more information

Carnegie PA 15106 $75 Computer Repair PickUp & Dropoff Service

Pickup & Drop Off Computer Repair Services include but are not limited to:

Virus Detection & Removal, Spyware Detection & Removal, Windows Updates & Service Packs, Unlimited Antivirus Protection, Unlimited Spyware Protection, Registry Repair & Optimization, Removal of Unnecessary Programs, Free Up Additional Ram, Delete Internet History & Temporary Files, Defragment of Hard Drive, Provide Automatic Hard Drive Defrag, Troubleshoot & Install Printer Issues, Troubleshoot & Install Scanner Issues, Speed Up Internet Access, Upgrade Memory, Fix Broken Power Jacks, Replace Bad Power Supplies or Adapters, Dust & Debris Removal From PC, Upgrade & Replace Hard Drive, Troubleshoot & Replace Motherboard, Upgrade & Replace CD & DVD & BluRay Drives, Troubleshoot Network Issues, Upgrade or New Network Installations, Wireless Networking, Replace Cooling Fans, Replace & Fix Broken LCD Screens, Complete Laptop & Notebook Repairs, Data Restoration, Setup & Configure Backup and much more!

All service work carries a 30 day warranty from the date it was performed. All technicians are Microsoft and CompTia Certified with at least 5 years of experience.

Pickup & Drop Off Fee is $35 up to 30 miles away (covers both pickup & drop off)
Flat Service Rate of $75 plus any hardware or upgrades

We are the only computer repair location offering a Flat Service Repair Rate of $75 on all types of computers, laptops, servers, netbooks, mainframes and more.

Call 412-680-1134 or email: mdofpc@gmail.com for more information

How To Upgrade Computer or Laptop Memory By MDofPC

How To Do Your Own Computer or Laptop Memory Upgrade

Upgrading the memory in your computer or laptop is one of the easiest and most cost-effective ways of improving your computer's performance. Still many computer owners shy away from any memory upgrade for a number of reasons: lack of knowledge, warranty issues, fear of ruining their computers, compatibility concerns, or just an innate feeling that the inside of their computer is just some alien territory they must never venture.

Like a lot of things in life, a computer memory upgrade seems more complicated than it actually is. Most of the apprehension comes from a lack of knowledge. Let's face it, the average computer user may only have a vague idea about RAM, Motherboards, Graphics Cards and the like.

They know their computer works when they turn it on and that's all that really matters to them. However, what most people don't realize is that with a little investment of time and a few dollars, they can make their computer work better and faster. It's an investment that will quickly pay for itself; not only will you save time when doing your daily computer chores, but the overall enjoyment of your computer or laptop will greatly increase.

It's best to tackle this problem or task with some good information concerning all the factors involved in the upgrading of your computer's memory. Let's start with the basics and work from there.

(*Shortcut! Don't have the time or desire to read all the 'ins and outs' of a RAM or memory upgrade but still want to upgrade your system. Go to the author's resource box below and click the link. It will take you to a page where you can find a Memory Advisor tool which can scan your system and tell you which memory upgrades are possible with your particular computer or laptop.)

First Step - Know Your RAM

RAM or random access memory. This is what the computer uses to run applications and data on your computer. You need it to run your computer's OS operating system, your need it for handling graphics, files, web-browsing, e-mail and multi-tasking. RAM is vital to the operation of your computer. As a general rule, the higher the amount of RAM you have - the faster your computer will work or run.

To complicate things somewhat, there are many types of RAM. The type of RAM in your computer or laptop may depend on the year it was made.

From mid-2004 a lot of the computers have DDR2 (double data rate, second generation) SDRAM (Synchronous Dynamic RAM). Before that time many computers had DDR (double data rate, first generation) SDRAM. Most older systems use SDR (single data rate) SDRAM, fast page mode (FPM), or extended data out (EDO).

To complicate things even further, most of the types of RAM comes in different speeds!

DDR2 SDRAM - is a new standard that can boost conventional SDRAM memory up to speeds well over 200MHz and beyond. For example, the new IBM ThinkPad T43, thanks to the Sonoma Chipset or platform has 533MHz DDR 2 SDRAM.

This is much better than standard SDRAM which tops out around 150-166MHz and DDR SDRAM which starts at 200MHz and goes up to around 400MHz.

Keep in mind, DRAM means Dynamic Random Access Memory and SDRAM means Synchronous Dynamic RAM.

And to really confuse you, having a faster RAM speed does not (by itself) make your computer go faster, you must upgrade or increase the AMOUNT of RAM in your computer system to increase performance. Also keep in mind your computer was made to accept a specific memory speed and there's no benefit from going beyond that limit.

It's usually recommended that you get the fastest speeds for your system, this will permit for better compatibility and make it easier for future upgrades.

Second Step - Know Your Machine

Without a doubt, compatibility is the most important factor in buying a memory upgrade for your laptop or computer. It's essential that any upgrade be compatible with your computer or machine, i.e. otherwise it just won't work.

Therefore, you have to know the amount and kind of RAM you have in your computer or laptop. The best way to find this is to check your owner's manual. It should tell you the type of RAM your system is using, it should also tell you the maximum amount of RAM your system can take.

Obviously, an easy way to make sure you don't exceed the maximum memory on your computer, just subtract your current memory from the allowed limit listed in your system specifications. For instance, if your computer takes a maximum of 512MB of RAM and you have 256MB installed - then you can upgrade to an additional 256MB of RAM (512MB - 256MB = 256MB).

You should also be aware that DDR is not backward/forward-compatible, which means that if you're upgrading a computer that doesn't have DDR technology, it won't take a DDR upgrade.

Likewise, DDR2 is not backward-compatible, which means if your system doesn't have DDR2 technology, it won't accept a DDR2 upgrade.

So check your system very carefully and see what kind of RAM it has and the maximum amount of RAM it will take. You must also check to see if your computer's warranty will be null and void if you install the RAM yourself! Some manufacturers actually seal your computer case and you must have an authorized technician to install your RAM.

Third Step - How Much RAM Do You Need?

It's generally agreed that you need at least 256MB for Windows XP and Mac OS X. You will only need 128MB for other operating systems in Windows or Mac. Most general office work and heavy multi-tasking may need 512MB of RAM. Gamers or Professional Graphic workers usually need the most RAM - up to 2GB or more of RAM.
installing a faster speed RAM (as noted earlier) will not increase the speed of your computer or laptop. The only way to increase the speed of your computer is to increase the AMOUNT of RAM you have in your system. Going from 256MB of RAM to 512MB of RAM will speed up your computer. Going to 2GB of RAM will make it go even faster. Benchmark testing has shown that you can get from 28% up to 43% increase in performance, depending on the amount of RAM increase.

However, there's always a spoiler, other parts of your computer must be able to handle this increase. Your computer will only go as fast as your slowest link. In other words, you may have to upgrade other elements in your computer to receive the benefits of a memory upgrade. Make sure you check this factor first before your make your memory upgrade. Otherwise, you may just be wasting your time and money.

Another consideration is the Memory of your Video or Graphics Card in your system. The amount of VRAM is the major factor in your display's resolution and color depth. A faster and more powerful upgrade in your Graphics Card will give you increased performance especially for handling graphics and videos, as in 3D Gaming.

Fourth Step - Ordering Your RAM

There are over 110,000 different memory upgrades you can choose from!

There are many places to order your RAM, from your local computer store to online sites. If you're ordering online, one the most highly rated sites is Crucial.com - these people are memory experts and know their memory! They are a part of Micron, one of the largest DRAM makers in the world.

Perhaps, what's more important, Crucial has very high consumer satisfaction ratings from other third party rating sites. This gives you an unbiased recommendation or indication that the service and product is top-notch. Even more important, they have the Crucial Memory Advisor? tool which will scan your computer system and tell you what memory upgrades are available. They also back up their products with a lifetime warranty.

Some other thing to keep in mind when ordering your RAM. Many desktop systems or computers use what's called "non-parity" memory which means it does not need ECC (error correction code) or "parity" modules.

Registered, buffered, and unbuffered are other terms that will come up - they refer to how a certain memory module processes signals. Usually, most PC systems take unbuffered RAM and rely on the motherboard controller to help process memory. Registered RAM is used mostly in servers.

Fifth Step - Installing Your New Memory or RAM

If you order your RAM online, you will receive your RAM module in an anti-static bag, along with detailed instructions on how to install your RAM. On modern system boards, RAM is installed on SIMM or DIMM modules (SODIMM in notebooks).

One of the most important things to do when installing RAM or working with your Computer is to 'Ground Yourself' to make sure you don't 'Shock' your computer with static electricity. You can take some simple precautions to prevent this from happening. If you have wrist straps designed to prevent shocks, you need to wear them.

If you don't have wrist straps, here's a simple way to ground yourself:

You should turn off your computer, monitor, plus all accessories (speakers, printer, scanner). Unplug your computer and any accessories. Then quickly touch an unpainted part of your computer case and keep your feet planted in one position while installing your RAM. If you walk around, repeat the process above before you touch any internal parts of your laptop or computer.

Open up the back of your computer or laptop. Depending on your model, you may need a screwdriver. If you have a laptop or notebook, the memory slots are sometimes located under the keyboards. Most times, it's in the back of your laptop - check your manual for the location of your laptop's memory.

Depending on your upgrade, you may have to replace your RAM module with the New one, in other cases, you will be adding any extra module or two. Follow the specific directions that come with your RAM upgrade - installing the RAM is only a matter of a Push and a snap! Your RAM upgrade will snap into their memory slots without too much difficulty.

Before you close the case, turn your computer or laptop on to see if your new RAM is installed. You will see it on the startup screens or you can easily check it by going into 'My Computer' under properties - if you're using Windows.

Basically, this is how to do your own computer or laptop memory upgrade. There may be other elements or aspects you might want to check out before installing your new RAM but follow the guidelines above and the detailed instructions that come with your RAM module or modules and you should be OK.

Chipsets - part 6

Intel E7205 chipset

At the end of 2002, Intel announced the launch of a dozen Intel Xeon processor family products, including new processors, chipsets and platforms for Intel-based servers and workstations. Amongst these was one single-processor chipset, the E7205, formerly codenamed Granite Bay.

For some time the most viable way of balancing the bandwidth between the Pentium 4 CPU and its memory subsystem had been to couple the i850E chipset with dual-channel RDRAM. However, given the price and availability issues surrounding high-density RDRAM modules, this was a far from ideal solution. Despite - as its server/workstation class chipset nomenclature implies - not originally being intended for desktop use, the E7205 chipset was to provide an answer to this dilemma. With a specification which includes support for:

Dual Channel DDR266 memory bus (4.2GBps memory bandwidth)
400/533MHz FSB support (3.2GBps - 4.2GBps FSB bandwidth)
AGP 8x
USB 2.0, and
integrated LAN

it didn't take long for the motherboard manufacturers to produce boards based on the new chipset.

The E7205's memory controller is fully synchronous, meaning that the memory in E7205-based motherboards is clocked at the rate equal to the FSB frequency. Consequently, only DDR200 SDRAM may be used with CPUs supporting a 400MHz FSB and only DDR266 SDRAM with processors supporting a 533MHz FSB. The E7205 does not support DDR333 SDRAM.

With the Pentium 4 family destined to make the transition to a 800MHz Quad Pumped Bus - at which time the CPU's bus bandwidth will increase to 6.4GBps - it appears reasonable to assume that the likely way for memory subsystems to have comparable bandwidth will be the continued use of dual-channel DDR SDRAM. To that extent, the E7205 can be viewed as a prototype of the Canterwood and Springdale chipsets slated to appear in 2003.

Intel 875P chipset

Originally, Intel had planned to introduce a 800MHz FSB in the context of the Prescott, the upcoming 90nm Pentium 4 core. However, in the event this was brought forward to the spring of 2003. The rationale was to extend the Pentium 4's performance curve within the confines of their current 0.13-micron process, without having to increase clock speeds to unsustainable levels. The transition from 533MHz to 800MHz FSB was aided and abetted by an associated new chipset platform, the 875P chipset, formerly codenamed Canterwood.

A 64-bit 800MHz FSB provides 6.4GBps of bandwidth between the Memory Controller Hub (or Northbridge) and the CPU. In a move that appears to further reduce the strategic importance of DRDRAM in Intel's product planning, and that had been signalled by the earlier E7205 chipset, the memory subsystem the 875P uses to balance bandwidth between the Memory Controller Hub (MCH) and memory banks is dual channel DDR SDRAM, all of the DDR400, DDR333 and DD266 variants.

Currently, there are two different strategies being employed in dual-channel memory controllers, one in which where each memory bank has its own memory channel and an arbiter distributes the load between them and the other to actually create a wider memory channel, thereby "doubling up" on standard DDR's 64-bit data paths. The i875P employs the latter technique, with each pair of installed DIMMs acting as a 128-bit memory module, able to transfer twice as much data as a single-channel solution, without the need for an arbiter.

As a consequence, dual channel operation is dependent on a number of conditions being met, Intel specifying that motherboards should default to single-channel mode in the event of any of these being violated:

DIMMs must be installed in pairs
Both DIMMs must use the same density memory chips
Both DIMMs must use the same DRAM bus width
Both DIMMs must be either single-sided or dual-sided.

The 875P chipset also introduces two significant platform innovations:

Intel Performance Acceleration Technology (PAT), and
Communications Streaming Architecture (CSA).

PAT optimises memory access between the processor and system memory for platforms configured with both the new 800Mhz FSB and Dual-Channel DDR400 memory. CSA is a new communications architecture that creates a dedicated link from the Memory Controller Hub (MCH) to the network interface, thereby offloading network traffic from the PCI bus. Used in conjunction with the new Intel PRO/1000 CT Desktop Connection gigabit Ethernet controller, it is claimed that CSA doubles the networking bandwidth possible with traditional PCI bus-based solutions.

Additionally, the 875P chipset includes a high-performance AGP 8x graphics interface, integrated Hi-Speed USB 2.0, optional ECC is supported for users that demand memory data reliability and integrity and dual independent DMA audio engines, enabling a user to make a PC phone call whilst at the same time playing digital music streams. The chipset is also Intel's first to offer native Serial ATA (SATA), a special version designated by the "-R" suffix adding RAID - albeit only RAID 0 (data striping) - support.

MDofPC - Dvd Media Overview

DVD Overview	DVD (Digital Versatile Disc) picks up where CD left off. Where CDs have a typical storage capacity of 650Mb, DVDs can store between 4.7Gb and 17.1Gb depending on type. This increased capacity has initially been utilised by the film industry as the next generation video format. DVDs have a number of advantages over videotape: Enhanced Durability - No wear from playing, resistant to heat & magnetic fields and cost of manufacture. In addition DVD-Video allows for multiple sound tracks, subtitles, menus, copy protection and 'region codes'. A Region Code added at the authoring stage allows a publisher to limit the number of players a disc will pay on. This works in conjunction with a code in DVD players relating to the geographic region in which they are sold. DVDs can be coded to play on all players.
NTSC v PAL	TV's around the world broadly use 2 mutually incompatible systems, NTSC and PAL. This has created two types of DVDs, as discs are encoded specifically for one or other system. The problem arises in playback of DVDs in home DVD players. All players found in PAL countries will play both disc types. However, NTSC players will only play NTSC discs. This problem exists irrespective of region encoding and as a result appears to be making NTSC the industry standard in terms of the global market.
Versatile	DVD really is versatile, and as a result comes in a number of formats: DVD-Video - The current mainstay of the format. DVD-ROM - Equates to CD-ROM. DVD-Audio - Equates to Music CDs. Hybrid DVD (enhanced DVD) - Plays on home DVD and Computer players, mixing video and data. Cross Platform DVD-ROM - Mixes Apple Mac and PC data / file systems. AV-DVD (Universal DVD) - A a disk that mixes DVD-Video and DVD-Audio. Legacy DVDs - Discs with 2 layers, one of which can be read in a standard CD player. 80mm / 8cm DVDs - Equates to CD Single or Mini CDs. In addition we expect that our 'CD Different' options will become available for CDs in the near future.
Size	DVD discs come in 4 capacities, DVD 5 - 4.7 Gb, single side / single layer. DVD 9 - 8.5 GB, single side / dual layer. DVD 10 - 9.4 GB, double side / single layer. DVD 18 - 17.1 GB, double side / dual layer. Physically DVDs are the same size and thickness as CDs. However as with CDs, each manufacturer is likely to have their own moulds and different label print specifications. DVDs may have 2 data layers, hence single & dual layer discs, and this can be repeated on both sides of the disc, hence the double sided option. Label print on double sided DVDs is restricted to inside the stacking-ring so as not to interfere with the data. The amount of DVD-Video that will fit on any given DVD will depend on the quality of the encoding. A lower quality of encoding will give a longer running time, so you will fit more video encoded with Mpeg 1 than with Mpeg 2. As a general rule of thumb allow about 2 GB per hour for Video, or 2 hours per DVD layer. In the case of ROM applications using DVD 9 it is possible to optimise the disk at the glass mastering stage in order to minimise access times. As a point of interest DVDs are constructed from 2 bonded .06mm substrates (i.e. 2 thin disks glued together!), so a DVD 11 is essentially two DVD 9's back to back. Currently DVD 5 and DVD 9 are in mainstream use.
DVD-R (Recordable)	There are 2 types of Recordable DVD. DVD-R 'Authoring' writers used with special media allow DVD-Video copy protection to be written. Media and Writers are much more expensive then DVD-R 'General', which does not allow copy protected DVD-Video to be produced. Future DVD Recordable formats include DVD+R/W (Re Writable) and DVD-R/W. At the moment the +R and +RW formats are likely to be used in home recorders which will mimic Video Recorders. Microsoft is allegedly adding support for +R & +RW writers to allow for 'drag and drop' authoring. There is likely to be a repeat of the Betamax v VHS format 'war' between +R / +RW and -R / -RW formats for market domination.
DVD-RAM	DVD-RAM is widely used in the design industry as a back-up medium, but it is not widely compatible with home DVD or computer ROM players. This is mainly because of the sensitive nature of the media, which requires a 'caddy' system for protection. DVD-RAM is not a suitable mastering medium for DVD-Video or DVD-ROM.
Authoring	With Apple shipping Macs and iMacs with its 'Super Drive', iDVD and idvd Pro, DVD authoring is a realistic proposition for everyone. If you are planning to have short runs of DVDs copied then a DVD-R will be a acceptable master. If you are planning to produce a larger volume of DVDs, (the break point is currently about 250 DVDs) then you will need to supply a DLT tape master. We can accept a DVD-R but will need to make a charge for converting it to DLT. Please see our DVD mastering page for full details.
Manufacture	DVDs are produced in much the same way as CDs. For small runs we utilise DVD-R media copied from your DVD-R master. DVD-R media can be printed in the same way as CDs. For bigger runs we would 'Press' your DVDs. The pressing process is much the same as CDs in that your master, a DLT tape, is subjected to a 'Glass Mastering' process which produces the mould used to make your finished DVDs, which are then screen printed.
Licensing	Depending on the features and software used on your DVD you may incur royalty fee's. Examples may include but are not limited to Mpeg and MP3. We recommend double checking the terms of your licence(s) before production.
Packaging	DVDs can utilise all the CD packaging types. In addition new packaging for DVD is entering the market. The most popular is a smaller than A5 sized black plastic case, which accepts a cover sheet and booklet. An alternative option is the 'super' Jewel Case, a slightly larger and heavier version of the standard CD Jewel Case.

Motherboards - part 2

BIOS

The All motherboards include a small block of Read Only Memory (ROM) which is separate from the main system memory used for loading and running software. The BIOS will most likely be stored in a 32-pin chip, which can typically be identified by a silver or gold sticker that shows the name of the BIOS company - such as AMIBIOS, AWARD or Phoenix - and a code that indicates the version of code it contains. If its rectangular in shape, it's what is known as a DIP (Dual In-line Package) chip. Older motherboards may have 28-pin DIP BIOS chips. If your BIOS chip is square with connections on all four sides, it is in a PLCC (Plastic Leaded Chip Carrier) package. A locating notch indicates the orientation of pin 1.

The ROM contains the PC's Basic Input/Output System (BIOS). This offers two advantages: the code and data in the ROM BIOS need not be reloaded each time the computer is started, and they cannot be corrupted by wayward applications that write into the wrong part of memory. If you have a DIP or PLCC chip that's actually soldered to your motherboard, you'll not be able to upgrade it by replacing the ROM. Modern-day BIOSes are flash upgradeable, meaning they may be updated via a floppy diskette to ensure future compatibility with new chips, add-on cards etc.

The BIOS comprises several separate routines, serving different functions. The first part runs as soon as the machine is powered on. It inspects the computer to determine what hardware is fitted and then conducts some simple tests to check that everything is functioning normally - a process called the power-on self test (POST). If any of the peripherals are plug and play devices, it's at this point that the BIOS assigns their resources. There's also an option to enter the Setup program. This allows the user to tell the PC what hardware is fitted, but thanks to automatic self-configuring BIOSes this isn't used so much now.

If all the tests are passed, the ROM then tries to determine which drive to boot the machine from. Most PCs ship with the BIOS set to check for the presence of an operating system in the floppy disk drive first (A:), then on the primary hard disk drive. Any modern BIOS will allow the floppy drive to be moved down the list so as to reduce normal boot time by a few seconds. To accommodate PCs that ship with a bootable CD-ROM, some BIOSes allow the CD-ROM drive to be assigned as the boot drive. Some also allow booting from a hard disk drive other than the primary IDE drive. In this case it would be possible to have different operating systems - or separate instances of the same OS - on different drives. Many BIOSes allow the start-up process to be interrupted to specify the first boot device without actually having to enter the BIOS setup utility itself. If no bootable drive is detected, a message is displayed indicating that the system requires a system disk. Once the machine has booted, the BIOS serves a different purpose by presenting DOS with a standardised API for the PC hardware. In the days before Windows, this was a vital function, but 32-bit "protect mode" software doesn't use the BIOS, so again it's of less benefit today.

Windows 98 (and later) provides multiple display support. Since most PCs have only a single AGP slot, users wishing to take advantage of this will generally install a second graphics card in a PCI slot. In such cases, most BIOSes will treat the PCI card as the main graphics card by default. Some, however, allow either the AGP card or the PCI card to be designated as the primary graphics card.

Whilst the PCI interface has helped - by allowing IRQs to be shared more easily - the limited number of IRQ settings available to a PC remains a problem for many users. For this reason, most BIOSes allow ports that are not in use to be disabled. With the increasing popularity of cable and ADSL Internet connections and the ever-increasing availability of peripherals that use the USB interface, it will often be possible to get by without needing either a serial or a parallel port.

Choose Notebook Based on Hard Drives,CD and DVD Drive By MDofPC

How to Choose a Notebook Based on Hard Drives, CD and DVD Drive Options

Notebooks can come with generally have a hard disk and optical drives. Floppies are pretty much non-existent in the portable market now. Sometimes when reading the specifications or ads for a notebook you may see a reference to spindles. Each drive in a notebook constitutes a spindle. Thus a system with a floppy, hard drive and CD-Rom drive would have 3 spindles. But what do you need to know when reading the specifications for a notebook computer?

Hard Drives

The first factor is the speed of the hard drive. In most cases, notebook hard drives spin at a 4,200rpm speed. Some higher performance systems and desktop replacements will feature 5,400rpm drives. The high spin rate allows for better performance but also uses up more battery life when not plugged into an outlet.

Notebook drives are typically 2.5" in size and can range from 20 up to 160 GB in size.

Most systems will have between 40 and 80 GB of data size that is more than enough for the standard notebook system. If you are looking at a desktop replacement class notebook to be a primary system, look at getting a 60GB or larger hard drive with the computer. Some of the ultraportable systems use the newer 1.8" PC card style hard drives. These range in size from about 10 to 60 GB.

Drive accessibility matters in case you plan to upgrade your hard drive or to replace a damaged hard drive. Many notebooks available in the retail channels have the hard drives installed internally. This means that only an authorized technician will be able to open up the computer to either repair or replace a damaged hard drive. This generally isn't a problem for many people, but in a corporate environment it can cause increased down time for a worker. Notebooks that have drive bays that are accessible or swappable have the advantage of easy and quick access for upgrade or replacements.

Optical Drives

The optical drives are the key drive choice to make when purchasing a notebook system. How the system is to be used is key to the selection of the proper optical drive for the system. It is pretty much a requirement to have an optical drive either in the computer or attached externally. Without an optical drive it will not be possible to install new software onto the system. So if you are looking at an ultraportable, make sure to get an external drive or docking station with an optical drive or you will run into problems.

But what type of drive should you get? Whatever type you do get, it really should be compatible with DVDs. One of the great advantages to notebook computers is their ability to be used as portable DVD players. Anyone who flies regularly has seen at least one person pull out a notebook and start watching a movie during the flight. A basic CD-ROM drive will be sufficient for loading applications and playing audio CDs, but why loose the functional of a movie player.

CD-RW drives are useful for some people who require high capacity removable storage for backing up applications and data or for the individual wanting to create custom mix music CDs. This is good for a desktop replacement or a heavily used notebook system. Once again, if you are looking at getting a CD-RW drive, try to get one that is a combo drive. Having the ability to playback DVD movies on the go is a must.

What about a DVD writer drive? These are great multifunctional drives that can be used to read and write CDs as well as play or record DVDs. Be warned that even that fastest notebook burners are far slower than a desktop burner. Dual or Double Layer drives are also starting to show up in systems for those requiring support for the 8.5GB storage discs. Any DVD burner in a notebook should be compatible with both the +R/RW and -R/RW media.

Tcp/ip addressing and subnetting a network

A TCP/IP address, generally referred to as an IP address, consists of a thirty-two bit binary number that uniquely identifies a device on a TCP/IP network. It is logically divided into four groups and is presented in dotted binary notations. Each group contains eight bits (one byte) and every node on the TCP/IP network is assigned a unique TCP/IP number (IP address) for the identification of the node. Each IP address is separated internally into two parts: a network ID and a host ID.

The network ID uniquely identifies a network within a larger TCP/IP internetwork (a network of networks) on which a host is found. All the nodes that are within a common network use the same network ID within their full IP address. The other part of an IP address is the host ID, also known as a host address, which uniquely identifies a TCP/IP host (a workstation, server, router, or other TCP/IP device) within each network. An IP address is segmented into four sections of 8-bit octets. They are denoted in dotted decimal notations. The octets are converted to decimal (base-10 numbering system) and separated by periods.

The following is an example of a TCP/IP address:

BINARY FORMAT
DECIMAL FORMAT

10000011.01101011.00010000.11001000
131.107.16.200

Classes of IP addresses:

IP addresses are divided into five classes: A, B, C, D, and E. These classes define the number of bits that can be used for the network ID and the host ID of each address. Class A, B, and C IP addresses are used for assignment to TCP/IP hosts.

Class A: In a Class A IP address, the first octet of the IP address is always between 0 and 127 and represents the network ID, and the remaining three octets are used to represent the unique host ID on the network. There are a maximum of 128 Class A network numbers, and each number is capable of supporting 16,777,214 unique hosts. In this type of IP addresses; the first and the last network numbers are reserved. Hence, there are potentially 126 Class A networks and the actual range of the first octet is always between 1 and 126. In a class A IP address, the highest order binary bit (the leftmost bit of the 32-bit binary number) is always 0.

Class B: If the first octet of an IP address is between 128 and 191, it is a Class B IP address. In a Class B IP address, the first two octets (starting from the left) are used to represent the network numbers and the remaining two represent the unique host ID on the network. An example of a Class B IP address is 167.20.91.203 where 167.20 is the network number and 91.203 is the host ID. There are 16,384 Class B networks and each network can support a maximum of 65,534 unique hosts. In a Class B address, the two leftmost binary bits are always 10.

Class C: If the first octet of an IP address is between 192 and 223, it is a Class C IP address. In a Class C IP address, the first three octets (starting from the left) are used to represent the network numbers and the remaining octet stands for representing the unique host. An example of a Class C IP address is 192.168.1.2 where 192.168.1 is the network number and the host ID is 2. Therefore, there are 2,097,152 Class C network numbers and each network can support a maximum of 254 unique hosts. In a Class C address, the three leftmost binary bits are always 110.

Class D: If the first octet of an IP address is between 224 and 239, it is a Class D address. Class D addresses are used for multicasting to a group of IP hosts and are not assigned to individual devices on a TCP/IP network. In a Class D IP address, the four leftmost binary bits are always 1110.

Class E: If the first octet of an IP address is in the range of 240-255, it is a Class E address. Like Class D addresses, Class E addresses also cannot be assigned to individual devices on a TCP/IP network. Instead, they are reserved for experimental and future use. In a Class E address, the four leftmost binary bits are always 1111.

Loopback addresses: Loopback addresses are IP addresses with 127 in their first octet. These addresses are used to test TCP/IP configuration and hence cannot be used for assignment to individual hosts on a TCP/IP network. The most frequently used loopback address is 127.0.0.1.

IP address table:
Class
1st Octet Range
Network ID
Host ID
Number of networks
Number of Host ID's per network
Assignable to Hosts?

A
1-126
w
x.y.z
126
16,777,214
Yes

B
128-191
w.x
y.z
16,392
65,534
Yes

C
192-223
w.x.y
z
2,097,150
254
Yes

D
224-239
N/A
N/A
N/A
N/A
No

E
240-255
N/A
N/A
N/A
N/A
No

Loopback
127
N/A
N/A
N/A
N/A
No

Note: w, x, y, or z represents an octet of an IP address.

There are some rules about valid IP addresses, which are described as follows:

The first octet of an IP address must fall within the following ranges:

1-126

128-191

192-223

A valid IP address cannot start with 0, 127, or 224-255.

The host ID of the IP address cannot be all binary 0s or 1s.

The decimal value of any octet in an IP address cannot be greater than 255.

An IP address cannot be greater than 255.

Subnet Masks: Network IDs and host IDs within an IP address are distinguished by using a subnet mask. It tells a TCP/IP host how to interpret IP addresses by defining what portion of IP address is network ID and what portion is host ID. A subnet mask uses consecutive bit groups of all 0s or 1s. All 1s identify the network ID and all 0s identify the host ID portions of an IP address. Hence, a 255 in a subnet mask indicates that the corresponding octet in an IP address is a part of a network number. On the other hand, a 0 in a subnet mask indicates that the corresponding octet in the IP address is a part of the host ID.

For example, the following is an example of a 32-bit subnet mask used with the IP address 131.107.16.200:

11111111.11111111.00000000.00000000

By analyzing this subnet mask, one can know the IP address Class. As in the above example, we can see that there are sixteen 1s and sixteen 0s, which indicates that the IP address belongs to the Class B network.
IP address class
Default subnet mask (in decimal)
Default subnet mask (in binary)

Class A
255.0.0.0
11111111.00000000.00000000.00000000

Class B
255.255.0.0
11111111.11111111.00000000.00000000

Class C
255.255.255.0
11111111.11111111.11111111.00000000

Subnet masks are used by hosts to determine their network numbers and to know whether the destination host is on the same network or on a different network. Subnet masks are referenced in either dotted notation or Classless Inter Domain Routing (CIDR) notation. CIDR notation notes the number of binary 1s in the subnet mask. This number is placed at the end of the network ID.

An example of a CIDR notation for Class B IP addresses is shown as follows:
Network ID
Subnet Mask
CIDR Notation

192.168.1.0
255.255.255.0
192.168.1.0/24

172.16.0.0
255.255.0.0
172.16.0.0/16

In the above example of subnet mask (in the CIDR Notation column), the value of 24 refers to 24 binary 1 bits in the subnet mask. Since, in the subnet mask, there are three 255s and each value of 255 represents 8 bits, there are 8*3=24 binary 1 bits in the mask.

Subnetting an IP network number:

Subnetting is a process of subdividing a single IP network into multiple smaller networks with unique subnetted network IDs in order to reduce the size of the broadcast domain and better utilize the bits in the host ID. It is accomplished by modifying the subnet mask values. Subnetted network IDs are created by using bits from the host ID of the original class-based network ID.

Example 1:

A class B network of 139.12.0.0 can have up to 65,534 nodes. Due to a large number of nodes, the broadcast domain is very large. In this situation, subnetting is performed to make the broadcast domain smaller. Network 139.12.0.0 is subnetted by utilizing the first 8 host bits (the third octet) for the new subnetted network ID. When 139.12.0.0 is subnetted, separate networks with their own subnetted network IDs (139.12.1.0, 139.12.2.0, 139.12.3.0) are created.

Example 2:

If a subnet mask of 255.255.255.0 is applied to a Class B IP address of 174.15.0.0, the first three bytes (as is clear from the subnet mask) are represent a network ID, and only the rightmost byte is interpreted as a host ID. Although the address belongs to Class B, subnetting the third byte now can be used to define several subnetworks or subnets. Therefore, the broadcast domain will become smaller and each subnet will support fewer host IDs.

Interfaces - part 14

FireWire 800

In early 2001 the battle between IEEE 1394 and USB advanced another step with the 1394 Trade Association\'s approval of specifications for a faster version of IEEE 1394, called IEEE 1394b. The new standard is backwards compatible - special cables and dual technology cards allowing users transition from the old to new standards without having to retire their legacy FireWire devices - and is expected to deliver data at up to 800Mbit/s, a significant improvement on USB 2.0\'s 480Mbit/s.

Moreover, IEEE 1394b\'s doubling of the speed of the original version of FireWire over copper wiring is only part of the story. The new standard is expected to eventually allow speeds of up to 3.2Gbit/s and support distances of 100 metres on UTP-5, plastic optical fibre and glass optical fibre, as well as significantly reducing latency times by using arbitration pipelining.

For several years IEEE 1394\'s marketing had been somewhat confusing. As well as being referred to by its technical name, the technology was also sold under Apple\'s FireWire trademark and Sony\'s iLink trademark. In the spring of 2002, the 1394 Trade Association - the group charged with licensing and promoting the standard - sought to bring about a clarification by announcing a deal with Apple that allowed the group to market and license the FireWire name along with the underlying technology. Henceforth the group would encourage companies using the technology to adopt the FireWire moniker, while not forcing them so to do.

So where does that leave the competition between FireWire and USB? So long as the likes of Intel - which integrates support for USB into its chipsets - and Microsoft - which provides support for both USB and FireWire in the latest versions of its Windows XP operating systems - maintain that the two technologies are complementary, the answer is pretty much where they were before the recent speed improvements. With built-in support on nearly every new PC, USB 2.0 will continue to connect devices on the desktop, while FireWire, with its isochronous data transfer capabilities, is likely to continue to dominate the consumer electronics market.

The table below summarises the relative performance of the current FireWire and USB standards, comparing them with the legacy serial and parallel ports they have all but replaced:

Standard	Year Introduced	Initial Speed
Serial port	1960s	20Kbit/s
Parallel port	1981	1.1Mbit/s
USB	1995	12Mbit/s
FireWire	1995	400Mbit/s
USB 2.0	2000	480Mbit/s
FireWire 800	2001	850Mbit/s

How to Choose a Motherboard by MDofPC

How to Choose a Motherboard?

Make sure your motherboard is physically and electrically compatible with your processor. The two main factors to consider are: the processor form factor and bus speed support. Desktop processors come in the following form factors: Socket 7 - for Pentium, Cyrix, and AMD K5/K6 series; Socket 370 - for Pentium III (Coppermine, Tualatin), Celeron/II; Socket A/462 - for AMD Thunderbird, Athlon, Duron, XP, MP; Socket 423 - for older Pentium 4 CPUs under 2.0GHz; Socket 478 - for the current generation of Pentium 4 processors and Celeron Processors; Slot 1 - For older Pentium II, Pentium III (under 1 GHz), and some Celeron processors; and Slot A - For original classic Athlon processors and some older Thunderbird processors (under 1GHz).

If you are building a new system we highly recommend going with a CPU and motherboard that is of current technology such as, the AMD Athlon XP or the Intel Pentium 4 (Socket 478), in order to maintain an upgrade path. Once you know what form factor you are going to use you must make sure that the motherboard you are going to use supports the bus speed of your processor or higher. For instance, if you were buying an Intel Pentium 4 processor with a 533MHz bus it doesn't make sense to buy a motherboard that only supports a max bus speed of 400MHz. If you were to try to do so then the processor would either not work at all in the motherboard or at the very least it would not work at the right speed. Likewise, you wouldn't want to purchase an Athlon XP processor with a 333MHz bus and run it on a motherboard that only supports a 266MHz bus. For the best upgrade path go with a motherboard that supports the fastest bus speed of the processor form factor you want to use. (533MHz for Socket 478, 333MHz/400MHz for Socket A, and 133MHz for Socket 370).
The reliability of a motherboard as measured by return rates is roughly correlated with the price you pay. As a rule of thumb: the higher the price the better the reliability. We suspect that manufacturers who have higher profit margins do more extensive testing and quality control before shipping. Therefore, we suggest that you buy a motherboard of the highest price your budget can afford. It is not easy to replace a motherboard, even for professional technicians. Besides, if the motherboard is bad, your whole system is likely to be in jeopardy.
On the other hand, motherboards do not have any moving, consumable parts. If they go bad, most often they do so within a month. If you can take your chances and are willing to learn how to replace a motherboard, the less expensive motherboards are just fine for budget minded buyers. To help eliminate the chance of failure we highly recommend using our testing service.
Buy current but proven technology. Purchasing yesterday's technology can mean greater difficulty or limitation in future upgrades. For example, it doesn't make sense to buy a Socket 423 motherboard anymore since Intel stopped making Socket 423 processors when they reached the 2.0GHz speed. Socket 423 processors are now starting to become rare and their performance is lacking compared to newer Socket 478 versions. Similarly, it doesn't make sense to buy a motherboard that doesn't support ATA100 or ATA133. Most hard drives are ATA100 or ATA133 now and they can run significantly faster then older ATA66 or ATA33 drives.
WARNING: Changing a motherboard from one type to another with different BIOS/chipset usually requires reinstallation of your operating system, particularly under Windows 9x. This happens because Windows 9x is designed to be "smart" enough to recognize some hardware; however, once it is set you can't change it easily. This can be an upgrade nightmare if you are not prepared for it. Be prepared to do a full operating system install/re-install when you change a motherboard!
Make sure your motherboard form factor (AT, ATX, micro ATX, flexATX, or Mini-ITX) matches that of your case. It is possible for an AT motherboard to fit inside an ATX case so long as the case power supply has an AT connector. It is very difficult if not impossible to fit an ATX motherboard in an AT case. A microATX or flexATX motherboard will fit in a regular ATX case. But a regular ATX motherboard will NOT fit in a microATX/flexATX case. By all means, buy a new case with your new motherboard if any doubt exists. They come with a brand-new power supply and warranty.
ATX is currently the industry standard form factor for motherboards and cases. MicroATX and FlexATX are the small and smaller "brothers" of ATX, allowing ever-smaller systems. MiniITX is a new smaller format primarily used and marketed by VIA. It is very small compared to other formats, but finding appropriate cases and power supplies may be difficult at this time.
Regarding chipsets: The chipset is what makes your motherboard work. Different chipsets support different things, and have different integrated features. Chipset companies are usually very competitive, especially third party ones such as nVIDIA, VIA and SiS. In general the newer a chipset is for a given series of processors, the better the performance will be. However, the first few motherboards with a brand new chipset are more likely to have problems then motherboards produced later on. Often these sorts of problems are cleared up through patches, bios updates, and other fixes but it can be disappointing to get the latest, hottest new motherboard on the market and then find out it doesn't like part x due to a bios problem after you install the board. The saying goes: "If you stay on the bleeding edge, then you are likely to bleed." The best thing to do is to research the motherboard you are interested in at the manufacturer's website and at popular review websites. It usually isn't a good sign if the motherboard manufacturer does not have at least one bios update available. Also, motherboard manufacturers learn from the mistakes of their rivals and from their own previous mistakes. The third or fourth motherboard that hits the market using a new chipset is less likely to have problems than the first one to hit the market.
To integrate or not to integrate? Integration is a current industry trend. It saves cost and space to integrate as many components onto the motherboard as possible such as video, audio, modem, and network card. Integrated motherboards tend to have limitations on future upgradeability and expandability. It is not recommended for power users. It may however serve first-time and budget-minded buyers and as a second machine as well. The reliability of integrated motherboards has improved significantly in recent years, although the chances for something to go wrong on an integrated motherboard is still higher than a non-integrated one. Integrated motherboards using nVIDIA chipsets currently offer the best performance in this segment.
Convenience factor: If you are familiar with or have a large installation base with one brand/model of motherboard, staying with the same brand may help you minimize the number of manuals to keep. If nothing else, you want to keep your motherboard manual for as long as possible in the event of a problem with the manufacturer. Motherboard manufactures now usually offer downloadable versions of their manuals online in order to assist their customers and to provide a way to correct errata. However, some manufacturers have been known to change the features on a motherboard without changing motherboard model. This creates problems later on if you have to download a manual as the motherboard you have may be different than the revised one that manual is meant for.
If volume matters to you, guess who is by far the number one motherboard manufacturer in sales? Intel. Their motherboards are not often seen in retail channels, partially because of their high prices. Their volume comes mainly from OEM channels! Asus and AOpen/Acer are in second and third places.

Chipsets - part 3

810 AGPset

Formerly codenamed "Whitney", the 810 AGPset finally reached the market in the summer of 1999. It is a three-chip solution comprising the 82810 Graphics Memory Controller Hub (GMCH), 82801 I/O Controller Hub (ICH) and 82802 Firmware Hub (FWH) for storing the system and video BIOS. A break from tradition is that these components don't communicate with each other over the PCI bus. Instead, they use a dedicated 8-bit 266 MBps proprietary bus, thereby taking load off the PCI subsystem. The SDRAM memory interface is also unusual in that it runs at 100MHz irrespective of the system bus speed. There's no ISA support, but it could be implemented if a vendor added an extra bridge chip.

At the time of its launch, there were two versions of the 810 - the 82810 and 81810-DC100. The former is 66MHz part with no graphics memory, while the latter is a 100MHz-capable chip with support for 4MB of on-board graphics memory. The Direct AGP graphics architecture uses 11MB of system memory for frame buffer, textures and Z-buffer if no display cache is implemented. This drops to 7MB if the display cache is implemented. The whole configuration is known as Direct Video Memory technology. Also incorporated in the chipset is an AC-97 CODEC, which allows software modem and audio functionality. Vendors can link this to an Audio Modem Riser (AMR) slot to facilitate future plug-in audio or modem upgrades.

In the autumn of 1999 a subsequent version of the chipset - the 810E - extended support processors with a 133 MHz system bus. The Intel 810E chipset features a unique internal gear arbitration, allowing it to run seamlessly with 66 MHz, 100 MHz and 133 MHz processor busses.

As the cost of processors come down, the marginal costs of the motherboard, graphics and sound subsystems becomes an increasingly important factor in vendors' efforts to hit ever-lower price points. However, high levels of integration can be a double-edged sword: it reduces vendors' bill-of-materials (BOM) costs, but also limits their capability for product differentiation. Many manufacturers defer their decisions on graphics and sound options to late in the production cycle in order to maintain a competitive marketing advantage. Given that other highly integrated solutions - such as Cyrix's Media GX - haven't fared particularly well in the past, the 810 AGPset represents a bold move on Intel's part and one that signals the company's determination to capture a greater share of the "value PC" market which had been effectively ceded to AMD and Cyrix over the prior couple of years.

820 chipset

Originally scheduled to be available concurrently with the Pentium III processor in the spring of 1999, Intel's much delayed 820 chipset was finally launched in November that year. Those delays - which had left Intel in the position not having a chipset that supported the 133MHz system bus speed their latest range of processors were capable of - were largely due to delays in the production of Direct Rambus DRAM (DRDRAM), a key component in Intel's 133MHz platform strategy.

Direct RDRAM memory provides a memory bandwidth capable of delivering 1.6 GBps of maximum theoretical memory bandwidth - twice the peak memory bandwidth of 100MHz SDRAM systems. Additionally, the 820's support for AGP 4x technology allows graphics controllers to access main memory at more than 1 GBps - twice that of previous AGP platforms. The net result is the significantly improved graphics and multimedia handling performance expected to be necessary to accommodate future advances in both software and hardware technology.

The 820 chipset employs the Accelerated Hub Architecture that is offered in all Intel 800 series chipsets - the first chipset architecture to move away from the traditional Northbridge /Southbridge design. It supports a bandwidth of 266 MBps and, with it's optimised arbitration rules which allow more functions to run concurrently, delivers significantly improved audio and video handling. The chipset's three primary components are:

Memory Controller Hub
I/O Controller Hub, and
Firmware Hub.

The Memory Controller Hub provides a high-performance interface for the CPU, memory and AGP and supports up to 1GB of memory via a single channel of RDRAM using 64-, 128- and 256-Mbit technology. With an internal bus running at 1.6 GBps and an advanced buffering and queuing structure, the Memory Hub Controller balances system resources and enables concurrent processing in either single or dual processor configurations.

The I/O Controller Hub forms a direct connection from the PC's I/O devices to the main memory. This results in increased bandwidth and significantly reduced arbitration overhead, creating a faster path to main memory. To capitalise further on this faster path to main memory, the 820 chipset features an integrated AC97 controller in addition to an ATA66 drive controller, dual USB ports and PCI add-in cards.

The Firmware Hub stores system and video BIOS and includes a first for the PC platform - a hardware-based random number generator. The Intel RNG provides truly random numbers through the use of thermal noise - thereby enabling stronger encryption, digital signing and security protocols. This is expected to be of particular benefit to the emerging class of e-commerce applications.

The i820 hadn't long been on the market before Intel - recognising that the price of RDRAM was likely to remain high for sometime - designed and released an add-on chip, the 82805 Memory Translator Hub (MTH), which, when implemented on the motherboard, allowed the use of PC100 SDRAM. Sitting between the i820's Memory Controller Hub (MCH) and the RDRAM memory slots, the MTH chip translates the Rambus memory protocol that's used by RDRAM into the parallel protocol required by SDRAM, thereby allowing the i820 to use this much more price attractive memory.

Within a few months, a bug in the MTH component came to light. This was serious enough to cause Intel to recall all MTH-equipped i820-motherboards. Since it wasn't possible to replace the defective chip Intel took the extraordinary step of giving every owner of an MTH-equipped i820 motherboard a replacement non-MTH motherboard as well as RDRAM to replace the SDRAM that was used before!

Chipsets - part 10

Intel 955X Express chipset

Formerly codenamed "Glenwood", continues this practice, essentially providing the same features as the earlier 925X chipset, plus support for Pentium Extreme Edition processors.

Ever since the release of its 865 and 875 chipsets in 2003, Intel has segregated its Pentium 4 chipsets into performance and mainstream lines, the former using northbridges equipped with the best silicon and, consequently, lower memory access latencies than on the mainstream chipsets.

In a move that appears confirms the company's desire to differentiate its XE line of processors from their mainstream series processors, the 955X chipset continues this practice, its marginally superior performance being attributed to what is rather extravagantly referred to as Intel Memory Pipeline Technology (IMPT). A further differentiation of the 955X from the 945 chipsets is its lack of support for 533MHz system bus processors.

However, the 955X's principal difference from its mainstream sibling is rather more significant; it's Intel's first desktop chipset to break the 4GB memory barrier, capitalising on the removal of the 4GB limit facilitated by 64-bit edition of Windows XP by supporting up to 8GB of addressable main memory.

Intel 965 Express chipset

In June 2006, Intel launched its 965 Express chipset, the formerly codenamed Broadwater, developed for use with platforms which feature the its Intel Core 2 processors. Incorporating Intel Fast Memory Access and an updated Memory Controller Hub (MCH) backbone architecture, the new chipset significantly increases overall system performance through the optimisation of available bandwidth and reduction of memory access latency. This updated MCH with Intel Fast Memory Access also includes wider internal data buses that support dual-channel DDR2 memory technology at 800MHz (up to 12.8GBps of peak memory bandwidth) for greater platform performance and memory flexibility.

The Intel 965 Express chipset series comprises four models:

P965: the P965 Express chipset is targeted at home users, with advancements in memory performance, system responsiveness, power efficiency and data protection.
G965: the G965 includes Intel's most advanced integrated graphics module to date - the GMA X3000-series - and is intended for use in low noise Viiv-based systems.
Q965: the Q965 is designed for business use, incorporating the integrated GMA 3000 graphics processor but also supporting the use of an add-in video card.
Q963: the Q963 has many of the same features found on Q965, but lacks support for the installation of a discrete video card.

The Intel 965P chipset is represented diagrammatically below:

and its features identified in the following table:

Feature	Description
Supports Intel Viiv Technology	Control the music, movies, games and photos you want to enjoy both from your personal entertainment collections and endless entertainment options from a wide range of Intel Viiv technology verified service providers delivered right to your living room.
1066/800/533 MHz System Bus	Supports Intel Core 2 Duo processor, Intel Pentium D processor, Intel Pentium 4 Processor with Hyper-Threading Technology (HT Technology) and all other Intel Pentium processors and Intel Celeron processors in the LGA775 socket, with scalability for future processor innovations.
PCI Express* x16 Interface	Delivers greater than 3.5 times the bandwidth over the traditional AGP 8X interface and supports the latest high-performance graphics cards.
PCI Express* x1 Interface	Offers up to 3.5 times the bandwidth over traditional PCI architecture, delivering faster access to peripheral devices and networking.
Intel Fast Memory Access	Updated Graphics Memory Controller Hub (GMCH) backbone architecture that improves system performance by optimising the use of available memory bandwidth and reducing the latency of the memory accesses.
USB Port Disable	Enables individual USB ports to be enabled or disabled as needed. This feature provides added protection of data by preventing malicious removal or insertion of data through USB ports.
Intel High Definition Audio (Intel HD Audio)	Integrated audio support enables premium digital sound and delivers advanced features such as multiple audio streams and jack re-tasking. The Dolby PC Entertainment Experience is available exclusively on systems with an enabled Intel chipset and Intel High Definition Audio.
Intel Matrix Storage Technology	With a 2nd hard drive added, provides quicker access to digital photo, video and data files with RAID 0, 5, and 10, and greater data protection against a hard disk drive failure with RAID 1, 5, and 10. Support for external SATA (eSATA) enabled the full SATA interface speed outside the chassis, up to 3Gbps.
Serial ATA (SATA) 3 Gbps	High-speed storage interface supports faster transfer rate for improved data access.
Dual-channel DDR2 Memory Support	Delivers up to 12.8GBps of bandwidth and 8 GB memory addressability for faster system responsiveness and support of 64-bit computing.
Intel Flex Memory Technology	Gives users a more flexible memory upgrade option by allowing different memory sizes to be installed while maintaining dual-channel mode/performance.
Intel Quiet System Technology (Intel QST)	Intelligent system fan speed control algorithms use operating temperature ranges more efficiently to reduce perceived system noise by minimising fan speed changes.

Crafton PA 15205 $75 Computer Repair PickUp & Dropoff Service

Pickup & Drop Off Computer Repair Services include but are not limited to:

Virus Detection & Removal, Spyware Detection & Removal, Windows Updates & Service Packs, Unlimited Antivirus Protection, Unlimited Spyware Protection, Registry Repair & Optimization, Removal of Unnecessary Programs, Free Up Additional Ram, Delete Internet History & Temporary Files, Defragment of Hard Drive, Provide Automatic Hard Drive Defrag, Troubleshoot & Install Printer Issues, Troubleshoot & Install Scanner Issues, Speed Up Internet Access, Upgrade Memory, Fix Broken Power Jacks, Replace Bad Power Supplies or Adapters, Dust & Debris Removal From PC, Upgrade & Replace Hard Drive, Troubleshoot & Replace Motherboard, Upgrade & Replace CD & DVD & BluRay Drives, Troubleshoot Network Issues, Upgrade or New Network Installations, Wireless Networking, Replace Cooling Fans, Replace & Fix Broken LCD Screens, Complete Laptop & Notebook Repairs, Data Restoration, Setup & Configure Backup and much more!

All service work carries a 30 day warranty from the date it was performed. All technicians are Microsoft and CompTia Certified with at least 5 years of experience.

Pickup & Drop Off Fee is $35 up to 30 miles away (covers both pickup & drop off)
Flat Service Rate of $75 plus any hardware or upgrades

We are the only computer repair location offering a Flat Service Repair Rate of $75 on all types of computers, laptops, servers, netbooks, mainframes and more.

Call 412-680-1134 or email: mdofpc@gmail.com for more information

Motherboards - part 4

Form factor

Early PCs used the AT form factor and 12in wide motherboards. The sheer size of an AT motherboard caused problems for upgrading PCs and did not allow use of the increasingly popular slimline desktop cases. These problems were largely addressed by the smaller version of the full AT form factor, the Baby AT, introduced in 1989. Whilst this remains a common form factor, there have been several improvements since. All designs are open standards and as such don't require certification. A consequence is that there can be some quite wide variation in design detail between different manufacturers' motherboards.

BAT

The Baby AT (BAT) format reduced the dimensions of the motherboard to a typical 9in wide by 10in long, and BAT motherboards are generally characterised by their shape, an AT-style keyboard connector soldered to the board and serial and parallel port connectors which are attached using cables between the physical ports mounted on the system case and corresponding connectors located on the motherboard.

With the BAT design the processor socket is located at the front of the motherboard, and full-length expansion cards are intended to extend over it. This means that removing the processor requires the removal of some or all expansion cards first. Problems were exacerbated by the increasing speeds of Pentium-class processors. System cooling relied on the AT power supply blowing air out of the chassis enclosure and, due to the distance between the power supply and the CPU, an additional chassis fan or active heatsink became a necessity to maintain good airflow across the CPU. AT power supplies only provide 12V and 5V outputs to the motherboard, requiring additional regulators on the motherboard if 3.3V components (PCI cards or CPUs) are used. Sometimes a second heatsink was also required on these voltage regulators and together the various additional heat dissipation components caused serious obstruction for expansion slots.

Some BAT designs allow the use of either AT or ATX power supplies, and some ATX cases might allow the use of a Baby-AT motherboard.

LPX

The LPX format is a specialised variant of the Baby-AT used in low profile desktop systems and is a loose specification with a variety of proprietary implementations.

Expansion slots are located on a central riser card, allowing cards to be mounted horizontally. However, this arrangement can make it difficult to remove the motherboard, and the more complex engineering required adds to system costs. As the riser card prevents good airflow within the system case, additional chassis fans are almost always needed.

ATX

The Intel Advanced/ML motherboard, launched in 1996, was designed to solve these issues and marked the beginning of a new era in motherboard design. Its size and layout are completely different to the BAT format, following a new scheme known as ATX. The dimensions of a standard ATX board are 12in wide by 9.6in long; the mini ATX variant is typically of the order 11.2in by 8.2in.

The ATX design gets round the problem by moving the CPU socket and the voltage regulator to the right-hand side of the expansion bus. Room is made for the CPU by making the card slightly wider, and shrinking or integrating components such as the Flash BIOS, I/O logic and keyboard controller. This means the board need only be half as deep as a full size Baby AT, and there's no obstruction whatsoever to the six expansion slots (two ISA, one ISA/PCI, three PCI).

The ATX uses a new specification of power supply that can be powered on or off by a signal from the motherboard. This allows notebook-style power management and software-controlled shutdown and power-up. A 3.3V output is also provided directly from the power supply. Accessibility of the processor and memory modules is improved dramatically, and relocation of the peripheral connectors allows shorter cables to be used. This also helps reduce electromagnetic interference. The ATX power supply has a side vent that blows air from the outside directly across the processor and memory modules, allowing passive heatsinks to be used in most cases, thereby reducing system noise.

Mini-ATX is simply a smaller version of a full-sized ATX board. On both designs, parallel, serial, PS/2 keyboard and mouse ports are located on a double-height I/O shield at the rear. Being soldered directly onto the board generally means no need for cable interconnects to the on-board I/O ports. A consequence of this, however, is that the ATX needs a newly designed case, with correctly positioned cut-outs for the ports, and neither ATX no Mini-ATX boards can be used in AT-style cases.

Installing Additional PCI Cards By MDofPC

Installing Additional PCI Cards

The server may contain up to 2 PCI cards. PCI cards are located on the I/O riser assembly.




	Warning! Ensure that the system is powered-down and all power sources have been disconnected from the server prior to removing or replacing a PCI card. Voltages are present at various locations within the server whenever an AC power source is connected. This voltage is present even when the main power switch is in the off position. Failure to observe this warning could result in personal injury or damage to equipment.




	Caution: Observe all ESD safety precautions before attempting this procedure. Failure to follow ESD safety precautions could result in damage to the server.

Carefully read the following information concerning PCI slot configuration. Inserting a PCI card into a slot that is not configured to accept it may cause operation failure or the PCI card to operate at less than optimum speed. PCI slots are numbered 1 and 2. See the labels on the rear panel of the chassis for correct PCI slot number identification.

The following describes configuration requirements for slots 1 through 2:

Slot 1(top) is a single, full size PCI slot that runs at 133MHz.
Slot 2 (bottom) is a single, half-size PCI slot that runs at 133MHz.

Installing a PCI Card

To install a PCI card in the server, perform the following steps:




	Caution: Record the location of all PCI cards as they are installed. Depending on the operating system, replacing the PCI card in a different location might cause boot failure.

Remove the cover.
Release the PCI I/O riser by turning the jackscrew. This action frees the PCI I/O riser from the system board.

Figure 2-16. Using Jackscrew to Release PCI I/O Riser
Remove the PCI I/O Riser from the chassis.

Figure 2-17. Removing the PCI I/O Riser Assembly
Remove the PCI slot cover.

Figure 2-18. Removing a PCI Slot Cover
Grasp the edges of the PCI card being installed and gently press the connector into the PCI I/O riser connector.

Note: Full length PCI cards may only be installed in slot 1, the top slot of the PCI I/O riser assembly. The lower slot (slot 2) can only accept half length cards.

Figure 2-19. Installing a PCI Card
Insert the card mounting screw and secure with a T-15 driver.
Replace the PCI I/O riser assembly by positioning the connector over the mating connector on the system board and then turning the jackscrew to complete the connector mating.
Connect any cables that are required by the PCI card.
Replace the cover.

Chipsets - part 1

CHIPSETS

A chipset or "PCIset" is a group of microcircuits that orchestrate the flow of data to and from key components of a PC. This includes the CPU itself, the main memory, the secondary cache and any devices situated on the ISA and PCI buses. The chipset also controls data flow to and from hard disks, and other devices connected to the IDE channels. While new microprocessor technologies and speed improvements tend to receive all the attention, chipset innovations are, in fact, equally important.

Although there have always been other chipset manufacturers - such as SIS, VIA and Opti - for many years Intel's "Triton" chipsets were by far the most popular. Indeed, the introduction of the Intel Triton chipset caused something of a revolution in the motherboard market, with just about every manufacturer using it in preference to anything else. Much of this was down to the ability of the Triton to get the best out of both the Pentium processor and the PCI bus, together with its built-in master EIDE support, enhanced ISA bridge and ability to handle new memory technologies like EDO and SDRAM. However, the new PCI chipsets" potential performance improvements will only be realised when used in conjunction with BIOSes capable of taking full advantage of the new technologies on offer.

During the late 1990s things became far more competitive, with Acer Laboratories (ALI), SIS and VIA Technologies all developing chipsets designed to operate with Intel, AMD and Cyrix processors. 1998 was a particularly important year in chipset development, with what had become an unacceptable bottleneck - the PC's 66MHz system bus - to finally being overcome. Interestingly, it was not Intel but rival chipmakers that made the first move, pushing Socket 7 chipsets to 100MHz. Intel responded with its 440BX, one of many chipsets to use the ubiquitous Northbridge/Southbridge architecture. It was not long before Intel's hold on the chipset market loosened further still, and again, the company had no-one but itself to blame. In 1999, its single-minded commitment to Direct Rambus DRAM (DRDRAM) left it in the embarrassing position of not having a chipset that supported the 133MHz system bus speed its latest range of processors were capable of. This was another situation its rivals were able to exploit, and in so doing gain market share.

The following charts the evolution of Intel chipsets over the years, from the time of its first Triton chipset. During this time there have also been a number of special chipsets optimised for the Pentium Pro or designed for use with notebook PCs.

Triton Chipsets

Triton430FX

Introduced in early 1995, the 82430FX - to give it its full name - was Intel's first Triton chipset and conformed to the PCI 2.0 specification. It introduced support for EDO memory configurations of up to 128MB and for pipelined burst cache and synchronous cache technologies. However, it did not support a number of emerging technologies such as SDRAM and USB and was superseded in 1996 - little more than a year after its launch - by a pair of higher performance chipsets.

Triton430VX

The Triton 430VX chipset conforms to the PCI 2.1 specification, and is designed to support Intel's Universal Serial Bus (USB) and Concurrent PCI standards. With the earlier 430FX, a bus master (on the ISA or PCI bus), such as a network card or disk controller, would lock the PCI bus whenever it transferred data in order to have a clear path to memory. This interrupted other processes, and was inefficient because the bus master would never make full use of the 100 MBps bandwidth of the PCI bus. With Concurrent PCI, the chipset can wrest control of the PCI bus from an idle bus master to give other processes access on a timeshare basis. Theoretically, this should allow for data transfer rates of up to 100 MBps, 15% more than the 430FX chipset, and smooth intensive PCI tasks such as video playback when bus masters are present.

The 430VX chipset was aimed fairly and squarely at the consumer market. It was intended to speed up multimedia and office applications, and it was optimised for 16-bit. Furthermore, it was designed to work with SDRAM, a special type of memory that's optimised for intensive multimedia processing. Although the performance gains are slight for this type of RAM over EDO RAM, the advantage is that it can operate efficiently from a single Dual In-line Memory Module (DIMM) and does not need to be paired.

The 430VX provided improved EDO memory timings which was supposed to allow cacheless systems to be built without compromising performance, at least compared to a PC with asynchronous cache. In practice, though, most manufacturers continued to provide at least some secondary cache, with most using synchronous cache to maximise performance.

Triton430HX

The Triton 430HX chipset is geared towards business machines and was developed with networking, video conferencing and MPEG video playback in mind. It supports multiple processors, has been optimised for 32-bit operation and to work with large memory arrays (up to 512MB) and provides error control (ECC) facilities on the fly when 32-bit parity SIMMs are used. The 430HX does not support SDRAM.

The biggest difference between the HX and VX chipsets is the packaging. Where the VX consists of four separate chips, all built using the traditional plastic quad flat packaging, the HX chipset comprises just two chips, the 82439HX System Controller (SC), which manages the host and PCI buses, and the 82371SB PIIX3 for the ISA bus and all the ports.

The SC comes in a new ball grid array (BGA) packaging which reduces overall chip size and makes it easier to incorporate onto motherboard designs. It exerts the greatest influence on the machine's CPU performance, as it manages communications between the CPU and memory. The CPU has to be fed data from the secondary cache as quickly as possible, and if the necessary data isn"t already in the cache, the SC fetches it from main memory and loads it into the cache. The SC also ensures that data written into cache by the CPU is "flushed" back into main memory.

The PIIX3 chip manages the many processes involved in getting data into and out of RAM from the other devices in the PC. It provides two EIDE channels, both of which can accept two drives. IDE drives contain most of the controlling circuitry built into the hard disk itself, so the PIIX is mainly responsible for shifting data from the drives into RAM and back as quickly as possible. It also provides two 115,200bit/s buffered serial ports, an error correcting Enhanced Parallel Port, a PS/2 mouse port and a keyboard controller. The PIIX also supports additional connections that many motherboards have yet to adopt as the norm, such as a Universal Serial Bus connector and an infrared port.

Triton430TX

The Triton 430TX includes all the features found on the earlier chipsets, including Concurrent PCI, USB support, aggressive EDO RAM timings and SDRAM support and is optimised for MMX processors and is designed to be used in both desktop and mobile computers.

The Triton 430TX also continues the high-integration two-chip BGA packaging first seen with the 430HX chipset, comprising the 82439TX System Controller (MTXC) and the 82371AB PCI ISA IDE Xcelerator (PIIX4). The former integrates the cache and main memory DRAM control functions and provides bus control to transfers between the CPU, cache, main memory, and the PCI Bus. The latter is a multi-function PCI device implementing a PCI-to-ISA bridge function, a PCI IDE function, a Universal Serial Bus host/hub function, and an Enhanced Power Management function.

The diagram below provides an overview of the overall architecture and shows the division of functionality between the System Controller and the Peripheral Bus Controller components - which are often referred to as "Northbridge" and "Southbridge" chipsets respectively.

The TX incorporates the Dynamic Power Management Architecture (DPMA) which reduces overall system power consumption and offers intelligent power-saving features like suspend to RAM and suspend to disk. The TX chipset also supports the new Ultra DMA disk protocol which enables a data throughput of 33 MBps from the hard disk drive to enhance performance in the most demanding applications.

Interfaces - part 1

INTERFACES

The PC's adaptability - its ability to evolve many different interfaces allowing the connection of many different classes of add-on component and peripheral device - has been one of the key reasons for its success. In essence, a modern PC system of today is little different to IBM's original design - a collection of components, both internal and external, interconnected by a series of electrical data highways over which data travels as it is completes the processing cycle that transforms it from an item of input to an item of output. These "buses", as they are called, connect all the PC's internal components and external devices and peripherals to its CPU and main memory (RAM).

The fastest bus of all is the connection between the processor and its primary cache, and this is kept within the CPU chip. The next level down is the system bus, which links the processor with memory, both the small amount of Static RAM (SRAM) secondary cache and the far larger main banks of Dynamic RAM (DRAM). The system bus is 64 bits wide and, for Intel-based designs, was capped at 66MHz until early 1998, when a new Pentium II chipset raised this to 100MHz. The CPU doesn't communicate directly with the memory, but through the intermediary of the System Controller chip, which manages the host bus and bridges between it and, in modern PCs, the PCI bus.

Processors using a Dual Independent Bus (DIB) architecture - present on Intel designs from the Pentium II onwards - have replaced the single system bus with two independent buses, one for accessing main memory and the other for accessing the Level 2 cache. These are referred to as the frontside bus and the backside bus respectively.

The key concept was of an open architecture based on a simple expansion bus that facilitated the easy connection of additional components and devices. Nearly two decades after its introduction, it was still possible to fit original add-on cards into a modern PC - a tribute to the staying power of the design. Whilst there have been a number of dead ends along the way, the evolution of standard expansion bus designs has been remarkably robust over the years.

Bus terminology

A modern-day system can be viewed as comprising just two classes of bus: a System Bus, connecting the CPU to main memory and Level 2 cache, and a number of I/O Busses, connecting various peripheral devices to the CPU - the latter being connected to the system bus via a "bridge", implemented in the processor's chipset.

In Dual Independent Bus (DIB) architecture systems the single system bus is replaced by a "frontside bus" for shuttling data between the CPU and main memory, and between the CPU and peripheral buses and a "backside bus" for accessing Level 2 cache. The use of dual independent buses boosts performance, enabling the CPU to access data from either of its buses simultaneously and in parallel. Over time, the terms "FSB" and "system bus" came to be used interchangeably.

The evolution of PC bus systems over a period of more than a decade has given rise to a profusion of terminology, much of it confusing, redundant or obsolete. The system bus is often referred to as the "main bus", "processor bus" or "local bus". Alternative generic terminology for an I/O bus includes "expansion bus", "external bus", "host bus" as well as, rather confusingly, "local bus".

A given system can use a number of different I/O bus systems and a typical arrangement is for the following to be implemented concurrently:

n ISA Bus, the oldest, slowest and soon to become obsolete I/O Bus system

a PCI Bus, present on Pentium-class systems since the mid-1990s

a USB Bus, the replacement for the PC's serial port which allows up to 127 devices to connected using either a hub device or by daisy-chaining.

Graph Data Structures - Adjacency List

Adjacency list

This undirected cyclic graph can be described by the list {a,b}, {a,c}, {b,c}.

In graph theory, an adjacency list is the representation of all edges or arcs in a graph as a list.

If the graph is undirected, every entry is a set of two nodes containing the two ends of the corresponding edge; if it is directed, every entry is a tuple of two nodes, one denoting the source node and the other denoting the destination node of the corresponding arc.

Typically, adjacency lists are unordered.

Application in computer science

The graph pictured above has this adjacency list representation:
a	adjacent to	b,c
b	adjacent to	a,c
c	adjacent to	a,b

In computer science, an adjacency list is a closely related data structure for representing graphs. In an adjacency list representation, we keep, for each vertex in the graph, all other vertices which it has an edge to (that vertex's "adjacency list"). For instance, the representation suggested by van Rossum, in which a hash table is used to associate each vertex with an array of adjacent vertices, can be seen as an instance of this type of representation, as can the representation in Cormen et al in which an array indexed by vertex numbers points to a singly-linked list of the neighbors of each vertex.

One difficulty with the adjacency list structure is that it has no obvious place to store data associated with the edges of a graph, such as the lengths or costs of the edges. To remedy this, some algorithms texts such as that of Goodrich and Tamassia advocate a more object oriented variant of the adjacency list structure, sometimes called an incidence list, which stores for each vertex a list of objects representing the edges incident to that vertex. To complete the structure, each edge must point back to the two vertices forming its endpoints. The extra edge objects in this version of the adjacency list cause it to use more memory than the version in which adjacent vertices are listed directly, but are a convenient location to store additional information about each edge.

Trade-offs

The main alternative to the adjacency list is the adjacency matrix. For a graph with a sparse adjacency matrix an adjacency list representation of the graph occupies less space, because it does not use any space to represent edges which are not present. Using a naive array implementation of adjacency lists on a 32-bit computer, an adjacency list for an undirected graph requires about 8e bytes of storage, where e is the number of edges: each edge gives rise to entries in the two adjacency lists and uses four bytes in each.

On the other hand, because each entry in an adjacency matrix requires only one bit, they can be represented in a very compact way, occupying only n²/8 bytes of contiguous space, where n is the number of vertices. Besides just avoiding wasted space, this compactness encourages locality of reference.

Noting that a graph can have at most n² edges (allowing loops) we can let d = e/n² denote the density of the graph. Then, 8e > n2/8, or the adjacency list representation occupies more space, precisely when d > 1/64. Thus a graph must be sparse indeed for reduced space to justify an adjacency list representation. However, this analysis is valid only when the representation is intended to store only the connectivity structure of the graph, and not any numerical information about its edges.

Besides the space tradeoff, the different data structures also facilitate different operations. It's easy to find all vertices adjacent to a given vertex in an adjacency list representation; you simply read its adjacency list. With an adjacency matrix you must instead scan over an entire row, taking O(n) time. If you, instead, want to know if two given vertices have an edge between them, this can be determined at once with an adjacency matrix, while requiring time proportional to the minimum degree of the vertices with the adjacency list.

Bitdefender Internet Security Suite 2008 Review

This security suite excels in protecting your pc against pesky viruses and other web threats that can infiltrate your computer. This software is exceptionally easy to use and runs quietly in the background without taxing your RAM and bogging down your applications.

Firewall:

West Coast Labs (W.C.L.) certifies BitDefender s Firewall. It continually monitors all incoming and outgoing data to and from your PC. Within the firewall tab, you can see a real time graph so you can visually see your computer s communication with the Internet. BitDefender also monitors your Wi Fi connection.

You can configure the firewall by choosing one of four different settings: Ask, Allow all White Listed, Allow All and Deny All. Each setting differs as to what information it will allow in and out of your computer and whether it prompts you before transferring data.

Antivirus:

Virus detecting is BitDefender s specialty; this software continually passes all tests given by ICSA, VB 100% and W.C.L. This suite continually scans your computer for threats, and with the click of a button, you can scan your entire system or choose a specific area to scan like removable drives, memory or documents.

You are able to configure the antivirus settings to meet your needs. Choose one of three different levels of security aggressive, default or permissive. Or, you can set a custom level where you choose exactly what you want to scan and what you don t.

Antispyware:

In the antispyware tab, you can access the spyware statistics that include cookies blocked, registry blocked, scripts blocked and more. Furthermore, you can choose the protection level. You have the options of aggressive, default or permissive.

BitDefender will stop all major threats including adware, keyloggers, trojans and browser hijackers to keep your private information safe.

Other Security/Features:

BitDefender Internet Security comes complete with customizable web filters as part of the parental control function. You can set up user accounts and set specific criteria for the web filter per account. This will keep children away from potentially dangerous sites, pc damaging downloads or material you would rather they not access. Additionally, this software will scan email messages for keywords so you can ensure your kids aren t receiving harmful emails.

You can also set each account so the user can only access certain applications and use the computer during set hours of the day.

New with BitDefender Total Security are tune-up features. You can improve your PC's performance by removing unnecessary files directly from the BitDefender interface.

Ease of Use:

The BitDefender Internet Security interface is simple to navigate with organized tabs. Simply select General, Antivirus, Firewall, Antispam, Antispyware, Parental Control or Update to configure the settings of that function.

Ease of Installation/Setup:

We didn t have any problems installing or setting up BitDefender.

Help/Support:

Softwin provides tutorials, user manuals, and, on their website, FAQs. You can find a lot of valuable information here and these sources will answer most of your questions. For further questions, you can contact customer support by phone, email or online chat. We used the chat feature and the representative was cordial and helpful.

Summary:

BitDefender Internet Security suite retails for $39.95. This is a budget friendly price for a top notch product. BitDefender will defend your computer and personal information so you can surf the web at ease.

Click Here for Great Prices on Internet Security Software

How SMS works by MDofPC

How SMS works

SMS stands for short message service. Simply put, it is a method of communication that sends text between cell phones, or from a PC or handheld to a cell phone. The "short" part refers to the maximum size of the text messages: 160 characters (letters, numbers or symbols in the Latin alphabet). For other alphabets, such as Chinese, the maximum SMS size is 70 characters.

But how do SMS messages actually get to your phone? Even if you are not talking on your cell phone, your phone is constantly sending and receiving information. It is talking to its cell phone tower over a pathway called a control channel. The reason for this chatter is so that the cell phone system knows which cell your phone is in, and so that your phone can change cells as you move around. Every so often, your phone and the tower will exchange a packet of data that lets both of them know that everything is OK.

Your phone also uses the control channel for call setup. When someone tries to call you, the tower sends your phone a message over the control channel that tells your phone to play its ring tone. The tower also gives your phone a pair of voice channel frequencies to use for the call.

The control channel also provides the pathway for SMS messages. When a friend sends you an SMS message, the message flows through the SMSC, then to the tower, and the tower sends the message to your phone as a little packet of data on the control channel. In the same way, when you send a message, your phone sends it to the tower on the control channel and it goes from the tower to the SMSC and from there to its destination.

The actual data format for the message includes things like the length of the message, a time stamp, the destination phone number, the format, etc. For a complete byte-by-byte breakdown of the message format.

SMS has several advantages. It is more discreet than a phone conversation, making it the ideal form for communicating when you don't want to be overheard. It is often less time-consuming to send a text message than to make a phone call or send an e-mail. SMS doesn't require you to be at your computer like e-mail and instant messaging (IM) do -- although some phones are equipped for mobile e-mail and IM services. SMS is also a convenient way for deaf and hearing-impaired people to communicate.

SMS is a store-and-forward service, meaning that when you send a text message to a friend, the message does not go directly to your friend's cell phone. The advantage of this method is that your friend's cell phone doesn't have to be active or in range for you to send a message. The message is stored in the SMSC (for days if necessary) until your friend turns his cell phone on or moves into range, at which point the message is delivered. The message will remain stored on your friend's SIM Card until he deletes it.

In addition to person-to-person messages, SMS can be used to send a message to a large number of people at a time, either from a list of contacts or to all the users within a particular area. This service is called broadcasting and is used by companies to contact groups of employees or by online services to distribute news and other information to subscribers.

In a 2004 University of Plymouth study on the psychology of SMS users, researchers found that mobile phone users were primarily either "texters" or "talkers" . Compared to the talkers, the texters sent nearly double the number of SMS messages and made less than half as many voice calls per month. The texters preferred SMS to voice calls for its convenience as well as for the ability to review a message before sending it.

Companies have come up with many uses for the service beyond just your typical person-to-person message. Because SMS doesn't overload the network as much as phone calls, it is frequently used by TV shows to let viewers vote on a poll topic or for a contestant. As a promotional tool, wireless carriers put up giant screens at concerts and other large-scale events to display text messages from people in the audience.

You can use text messaging subscription services to get medication reminders sent to your phone, along with weather alerts, news headlines or even novels broken into 160-character "chapters." Internet search engines such as Yahoo! and Google have short messaging services that enable users to get information such as driving directions, movie showtimes or local business listings just by texting a query to the search engine's phone number. Social networking services such as Dodgeball use SMS to alert people who live in big cities when their friends or crushes are nearby. The possibilities for integrating SMS into your lifestyle seem endless.

Naturally, SMS has limitations, and there are some people who feel it has outlived its usefulness. In the next section, we'll look at the disadvantages of SMS and some of the alternatives out there.

Download Most Popular Software titles online instantly

A complete support site that facilitates software download includes a unique platform where users are able to get a wide variety of software coupled with neutral review of the different software. This site does not only facilitate a platform for buyers, but it also allows buyers to sell their products. With its highly advanced registration system, you can register yourself as either a merchant or a buyer. On the top of that this site also features updates of various applications. Needless to say, updates are really important to upgrade your system and you are getting them for free.

This site offers the maximum professional benefits to professionals and businessmen alike. When you choose this site, you can be rest assured that you will be able to download software in no time. You do not need to bother about paying extra costs associated with distribution, packaging, storage, shipping or handling. In fact, this site puts a special emphasis over instant downloaded software, so virtually you do not need to wait for your applications to be shipped, after you have placed your order.

This site strictly prohibits software piracy. Here you will be able to download the demo version of the software you would like to buy. When you download software demo and use it properly, you will be able to evaluate if this application is useful for your requirements or not. This site also informs the subscribers about the update release and allows them to download for free. By taking the benefit of this site, you can save your money and time that you usually spend over buying CD from the computer shop where you may not get any future updates.

Another important concern that makes this site unique and makes it apart from the rest is the secure transaction facility that ensures a secure and fast transaction in an appropriate manner. This makes this site so popular and reliable among users. When you are making transaction with this site, you can be rest assured that all your details are absolutely safe and secure. In fact, you do not even need to pay attention over the security aspect, but you can spend quality time by browsing the rich categories available on this site to download software you like or need the most.

Motherboards - part 6

Riser architectures

In the late 1990s, the PC industry developed a need for a riser architecture that would contribute towards reduced overall system costs and at the same time increase the flexibility of the system manufacturing process. The Audio/Modem Riser (AMR) specification, introduced in the summer of 1998, was the beginning of a new riser architecture approach. AMR had the capability to support both audio and modem functions. However, it did have some shortcomings, which were identified after the release of the specification. These shortcomings included the lack of Plug and Play (PnP) support, as well as the consumption of a PCI connector location.

Consequently, new riser architecture specifications were defined which combine more functions onto a single card. These new riser architectures combine audio, modem, broadband technologies, and LAN interfaces onto a single card. They continue to give motherboard OEMs the flexibility to create a generic motherboard for a variety of customers. The riser card allows OEMs and system integrators to provide a customised solution for each customer's needs. Two of the most recent riser architecture specifications include CNR and ACR.

Intel's CNR (Communication and Networking Riser) specification defines a hardware scalable OEM motherboard riser and interface that supports the audio, modem, and LAN interfaces of core logic chipsets. The main objective of this specification is to reduce the baseline implementation cost of features that are widely used in the "Connected PC", while also addressing specific functional limitations of today's audio, modem, and LAN subsystems.

PC users' demand for feature-rich PCs, combined with the industry's current trend towards lower cost, mandates higher levels of integration at all levels of the PC platform. Motherboard integration of communication technologies has been problematic to date, for a variety of reasons, including FCC and international telecom certification processes, motherboard space, and other manufacturer specific requirements.

Motherboard integration of the audio, modem, and LAN subsystems is also problematic, due to the potential for increased noise, which in-turn degrades the performance of each system. The CNR specifically addresses these problems by physically separating these noise-sensitive systems from the noisy environment of the motherboard.

With a standard riser solution, as defined in this specification, the system manufacturer is free to implement the audio, modem, and/or LAN subsystems at a lower bill of materials (BOM) cost than would be possible by deploying the same functions in industry-standard expansion slots or in a proprietary method. With the added flexibility that hardware scalability brings, a system manufacturer has several motherboard acceleration options available, all stemming from the baseline CNR interface.

The CNR Specification supports the five interfaces:

AC97 Interface - Supports audio and modem functions on the CNR card
LAN Connect Interface (LCI) - Provides 10/100 LAN or Home Phoneline Networking capabilities for Intel chipset based solutions
Media Independent Interface (MII) - Provides 10/100 LAN or Home Phoneline Networking capabilities for CNR platforms using the MII Interface
Universal Serial Bus (USB) - Supports new or emerging technologies such as xDSL or wireless
System Management Bus (SMBus) - Provides Plug and Play (PnP) functionality on the CNR card.

Each CNR card can utilise a maximum of four interfaces by choosing the specific LAN interface to support.

The rival ACR specification is supported by an alliance of leading computing and communication companies, whose founders include 3COM, AMD, VIA Technologies and Lucent Technologies. Like CNR, it defines a form factor and interfaces for multiple and varied communications and audio subsystem designs in desktop OEM personal computers. Building on first generation PC motherboard riser architecture, ACR expands the riser card definition beyond the limitation of audio and modem codecs, while maintaining backward compatibility with legacy riser designs through an industry standard connector scheme. The ACR interface combines several existing communications buses, and introduces new and advanced communications buses answering industry demand for low-cost, high-performance communications peripherals.

ACR supports modem, audio, LAN, and xDSL. Pins are reserved for future wireless bus support. Beyond the limitations of first generation riser specifications, the ACR specification enables riser-based broadband communications, networking peripheral and audio subsystem designs. ACR accomplishes this in an open-standards context.

Like the original AMR Specification, the ACR Specification was designed to occupy or replace an existing PCI connector slot. This effectively reduces the number of available PCI slots by one, regardless of whether the ACR connector is used. Though this may be acceptable in a larger form factor motherboard, such as ATX, the loss of a PCI connector in a microATX or FlexATX motherboard - which often provide as few as two expansion slots - may well be viewed as an unacceptable trade-off. The CNR specification overcomes this issue by implementing a shared slot strategy, much like the shared ISA /PCI slots of the recent past. In a shared slot strategy, both the CNR and PCI connectors effectively use the same I/O bracket space. Unlike the ACR architecture, when the system integrator chooses not to use a CNR card, the shared PCI slot is still available.

Although the two specifications both offer similar functionality, the way in which they are implemented are quite dissimilar. In addition to the PCI connector/shared slot issue, the principal differences are as follows:

ACR is backwards compatible with AMR, CNR isn't
ACR provides support xDSL technologies via its Integrated Packet Bus (IPB) technology; CNR provides such support via the well-established USB interface
ACR provides for concurrent support for LCI (LAN Connect Interface) and MII (Media Independent Interface) LAN interfaces; CNR supports either, but not both at the same time
The ACR Specification has already reserved pins for a future wireless interface; the CNR specification has the pins available but will only define them when the wireless market has become more mature.

Ultimately, motherboard manufacturers are going to have to decide whether the ACR specification's additional features are worth the extra cost.

Download Software Shopping Technology Standards

With the advent of modern technological science, Internet provides an important platform to download software instantly. Quite obviously, when you are going to run your business based on digital platform, you need a wide range of application support. Needless to say, it is much easier to find out different software over the Internet than from any software vendor. So, if you are planning to buy software for your business use, it is important that you can be able to test the software or at least provided with user review of the software in order to evaluate the quality of the required software.

A complete support site that facilitates software download includes a unique platform where users are able to get a wide variety of software coupled with neutral review of the different software. This site does not only facilitate a platform for buyers, but it also allows buyers to sell their products. With its highly advanced registration system, you can register yourself as either a merchant or a buyer. On the top of that this site also features updates of various applications. Needless to say, updates are really important to upgrade your system and you are getting them for free.

This site offers the maximum professional benefits to professionals and businessmen alike. When you choose this site, you can be rest assured that you will be able to download software in no time. You do not need to bother about paying extra costs associated with distribution, packaging, storage, shipping or handling. In fact, this site puts a special emphasis over instant downloaded software, so virtually you do not need to wait for your applications to be shipped, after you have placed your order.

This site strictly prohibits software piracy. Here you will be able to download the demo version of the software you would like to buy. When you download software demo and use it properly, you will be able to evaluate if this application is useful for your requirements or not. This site also informs the subscribers about the update release and allows them to download for free. By taking the benefit of this site, you can save your money and time that you usually spend over buying CD from the computer shop where you may not get any future updates.

Another important concern that makes this site unique and makes it apart from the rest is the secure transaction facility that ensures a secure and fast transaction in an appropriate manner. This makes this site so popular and reliable among users. When you are making transaction with this site, you can be rest assured that all your details are absolutely safe and secure. In fact, you do not even need to pay attention over the security aspect, but you can spend quality time by browsing the rich categories available on this site to download software you like or need the most.

How to choose a right laptop computer by MDofPC

5 tips for buying the right laptop computer

It's easy to be intimidated by all the laptop models on the market today. There are literally dozens and dozens in every price range.

The key to finding the right one for you is to step back and consider exactly how you plan to use your laptop. When you define what you need before you go shopping, buying the right machine becomes much easier.

Here are 5 basic factors to consider:

1. Size

In the world of mobile computing, size definitely matters. The size of a laptop affects two key areas: portability and display size.

If you're always on the go and will be using your computer only in short bursts, a so-called ultralight will save you some shoulder strain.

On the other hand, if you're going to spend hours in front of your laptop, a larger display may be in order.

Today, some laptop displays exceed 17 inches, rivaling the display size of many desktop systems. The down side is that these monsters can easily weigh three times as much as an ultralight.

2. Hard Drive

Speaking of size, what about the size of the hard drive? One way to approach this issue is to ask yourself the following question:

Will this be my primary computer, or will it supplement my desktop system?

If the former, you should look for a bigger hard drive - 60 GB or more.

If the latter, you may be able to make it with a 20-30 GB hard drive.

But even this isn't absolute.

If, for example, you plan to copy a huge MP3 library from your desktop system to your laptop to make your music library portable, you'd be well advised to err on the side of too big.

3. Memory

In determining the right amount of system memory, or RAM, take a look at the ways in which you intend to use your laptop:

If your needs are somewhat mundane - email, spreadsheets, word processing, etc. - 256 MB of RAM should be plenty. This is a common configuration for many laptops, so it means you probably won't need to spend extra for more RAM.

On the flip side, if you're an aspiring mobile digital photographer or videographer, you should stuff your laptop with as much RAM as it can hold.

In fact, exactly how much RAM your laptop can hold may in part drive your purchase decision. Applications for editing and manipulating multimedia content are notorious resource hogs.

4. Network Connections

Thanks in no small part to the Internet, computing in the 21st century relies heavily on being connected:

Connected to the Internet, connected to a corporate network, connected to a wireless network, connected to a home network, connected to an online service.

Your life will be easier if you buy a laptop that includes built-in means to connect to them all.

5. Price

If you're considering a laptop, you're probably wondering how much money you'll need to spend.

A few years ago, you'd be hard-pressed to find one for under $2,000. Today, there are plenty of laptops to be had for under $1,000.

What's more, most of the major manufacturers offer a variety of financing options.

Laptop prices have come down, to be sure. However, a laptop still represents a fairly major purchase for most people.

If you take the time to search for a laptop that meets your specific needs, you should get many years of use and enjoyment from this important investment.

CD Burner Vs. DVD Burner By MDofPC

CD Burner Vs. DVD Burner

Most people tend to think that a DVD Burner is a better option than a CD Burner for data back-ups either in the office or at home but once you look at the options you can see why CD Burners are still available in the market and is no-where near an era of old technology.

Before one goes out and purchases a CD Burner or DVD Burner the reason for having the Burner needs to be looked at allowing the best choice to be selected.

So what is a DVD Burner useful for?

A DVD Burner is useful for when you are looking to copy or duplicate a DVD disc or to burn video files into DVD Format so they can be played on a home DVD player. DVD discs allow Gigabytes of Data to be burned to the disc, in some cases a whole hard drive of data, making a tempting choice to use as a data back-up tool.

One needs to remember though that you will need a DVD-ROM to have the ability to read the data that was burned onto the disc, if you are in a office environment and need to use the disc on multiple PC s then this may cause an issue as most PC s in an office don t come installed with a DVD-ROM if they do then it s a waste of money on the IT departments part.

DVD media has no advantage when it comes to burning Audio files such as MP3 s as DVD discs cannot be read on a normal CD-ROM or CD Player not leaving much of point on why you would burn audio to a DVD Disc.

So what is a CD Burner useful for?

Although CD Burners are somewhat slower than today s DVD burners they do have more pros than con s when comparing to a DVD Burner for data back-ups. Blank media Discs for CD Burners are either 650MB or 700MB in size, yes a lot smaller than that of a DVD disc.

CD-R discs can either hold data or audio and can be read in almost any CD-ROM and if the CD-R is made into an audio disc then its possible to read the disc in a Hi-Fi or a car CD Player you will need to make sure the drive has the ability to read CD-R media, most newer models of CD-Players are compatible to read CD-R media.

Another pro of CD-R s and CD-RW s is the fact that you can burn video files such as MPEG or AVI onto disc so that they can be read in a home DVD player most newer models of DVD players are mutli-read compatible meaning they can recognize CD-R s or CD-RW s.

So as you can see a back-up made with a DVD Burner is less compatible than a back-up made from a CD-Burner Think wisely before purchasing any form of data back-up and ask yourself what is your need and how will be used.

Basic Data Structures - Data Type

Data type

A data type is a constraint placed upon the interpretation of data in a type system in computer programming. Common types of data in programming languages include primitive types (such as integers, floating point numbers or characters), tuples, records, algebraic data types, abstract data types, reference types, classes and function types. A data type describes representation, interpretation and structure of values manipulated by algorithms or objects stored in computer memory or other storage device. The type system uses data type information to check correctness of computer programs that access or manipulate the data.

Machine data types

All data in computers based on digital electronics is represented as bits (alternatives 0 and 1) on the lowest level. The smallest addressable unit of data is a group of bits called a byte (usually an octet, which is 8 bits). The unit processed by machine code instructions is called a word (as of 2006, typically 32 or 64 bits). Most instructions interpret the word as a binary number, such that a 32-bit word can represent unsigned integer values from 0 to 232 − 1 or signed integer values from − 231 to 231 − 1. Because of two's complement, the machine language and machine don't need to distinguish between these unsigned and signed data types for the most part.

There is a specific set of arithmetic instructions that use a different interpretation of the bits in word as a floating-point number.

These can include the following (depending on the programming language):

RECORD - a set of variable types - Example: a row in a database table
TABLE - an indexed column in a database
NESTED TABLE - unconstrained, single dimension array of a single or composite type
VARRAY - fixed size collection of same type variable

Integer Numbers

An integer number can hold a whole number, but no fraction. For the value to be negative, you must place a hyphen symbol (-) before the value. You must not use commas as part of the number as this would generate a syntax error. Examples of integer numbers:
42
10000
-233000
-100

Real Numbers:

A real number can hold a whole number or a fractional number that uses a decimal point. For the value to be negative, you must place a hyphen symbol (-) before the value. Examples of real numbers:

20.0005
99.9
-5000.12
-9999.9991

Strings:

String data is non-numerical, and is used to store characters and words. All strings consist of characters enclosed within double quotation marks. The string data can include numbers and other numerical symbols but will be treated as text. Examples of strings are:

"A"
"Hello World"
"Telephone"
"I am 6000 years old"
"1.2.3.4.5.6.7.8.9"

Each string can consist of as many characters as the memory allows. You can also have a string with no data whatsoever, represented by an empty pair of double quotation marks.

Numeric datatype ranges

Each numeric datatype has a maximum and minimum value known as the range. It is important to know the ranges, especially when dealing with smaller types, as you can only store numbers that lie within that range. Attempting to store a number outside the range may lead to compiler/runtime errors, or to incorrect calculations (due to truncation) depending on the language being used.

The range of a variable is based on the number of bytes used to save the value, and an integer datatype is usuallyable to store 2n values (where n is the no. of bits). For other data types (e.g. floating point values) the range is more complicated and will vary depending on the method used to store it. There are also some types that do not use entire bytes, e.g. a boolean that requires a single bit, and represents a binary value (although in practice a byte is often used, with the remaining 7 bits being redundant). Some programming languages also allow the opposite direction, that is, the programmer defines the range and precision needed to solve a given problem and the compiler chooses the most appropriate integer or floating point type automatically.The following table lists a set of common of numeric datatypes and their ranges:

Data Type	Size	Range
Integer types
Boolean	1 bit (though often stored as 1 byte)	0 to 1
Byte	8 bits	0 to 255
Word	2 bytes	0 to 65535
Double Word	4 bytes	0 to 4,294,967,295
Integer	4 bytes	2,147,483,648 to 2,147,483,647
Double Integer	8 bytes	9,223,372,036,854,775,808 to 9,223,372,036,854,775,807
Floating point types
Real	4 bytes	1E-37 to 1E+37 (6 decimal digits)
Double Float	8 bytes	1E-307 to 1E+308 (15 decimal digits)

Cranberry PA 16319 $75 Computer Repair PickUp & Dropoff Service

Pickup & Drop Off Computer Repair Services include but are not limited to:

Virus Detection & Removal, Spyware Detection & Removal, Windows Updates & Service Packs, Unlimited Antivirus Protection, Unlimited Spyware Protection, Registry Repair & Optimization, Removal of Unnecessary Programs, Free Up Additional Ram, Delete Internet History & Temporary Files, Defragment of Hard Drive, Provide Automatic Hard Drive Defrag, Troubleshoot & Install Printer Issues, Troubleshoot & Install Scanner Issues, Speed Up Internet Access, Upgrade Memory, Fix Broken Power Jacks, Replace Bad Power Supplies or Adapters, Dust & Debris Removal From PC, Upgrade & Replace Hard Drive, Troubleshoot & Replace Motherboard, Upgrade & Replace CD & DVD & BluRay Drives, Troubleshoot Network Issues, Upgrade or New Network Installations, Wireless Networking, Replace Cooling Fans, Replace & Fix Broken LCD Screens, Complete Laptop & Notebook Repairs, Data Restoration, Setup & Configure Backup and much more!

All service work carries a 30 day warranty from the date it was performed. All technicians are Microsoft and CompTia Certified with at least 5 years of experience.

Pickup & Drop Off Fee is $35 up to 30 miles away (covers both pickup & drop off)
Flat Service Rate of $75 plus any hardware or upgrades

We are the only computer repair location offering a Flat Service Repair Rate of $75 on all types of computers, laptops, servers, netbooks, mainframes and more.

Call 412-680-1134 or email: mdofpc@gmail.com for more information

How to install a Floppy Disk Drive by MDofPC

How to install a Floppy Disk Drive

The rear side of a floppy drive looks similar to the following image.

The black connector on the left hand side is the floppy disk connector. It is different from the IDE connector and uses a different cable. The small white connector on the right hand side is the power connector for the floppy drive.

Place the floppy drive into the FDD mounting slot as shown. Screw the drive securely into place.

Insert the floppy drive cable into the floppy drive connector. Make sure the pin 1 on the cable connects to the pin 1 on the floppy drive connector. As you already know by now that pin 1 is the red or pink strip on the edge of the floppy drive cable. Most floppy drive cables are designed so that it will only go in on way, so you can not connect it incorrectly.

Push the floppy drive power cable to the power connector. This will only go in on way.

Finally connect the other end of the floppy drive cable to floppy drive connector on your motherboard. Make sure pin 1 on the cable connects to pin 1 on the connector.

Lavasoft Adaware Ad Aware Pro 2007 Review

Lavasoft was one of the first companies to recognize the dangers posed by spyware and to offer a solution. For ages, its Ad-Aware was one of the very few antispyware solutions available. In recent years Ad-Aware's star has dimmed, but with the release of Ad-Aware 2007 Pro, it's back in the spotlight with a fully redesigned engine and a spiffed-up interface. The question is has the company done enough to the actual performance of the app that you can trust it to protect your computer against spyware?

To install Ad-Aware, you download the same file regardless of the version you've chosen it always starts life as the Free version. If you've purchased a subscription for Plus ($26.95) or Pro ($39.95), you simply enter the registration code to activate the additional features. And if you don't renew your subscription before it expires, you'll still have the free version's spyware-removal functionality.

Free Spyware Removal, Worth the Price

After verifying with Lavasoft that spyware removal in the free version is exactly the same as in the Plus or Pro versions, I loaded AAW Free onto all of my malware-infested test systems. Again and again, I ran into an odd problem with the test systems. Every time I clicked the Update button to be sure of having the latest software and definitions, I got a "server busy" error. If I tried to run a scan, it said "Can't start Full Scan, scanner is busy." According to Lavasoft, what both of these messages really mean is that an automatic update is already in progress in the background; a coming release will change those messages to explain more clearly what's going on. That's a good thing; the current messages are misleading.

The nasties installed on my test systems include adware, spyware, Trojan horses, rootkits, polymorphic threats, even rogue antispyware programs. AAW's scan was speedy about 12 minutes on my standard clean test system and not a lot longer on the infested systems. The combined virus/spyware scan in Spy Sweeper and Norton Internet Security took about a half-hour; Spyware Doctor took much longer. One system's rabid malware kept AAW from installing, and it wouldn't install in Safe Mode even after I applied Registry tweaks supplied by Lavasoft. Another system installed okay but wouldn't scan; scanning in Safe Mode solved that problem. Yet another went into a blue-screen death spiral after malware removal I never did get that one fixed, even with Lavasoft's help. Ouch!

AAW reports its findings in two separate groups, Critical Objects and Privacy Objects. The latter group includes low-threat items such as tracking cookies. Every single one of my samples that AAW detected wound up on the Critical Object list, which makes sense. For each object AAW reports a "Threat Analysis Index" from 1 to 10 and an expandable listing of all the file and Registry traces associated with that threat. You check off the ones you want to remove (typically all of them) and click Quarantine or Remove. If necessary, AAW queues up removal of entrenched threats for the next reboot and warns that a reboot is needed. But unlike most antispyware products, it does not offer to perform that reboot automatically you'll have to remember to do it yourself.

My high hopes for this updated tool's success were quickly dashed. It did a good job of removing simple adware and spyware and even handled rogue antispyware programs well. But against Trojans and rootkits, it was almost completely ineffective. Lavasoft verified that AAW can't detect files that are hidden from the Windows API using rootkit techniques; rootkit protection is currently in development and planned for a future version. On a scale of 10, with 10 meaning it both detected and removed every threat, AAW scored 5.9. Tested against the same gang of nasties, Spy Sweeper scored 9.0 and Spyware Doctor nosed ahead with 9.1.

I separately tested the product's ability to detect and remove commercial keyloggers; in this test, it scored a big fat goose-egg. Lavasoft verified that they do not attempt to remove such programs. "We want to respect the business model of the companies that manufacture monitoring software." I can see their point, but I'd at least like to be told that monitoring software is on the system.

As mentioned, the Ad-Watch real-time protection is a feature included only with the paid Plus or Pro versions. I installed AAW Pro on a clean system and started tossing malware installers at it, to see how well it would protect me. As noted above, Lavasoft made a decision to ignore commercial keyloggers, and indeed it ignored those samples. Of course if an industrial spy or private eye is sitting at your desk installing a keylogger, you've got problems that software alone can't solve.

Ad-Watch pops up an alert when it detects malware launching and asks whether to block it I always blocked those. The app also pops up alerts when any program, malicious or legitimate, makes certain system changes such as adding itself to the startup sequence. I allowed the latter sort of change unless the program was identified as malicious. Ad-Watch does include an option to skip the popups and always allow or block, but unfortunately it doesn't distinguish between the known-malware popups and the system change popups.

Just as in the removal testing, AAW's effectiveness decreased as the nastiness of the threats increased. It blocked installation of many spyware and adware samples, but missed most of the Trojans and rootkits. Overall it scored 5.0 out of 10 on this test. SUPERAntispyware and iolo's System Shield 3 didn't do well in testing, but they did better than that, with 5.9 and 5.2, respectively. At the high end, Spy Sweeper scored 8.1 and Spyware Doctor an amazing 9.8 against this same test set.

AAW supports Internet Explorer, Firefox, and Opera, and its TrackSweep module automatically wipes away traces of your Web surfing in all three. There's a built-in option to set a System Restore point after cleanup. They say this will help you recover after a spyware attack, but I'd be happier if the product simply prevented that attack from ever happening.

Other features are specific to the Plus and Pro versions. Besides Ad-Watch real-time protection, the Plus version offers automatic updates (AAW Free users must update manually), custom scans, and scan scheduling, as well as a HOSTS file editor (which lets ber-geeks check to be sure that malware hasn't added HOSTS file lines that redirect attempts to reach valid domain sites to fraudulent copies). In addition to all those, he Pro version offers some features that are primarily aimed at the most technical users. With it you can launch scans from the command line, monitor network traffic, and get a detailed view of all running processes.

Still, no amount of bonus features can make up for that Ad-Aware 2007 just doesn't stand up to modern threats. I'm pleased to see that Lavasoft has energized the product's development. The new scan engine is fast, and the interface is slick. You might consider using the free version as a "second opinion" scanner. But don't pin your system's security on Ad-Aware; it's not ready for that responsibility.

Click Here for Great Prices on Anti Spyware Software

Interfaces - part 11

USB

Developed jointly by Compaq, Digital, IBM, Intel, Microsoft, NEC and Northern Telecom, the Universal Serial Bus (USB) standard offers a new standardised connector for attaching all the common I/O devices to a single port, simplifying today's multiplicity of ports and connectors. Significant impetus behind the USB standard was created in September of 1995 with the announcement of a broad industry initiative to create an open host controller interface (HCI) standard for USB. Backed by 25 companies, the aim of this initiative was to make it easier for companies - including PC manufacturers, component vendors and peripheral suppliers - to more quickly develop USB-compliant products. Key to this was the definition of a non-proprietary host interface - left undefined by the USB specification itself - which enabled connection to the USB bus. The first USB specification was published a year later, with version 1.1 being released in the autumn of 1998.

Up to 127 devices can be connected, by daisy-chaining or by using a USB hub which itself has a number of USB sockets and plugs into a PC or other device. Seven peripherals can be attached to each USB hub device. This can include a second hub to which up to another seven peripherals can be connected, and so on. Along with the signal USB carries a 5v power supply so small devices, such as hand held scanners or speakers, do not have to have their own power cable.

Devices are plugged directly into a four-pin socket on the PC or hub using a rectangular Type A socket. All cables that are permanently attached to the device have a Type A plug. Devices that use a separate cable have a square Type B socket, and the cable that connects them has a Type A and Type B plug.

USB 1.1 overcame the speed limitations of UART-based serial ports, running at 12 Mbit/s - at the time, on a par with networking technologies such as Ethernet and Token Ring - and provided more than enough bandwidth for the type of peripheral device is was designed to handle. For example, the bandwidth was capable of supporting devices such as external CD-ROM drives and tape units as well as ISDN and PABX interfaces. It was also sufficient to carry digital audio directly to loudspeakers equipped with digital-to-analogue converters, eliminating the need for a soundcard. However, USB wasn't intended to replace networks. To keep costs down its range is limited to 5 metres between devices. A lower communication rate of 1.5 Mbit/s can be set-up for lower-bit-rate devices like keyboards and mice, saving space for those things which really need it.

USB was designed to be user-friendly and is truly plug-and-play. It eliminates the need to install expansion cards inside the PC and then reconfigure the system. Instead, the bus allows peripherals to be attached, configured, used, and detached while the host and other peripherals are in operation. There's no need to install drivers, figure out which serial or parallel port to choose or worry about IRQ settings, DMA channels and I/O addresses. USB achieves this by managing connected peripherals in a host controller mounted on the PC's motherboard or on a PCI add-in card. The host controller and subsidiary controllers in hubs manage USB peripherals, helping to reduce the load on the PC's CPU time and improving overall system performance. In turn, USB system software installed in the operating system manages the host controller.

Data on the USB flows through a bi-directional pipe regulated by the host controller and by subsidiary hub controllers. An improved version of bus mastering allows portions of the total bus bandwidth to be permanently reserved for specific peripherals, a technique called isochronous data transfer. The USB interface contains two main modules: the Serial Interface Engine (SIE), responsible for the bus protocol, and the Root Hub, used to expand the number of USB ports.

The USB bus distributes 0.5 amps (500 milliamps) of power through each port. Thus, low-power devices that might normally require a separate AC adapter can be powered through the cable - USB lets the PC automatically sense the power that's required and deliver it to the device. Hubs may derive all power from the USB bus (bus powered), or they may be powered from their own AC adapter. Powered hubs with at least 0.5 amps per port provide the most flexibility for future downstream devices. Port switching hubs isolate all ports from each other so that one shorted device will not bring down the others.

The promise of USB was a PC with a single USB port onto which would be connected one large, powered device - like a monitor or a printer - which would act as a hub, linking up all the other smaller devices such as mouse, keyboard, modem, document scanner, digital camera and so on. Since many USB device drivers did not become available until after its release, this promise was never going to be realised before the availability of Windows 98. However, even post-Windows 98 its take-up was initially disappointing.

There were a number of reasons for this. Some had complained that the USB architecture was too complex and that a consequence of having to support so many different types of peripheral was an unwieldy protocol stack. Others argued that the hub concept merely shifts expense and complexity from the system unit to the keyboard or monitor. However, probably the biggest impediment to USB's acceptance was the IEEE 1394 FireWire standard.

Developed by Apple Computer, Texas Instruments and Sony and backed by Microsoft and SCSI specialist Adaptec, amongst others, IEEE 1394 was another high-speed peripheral bus standard. It was supposed to be complementary to USB, rather than an alternative, since it's possible for the two buses to coexist in a single system, in a manner similar to today's parallel and serial ports. However, the fact that digital cameras were far more likely to sport an IEEE 1394 socket than a USB port gave other peripheral manufacturers pause for thought.

Connecting Your PDA for GPS - GPS Card for PDA by MDofPC

Connecting Your PDA for GPS - GPS Card for PDA

GPS Card for PDA
The GPS receiver conveniently connects to your PDA through the Compact Flash memory slot. An advantage of getting a GPS card for your PDA is that they are small and compact - no external antenna or connecting cables is required.

The GPS receiver can be used with many popular PDAs including iPAQ, Jornada, Casiopeia, Toshiba, and Sharp's Linux based Zaurus. Some PDAs come bundled with map software, otherwise you need to purchase PDA map software separately.

Wireless GPS Connection
You can also wirelessly connect GPS to your PDA using a Bluetooth GPS receiver. Connection is easy with no cables to worry about and since this GPS product does not use your device's CompactFlash or PC card slot, you still have expandability.

PDA GPS Bundles
Some PDAs can be purchased bundled with a GPS receiver and software. This is normally cheaper than buying the PDA and GPS separately.

PDA with Built In GPS
Some PDAs come with a GPS system built in. An example is the Garmin iQue 3200. As the GPS is built in you don't have to carry any other separate items. This type of PDA would be recommended if you envisage using the GPS function frequently.

The way to change the Power supply by MDofPC

How to change the Power supply in the computer

The power supply, or PSU is a vital component to every computer and is often the most overlooked, until it malfunctions. How its possible to find if their PSU is malfunctioning, and not something else? One textbook sign of a failing PSU is frequent rebooting on its own. Another would be if the system doesn't start at all; that is to say, when you push the power button, there are no lights that start flashing and there is no noise of fans working. The third most common symptom that your PSU is going bad is if the fan on the back of it stops spinning.

So, how will we get this broken PSU out and the new one in? First unplug the PSU from the wall, then remove the side of the case. This is typically done with two bolts on the back side, however some custom case may have extra bolts or plastic clips holding the side in place. If you notice yourself exerting a lot of energy attempting to get this case apart, it is likely there is a plastic clip or an extra bolt which must first be removed.

Once the side of the case is open and the PSU is unplugged, remove all of the 4-pin power connectors from your devices. The power connectors attached to your devices will have 4 wires, two black, one red and one yellow. Next, remove the connectors from the motherboard . Lay the case on its side and, using a non-magnetic screwdriver, carefully remove the 4 bolts on the outside of the PSU attaching it to the case. If your PSU doesn't slide around with ease now, there may be an extra bolt holding the PSU to the inside of the case as well.

Here is where it will get tricky. On newer motherboards, you will have one large 24-pin connector, and possibly on pentium 4 and above, you may have one smaller 4-pin connector right next to the CPU. If your motherboard is older, and there is a power cord running from the power button to the PSU, you will have to almost definitely rely on EBay or a local computer show to get a new PSU. You will have to ask for an AT style PSU.

Watts will be printed on the outside of your PSU. You will want your new PSU's wattage equal to or greater than the old one. Gently place the new PSU in the case, with the AC adaptor facing the outside of the case, and the bundle of cords dangling inside. Again, using a non-magnetic screw driver, attach it with the same 4 bolts you removed from the last PSU.

Printer Tips by MDofPC

Printer Tips

Expand Your Printer's Allowable Printing Area

Printing the "unprintable"... (no, not forbidden text ;-)

Most printers have an "unprintable" border area for each page printed. Check your printer's manual for its minimum settings and make sure they match the settings listed in Windows under "Unprintable Area."

Click Start > Settings > Printers to open the printer's dialog box. Select your printer, choose File/Properties, then click the Paper tab. If the settings are too high, lower them to increase the printable area. ** Don't lower them past what your printer manual calls for. Experiment to get the printable area you want.

How To Print Only the Part You Need

Here's a tip to help you save on ink and paper...

Want a printed copy of only part of the information on a web page and don't want to copy the entire page or multiple pages? There are a couple of options:

1) Highlight the part of message desired, then copy and paste to a blank email and print it without sending the message. Cancel the email and you have a copy of the desired information.

2) If you are using Internet Explorer: From the web page you are on, highlight the text you want to print. Click on File/Print. In the print dialog window, under "Print range" click on "Selection" and then click the "OK" button at the bottom. Only the text you have highlighted will print.

Paper Orientation -- aka How To Print Sideways or "Legally"

Many printers will allow you to change the paper size or layout for printing.

If you wish to change it for all printing jobs, do the following:

Click Start > Settings > Printers.
Right-click the icon for the printer you are using, and then click Properties.
Click the Paper tab and make your desired changes. You can change this setting again.

To change these settings for just one document, click the File menu in the program you are using, then click Page Setup or Print Setup and make your desired changes. This will affect only the current print job.

Should You Use the Print Spooler, and If So, When?

Here's another way to improve your printing speed:

Windows defaults to spooling print jobs. The Print Spooler is a background program that writes data to temporary files in your C:\Windows\Temp directory. Although this lets you perform other tasks while you print, it does slow printing. On most printers, you can turn off the spooler by going to Start > Settings > Printers. Right-click on the icon of the printer you're using. Click Properties and select the Details tab. Click on the Spool Settings button at the bottom of the dialog box. Select the Print Directly to Printer option. This will tie up your application until the printer has all the data, but your print job should finish more quickly. Printing directly to the printer will also come in handy if your print spooler crashes and you need to print before you reboot your PC.

Print Documents Faster the Second Time Around! (Win 2000/XP only)

Windows 98 and ME deletes your print jobs from the printer spool as soon as they print. So the following won't work for those systems. A little-known and handy setting found only in Windows 2000 and XP allows you to keep your print documents for later and print them faster. For Win 2000, turn on the option in your printer's Properties dialog box. Go to Start > Settings > Printers. In XP, open Control Panel, click on Printers and Other Hardware, and select View Installed Printers. Right-click your printer and select Properties. Click the Advanced tab, check Keep Printed Documents and click OK. To create a shortcut to the printer spool: In the Printers or Printers and Faxes window, either right-click the printer icon and send the shortcut to your desktop or drag & drop the icon to your desktop or your Start menu. To reprint a document, just launch the printer shortcut, right-click the document file and select Restart.

Save Each Favorite Printer Setting by Tricking Your Computer

If you frequently use different printer settings when using your printer, such as black & white drafts versus color documents, you've no doubt found out it is a real hassle to change these settings each time you print. Why not trick Windows into thinking you have two different printers? "Install" the same printer twice, then set the Properties for each to match your most commonly used settings. From then on, the only setting change you'll have to make is selecting the printer you want to use.

Here's how:

To install a second version of your printer, select Start > Settings > Printers and click Add Printer. Be sure to give this "other" printer an appropriate name, such as "ColorPrinter". When the installation is complete, you'll see two different printer icons in the Printers window, and you can adjust their properties accordingly. Then just right-click on the printer icons and create a shortcut to your desktop. **You can also drag and drop documents to be printed onto the shortcut for instant printing!

One Simple Trick To Print Faster AND Cheaper!

Speed up your printer's output and save money! You can trick an inkjet into speeding up, and save a few bucks in the process: Turn off the color. Yep, it's that simple. See, unless color is crucial for your document, you're wasting ink and slowing down the printer if you output in color.

Don't believe us? Test it... Print a color page, then print it again in grayscale. To do this, go to Start > Settings > Printers and right-click on the printer's icon. Go to Properties and find the tab that lets you change from color to grayscale. Now, print the page again. The file I tested took more than 2 minutes to print in color; the grayscale version took only 35 seconds. When you do need color, simply change the settings back.

Cool Tricks for Printing Web Pages (and more!)

Most people know how easy it is to print out a Web page while visiting a site. But Internet Explorer makes it even easier by allowing you to print out the Web pages in your Favorites menu without even visiting the site itself! Just right-click the page from the Favorites menu and select Print from the pop-up menu. Internet Explorer will send the Web page directly to your printer.

If a site uses frames (where sections of the page scroll independently of each other), you can quickly print a single frame. In Internet Explorer, just right-click inside the frame, then select Print.

Interfaces - part 13

USB 2.0

While USB was originally designed to replace legacy serial and parallel connections, notwithstanding the claims that they were complementary technologies, there can be little doubt that USB 2.0 specification was designed to compete with FireWire. Compaq, Hewlett-Packard, Intel, Lucent, Microsoft, NEC and Philips jointly led the development, with the aim of dramatically extending performance to the levels necessary to provide support for future classes of high performance peripherals.

At the time of the February 1999 Intel Developer Forum (IDF) the projected performance hike was of the order of 10 to 20 times over existing USB 1.1 capabilities. However, by the end of the year the results of engineering studies and test silicon indicated that that was overly conservative, and by the time the USB 2.0 was released in the spring of 2000, its specified performance was a staggering 40 times that of its predecessor.

USB 2.0 in fact defines three level of performance, with "Hi-Speed USB" referring to just the 480 Mbit/s portion of the specification and the term "USB" being used to refer to the 12 Mbit/s and 1.5 Mbit/s speeds. At 480 Mbit/s, any danger that USB would be marginalised by the rival IEEE 1394 bus appear to have been banished forever. Indeed, proponents of USB continue to maintain that the two standards address differing requirements, the aim of USB 2.0 being to provide support for the full range of PC peripherals - current and future - while IEEE 1394 specifically targets connection to audio visual consumer electronic devices such as digital camcorders, digital VCRs, DVD players and digital televisions.

While USB 1.1's data rate of 12 Mbit/s, was sufficient for many PC peripherals, especially input devices, the higher bandwidth of USB 2.0 is a major boost for external peripherals as CD/DVD burners, scanners and hard drives as well as higher functionality peripherals of the future, such as high resolution video conferencing cameras. As well as broadening the range of peripherals that may be attached to a PC, USB 2.0's increased bandwidth will also effectively increase number of devices that can be handled concurrently, up to its architectural limit.

USB 2.0 is fully backwards compatible - something that could prove a key benefit in the battle with IEEE 1394 to be the consumer interface of the future, given its already wide installed base. Existing USB peripherals will operate with no change in a USB 2.0 system. Devices, such as mice, keyboards and game pads, will not require the additional performance that USB 2.0 offers and will operate as USB 1.1 devices. Conversely, a Hi-Speed USB 2.0 peripheral plugged into a USB 1.1 system will perform at the USB 1.1 speeds.

While Windows XP did not support USB 2.0 at the time of its release in 2001 - Microsoft citing the fact that there were no production quality compatible host controllers or USB 2.0 devices available in time as the reason for this - support had been made available to OEMs and system builders by early the following year and more widely via Windows Update and the Windows XP SP1 later in 2002.

Since the USB 2.0 Specification encompasses all USB data transfer speeds - low (1.5MMbit/s), full (12Mbit/s) and high (480Mbit/s) - the USB Implementors Forum (USB-IF) sought to avoid confusion in the marketplace by introducing the terminology "Hi-Speed USB" to refer to the 480Mbit/s portion of the specification. However, despite the USB-IF's best efforts to ensure that vendors used the certified USB Logos appropriately, manufacturers were slow to switch to the new naming conventions and were often inconsistent in their use of it.

Linear Data Structures - Introduction

Data structure

A binary tree, a simple type of branching linked data structure.

In the field of computer science, a data structure is a way of storing data in a computer so that it can be used efficiently. Often a carefully chosen data structure will allow the most efficient algorithm to be used. The choice of the data structure often begins from the choice of an abstract data structure. A well-designed data structure allows a variety of critical operations to be performed, using as few resources, both execution time and memory space, as possible. Data structures are implemented using the data types, references and operations on them provided by a programming language.

Different kinds of data structures are suited to different kinds of applications, and some are highly specialized to certain tasks. For example, B-trees are particularly well-suited for implementation of databases, while routing tables rely on networks of machines to function.

In the design of many types of programs, the choice of data structures is a primary design consideration, as experience in building large systems has shown that the difficulty of implementation and the quality and performance of the final result depends heavily on choosing the best data structure. After the data structures are chosen, the algorithms to be used often become relatively obvious. Sometimes things work in the opposite direction - data structures are chosen because certain key tasks have algorithms that work best with particular data structures. In either case, the choice of appropriate data structures is crucial.

This insight has given rise to many formalised design methods and programming languages in which data structures, rather than algorithms, are the key organising factor. Most languages feature some sort of module system, allowing data structures to be safely reused in different applications by hiding their verified implementation details behind controlled interfaces. Object-oriented programming languages such as C++ and Java in particular use classes for this purpose.

Since data structures are so crucial to professional programs, many of them enjoy extensive support in standard libraries of modern programming languages and environments, such as C++'s Standard Template Library, the Java API, and the Microsoft .NET Framework.

The fundamental building blocks of most data structures are arrays, records, discriminated unions, and references. For example, the nullable reference, a reference which can be null, is a combination of references and discriminated unions, and the simplest linked data structure, the linked list, is built from records and nullable references.

There is some debate about whether data structures represent implementations or interfaces. How they are seen may be a matter of perspective. A data structure can be viewed as an interface between two functions or as an implementation of methods to access storage that is organized according to the associated data type.

Computers In Schools

You should be able to find several indispensable facts about Computers In Schools in the following paragraphs. If there's at least one fact you didn't know before, imagine the difference it might make.

I am always amazed when I take a gander at today's school systems. I mean, sure they have their flaws, but they also offer plenty of wonderful nuances. And I'm just comparing them to my high school back in the early 90s. One of the great aspects of today's learning centers involves computers. Not only do they now offer computers in schools, but they even put them in the classrooms. That's sweet if you ask me. I would have loved to have had a computer in my classroom back in elementary school. Imagine the cool learning games that could be played. Yes indeed folks, schools are sure changing.

If your Computers In Schools facts are out-of-date, how will that affect your actions and decisions? Make certain you don't let important Computers In Schools information slip by you.

What do you think about computers in schools? Do you think they are a wonderful learning tool, or a mere distraction for the students? This is a major concern for some. I was surprised after speaking with my mother who does not condone computers in schools. I could hardly grasp why she felt this way. However, she feels that knowledge should come from the texts and the teacher. Oh well, what can you do; the woman went to a country school in the 40s. I'm sure things were much different on many levels back then. You know with the whole trudging to school through the 6 foot deep snow and all. Regardless of my mother's views on computers in schools, I must still support the use of PCs and Mac for learning tools in classrooms and media centers. It just makes sense if you truly sit down and think about it. No single source is going to offer you more knowledge and information than a contemporary computer with Internet access.

Do you have PCs or Macs in your school? This is something I've noticed that varies from school to school. Although we had PCs in my University back in Oregon, my daughter has Macs in her elementary school. Each school must strike a deal with the companies or something. Regardless, they do virtually the same things in my opinion. Although Macs tend to be a little simpler to operate for some. So, when it comes down to the issue of computers in schools, I think it's safe to say that this is a prudent additive to any learning environment. To find out what computers are in your child's school, simply take a look around. That's what I did.

When word gets around about your command of Computers In Schools facts, others who need to know about Computers In Schools will start to actively seek you out.

System Tables and Catalog Views by MDofPC

System Tables and Catalog Views

When a new version is released or when existing software is upgraded there is always a learning curve and getting used to new ways of doing things. This article demonstrates how to use SQL Server 2005's catalog views in comparison with using system tables in SQL Server 2000.

Catalog views are a storehouse for static metadata. They contain data about the server, database, objects, logins, permissions, etc.

Catalog views are the general interface to the catalog metadata, and we should start using them rather than accessing the system tables directly.

Find all columns in a table that are computed columns

SQL SERVER 2000:

select name from syscolumns where id =object_id('TableName') and iscomputed=1

SQL SERVER 2005:

select name from sys.computed_columns where object_id =object_id('TableName')

Note: The computed column in SQL Server 2005 may be persisted. To narrow down the result set, you could execute the following query:

select * from sys.computed_columns where is_persisted=0

Find all tables that have columns with an identity property

SQL SERVER 2000:

select object_name(id),name from syscolumns where columnproperty(id,name,'IsIdentity')=1

SQLSERVER 2005:

select object_name(object_id),name from sys.identity_columns

Note: SQL Server 2005 stores the last value of the identity property that was generated. To query the last value execute the following query.

select name,last_value from sys.identity_columns

Find all database names in a SQL Server instance

SQL SERVER 2000:

select name from master..sysdatabases

SQL SERVER 2005:

select name from sys.databases

Note: Many enhancements were made to the database. Query all of the columns in sys.databases to understand the new enhancements like snapshot, etc.

Find all Procedures in a Database

SQL SERVER 2000:

select name from sysobjects where type='P'

SQL SERVER 2005:

select name from sys.procedures

Note: You can find whether the stored procedure execution is used in replication or if the stored procedure is a startup procedure. Execute the following queries:

select name from sys.procedures where is_execution_replicated=1 select name from sys.procedures where is_auto_executed=0

Find all tables in a Database

SQL SERVER 2000:

select name from sysobjects where type='U'

SQL SERVER 2005:

select name from sys.tables

Note: In SQL Server 2005, you can find whether a table is replicated. Execute the following query.

select * from sys.tables where is_replicated =1

Find all views in a Database

SQL SERVER 2000:

select name from sysobjects where type='V'

SQL SERVER 2005:

select name from sys.views

Note: In SQL Server 2005, you can find whether a view is replicated. Execute the following query.

select * from sys.views where is_replicated =1

Find all Triggers in a Database

SQL SERVER 2000:

select name from sysobjects where type='TR'

SQL SERVER 2005:

select name from sys.triggers where parent_class=1

Note: In SQL Server 2005, the triggers can be Assembly trigger (CLR) or a SQL trigger. In addition, we can find whether the trigger is an AFTER trigger or INSTEAD of trigger. Execute the following query:

select name from sys.triggers where type='TA' select name from sys.triggers where type='TR' select name from sys.triggers where is_instead_of_trigger=1

Find all SQL logins in a server

SQL SERVER 2000:

select * from master..syslogins where isntgroup=0 and isntname=0

SQL SERVER 2005:

select * from sys.sql_logins

Find all dependencies of the SQL Object in a Database

SQL SERVER 2000:

select * from sysdepends

SQL SERVER 2005:

select * from sys.sql_dependencies

Find all data types in SQL server

SQL SERVER 2000:

select * from systypes

SQL SERVER 2005:

select * from sys.systypes

Find all error messages in SQL server

SQL SERVER 2000:

select * from master..sysmessages

SQL SERVER 2005:

select * from sys.messages

Find all the database files of the current database

SQL SERVER 2000:

select name,filename from sysfiles

SQL SERVER 2005:

select name, physical_name from sys.database_files

Find the type of index

SQL SERVER 2000: We have to use indid column to determine the type of index from 0,1 or 255.

SQL SERVER 2005:

select object_name(object_id),name, type_desc from sys.indexes where type_desc ='CLUSTERED' select object_name(object_id),name, type_desc from sys.indexes where type_desc ='HEAP' select object_name(object_id),name, type_desc from sys.indexes where type_desc ='NONCLUSTERED' select object_name(object_id),name, type_desc from sys.indexes where type_desc ='XML'

Getting Started with a TV Tuner Card by MDofPC

Getting Started with a TV Tuner Card

Installing and using the WinTV Radio card to watch television, listen to the radio and more.

Watching my beloved Orioles play is one of my favorite summertime activities. Unfortunately for me, my family doesn't share my passion for the Birds. After having to choose one too many times between heading upstairs to watch TV or remaining downstairs to use the computer, I had an idea. I decided to get one of those nifty TV tuner cards. A quick virtual trip to newegg.com [1] confirmed that I could choose among several in my price range. At the time, though, it was the end of baseball season, so I shelved my plans for a while.

A couple of months passed and Christmas was right around the corner, so I revived my TV tuner card plans. In preparation, I did a bunch of Googling and reading, and I subscribed to the Video4Linux mailing list (see Resources). This research was vital to the success of the overall project. I strongly recommend that anyone interested in using a TV tuner card in his or her Linux system spend some time researching before purchasing, as proper research can make all the difference. After checking prices and researching various tuner cards, I finally settled on the Hauppauge WinTV Radio card. This specific model number is referred to as either the WinTV-dbx or the model 401. I chose this card for its price, stereo sound and the FM radio tuner. Additionally, many people who posted on the Video4Linux list reported their success with the card. Having made my decision, I placed my order and commenced waiting for it to arrive.

When the card arrived, I opened the package and found a pretty blue box containing almost everything needed for installation. Inside the box was the card itself, an audio cable for connecting to the soundcard, an FM antenna, a remote control and the software needed to install the card in Windows. Coaxial cables used to provide input to the tuner, however, conspicuously were absent. After some grumbling and a trip to Radio Shack, I was ready to install the card.

Installing the card into a vacant PCI slot was easy enough. Connecting the coaxial cable and the antenna was a little difficult, because I have big hands and there wasn't much room between the two connectors. The audio cable connected easily to the line-in of my sound card, and the remote control's infrared receiver similarly was effortless to plug in. It was time to boot the computer.

I recently put a Microsoft Windows partition on my computer, and after installing the included proprietary software I was able to watch TV, listen to the radio and use the remote control. I then rebooted into Linux and began the software installation. You can read about the installation process, which was quite easy and quick, later in this article. The next step after getting both the TV and the radio tuner to function was to enjoy the fruits of my labor.

I choose tvtime as my viewing application, because several folks on the Video4Linux list recommended it. tvtime is available from Yum, making for a quick and easy installation. Initially, the picture was poor because the hue, contrast and other settings were not set correctly. I was forewarned of this by the V4L list, however, so I wasn't especially surprised. After correcting the picture, I tested several different-sized windows. I found that a smaller window looks sharper but the picture degrades, becoming more grainy and blurry as the window size increases.

[2]

Next, I was ready to test the audio, so I donned my headphones. I immediately was disappointed by the decidedly mono sound output I heard. I knew the card had dbx stereo output, so I checked my connections first. Removing and reconnecting the audio cable did the trick, as the cable's connector wasn't inserted completely into the card. Chalk up another one for user error. After resolving this connection issue, the sound quality became quite good.

Once the testing of the TV tuner was complete, it was time to test the radio tuner. I chose GQRadio. After installing the tda9887 tuner module using modprobe, and I was able to listen to my favorite FM radio stations immediately. As with the TV test, the sound quality of the radio was very good.

Finally, it was time to test the remote control supplied with the card. I tried a couple of times to get the remote control working using LIRC, but I could not make it work properly. Other people on the V4L list reported having success with the remote, however, so there still is hope. Truthfully, it is not important to me that the remote works. The only time I'm going to watch TV on my computer is when I'm sitting next to the keyboard and mouse, both of which can be used to tune channels in tvtime. Spending time perusing LIRC's Web site and the V4L list will be of tantamount importance to you if remote control functionality is a priority. The remote did function on the Windows partition, though, so I'm sure my inability to configure the device was the problem rather than an issue with the hardware.

Although I did not try to use the WinTV 401 with any PVR software, I did check out the PVR Hardware Database and found that a few people have reported that this card works with MythTV. I couldn't find anything on the Freevo Web site that specifically states this particular tuner card functions with Freevo, but they do allude to it by saying "Any Video4Linux1/2 compatible board, which includes the popular Hauppage WinTV boards" works with Freevo.

When everything was installed and configured to my liking, I gave my new setup the Daughter Test. I sat down my two daughters in front of my workstation and gave them a crash course in using tvtime. In mere moments, my eldest was changing channels to her heart's content. Both girls were squealing with childhood delight at watching TV on my computer. Their only two complaints were that they couldn't watch TV on Mommy's computer and they couldn't watch Noggin. Noggin is a children's television network that resides on a channel above the tuner's 125-channel limitation. I explained to them it wasn't really the computer's fault, it was more a limitation of our cable provider.

The goal of purchasing the TV tuner card was to enable me to watch a different TV program than the rest of the family, without having to leave the room to do so. Having found that the card satisfied this objective, I decided to see how far I could push the limits. I opened tvtime and made the window fairly small. I started Neverwinter Nights in a window of its own and joined a server on the Internet, surfed the Web and instant messaged friends. Watching TV seemed to have no discernible effect on system speed or stability. Later testing showed that only about 7% CPU usage was required to watch TV on the computer. Now, I can't seem to play NWN without having the TV running in the corner of my screen.

I was very happy with the installation process, which--with the exception of the remote control--was accomplished easily. I can watch TV and listen to the radio on the computer while also using my computer for other tasks. My children love being able to watch TV on the computer, and they can use the TC functionality quite easily.

In summary, I can't help but recommend the purchase of this card. It's reasonably priced and offers good picture quality and very good sound quality. The manufacturer, although not officially supporting Linux, actually has a link to some Linux installation guides. It must be noted, however, that these guides are out-of-date. Still, as a prospective buyer, I found it reassuring that the company acknowledged that its hardware runs on Linux. My only minor disappointments were the picture quality in full screen or large windows and the fact that the remote didn't work as easily as the TV and radio tuners did. Overall, this TV tuner card is a solid product with some very nice features. Most importantly, once Opening Day arrives, I'll not have to leave my family in order to watch my beloved Os.

Installation and Configuration

System Specifications

Intel Pentium4 2.4GHz
1GB of Ram
Fedora Core 2 using kernel version 2.6.9-1.6_FC2SMP
NVidia Geforce 5900 using NVidia drivers
Hauppauge WinTV model 401 TV Tuner Card with the Conexant 2388x chipset. Note: Some Hauppauge cards use the BT8x8 chipset and bttv drivers, so carefully inspect the card to see which chipset your card is using. These installation instructions may not work for the bttv drivers.

The installation process was surprisingly quick and easy. Red Hat and Fedora Core use kernels that provide many elements as loadable modules. This eased installation considerably, as otherwise, one would have to recompile the kernel to get the needed modules. I tested with kernel version 2.6.9-1.6_FC2SMP. There have been reports of problems with the 2.6.10 kernels, and I can confirm the stock Fedora Core 2 kernel 2.6.10-1.12_FC2SMP doesn't work. Because I use the kernel version listed in the system specifications above, I'm not affected. However, some people report success with various Hauppauge cards and the 2.6.1 0 kernels in Fedora Core 3. Please be aware that kernels change often, and any issues existing at the time this article was written may be resolved by the time you are ready to install the card.

Here is the abbreviated step-by-step process to install and configure the TV tuner card.

Install the card into an empty PCI slot.
Make all proper cable connections. No coaxial cables are included with the card, so make sure to have some prior to beginning installation. The included manual provides the procedures on how to connect the cable TV input, FM antenna, sound cable and IR remote receiver.
Power on the computer.
When Kudzu--the Red Hat/Fedora Core tool that runs at boot time to probe for and configure new hardware--runs, choose to configure the new hardware and accept all defaults.
Log in once the boot process completes.
Kudzu inserts lines similar to the following into modprobe.conf:
```
 alias char-major-81 cx8800  
```
Add this line:
```
 options cx8800 tuner=43  
```
immediately following the alias line above.
Add the following line to rc.local. Note: I wasn't able to get the radio tuner module tda9887 to load properly using modprobe.conf. It may be possible to do so, but I chose to add the line to rc.local.
```
 modprobe tda9887  
```
Reboot the computer to test that all modules load properly when the computer boots. You may not need to reboot to test the modules, but I did for the sake of expediency.
Install television viewing application. tvtime is available by way of Yum and is known to work with this tuner card.
Install radio tuning application. GQRadio is available in an RPM package and is known to work with this tuner card.
Configure your viewing and listening applications and enjoy!

Install CD Burner, Installing a CD Writer or DVD By MDofPC

Install CD Burner, Installing a CD Writer

The first step is to remove the "blank" plastic front from the position in which you want to install the cd writer ,if you have a CD-ROM drive installed then if possible leave a gap in-between the CD-ROM and the CD-WRITER, this will enable a sufficient amount of air to flow between the two drives.

If you have trouble removing the "blank" you can use a flat ended screwdriver to ease the blank out, taking care not to damage the case.

Next draw your attention to the back panel of the CD Recorder.

Note the section we have pointed out , this is the jumper selection that depicts what the drive will be in the IDE configuration, some CD Writers work best when they are the master, others work fine regardless, always consult the manufacturers instructions that came with your CD Writer.

There are 3 options, Cable Select, Slave, and Master.

Selection is done by means of a jumper, the option you choose will depend on your system set-up.

Master should be selected if this will be the only device on a single IDE cable, or, if it is the second device to be connected and the other device is set to slave.
Slave should be selected if this will be the second device on a singe IDE cable, for instance, if you do not already have a CD-ROM drive then you could attach the new device to the same IDE cable as your hard drive (where your hard drive will be the master).

Cable Select should be selected only when the devices are to be attached as the cable depicts, ie, the first connector (working away from the motherboard) is the slave and the last connector is the master device.

Note there are 3 connections (notice the difference in distance between the connectors), connection A plugs into the motherboard and then the slave and master connections are used for IDE devices such as hard drives, CD-ROM Drives and CD Writers.

Insert the CD Writer / DVD Player

The next step is to gently slide the device into the empty bay , making sure it is free of any obstruction.

Next take the screws that came with your CD Writer and secure the device so it is flush with the front of your case ,ensure to secure using all the screws supplied (normally 4).

Connecting the cables

The next step is to attach the IDE and power cables

The power cable will only fit one way, so you won't put it in the wrong way round, but as a guide the red wire should go to 5v.

The IDE cable will be marked down one side with a red or black strip, this denotes Pin 1, match this with the Pin 1 indicator on the back of the device, further, some IDE cables have a blank in one hole to stop you inserting it in incorrectly.

If you would like to attach an audio cable to the device follow the manufacturer's instructions.

Finishing the Installation

Double check all connections and make sure the device is set correctly as master or slave.

You may wish to test the device is correctly installed before replacing the covers, but it is advisable to replace the covers before reconnecting the mains.

When you reboot your machine the bios should automatically detect the new drive, and then when you get to the windows screen, go to My Computer and you should see your new drive there. The letter assigned to the drive will depend on your machine's configuration.

How to Choose an Input Device by MDofPC

How to Choose an Input Device?

Common input devices such as keyboards and mice are something you will likely use every time you turn on your computer. These devices tend to have mechanical and moving parts that could cause reliability problems. Therefore, it is a good idea to choose brands and models with good reliability and comfort, i.e., the least return rates. Check the product return rates at our web site.
Ergonomic keyboards are highly recommended. You won't feel thrilled when you first use one, but getting used to it is easy and does not take too long. After a few days your wrists will enjoy it more than you think.
Get a wheel-, Internet- or intelli-mouse! Isn't browsing the web the only reason you turn on your computer these days? The wheel will make browsing so much easier. More and more applications now take advantages of the wheel feature.
If you are shopping for a scanner, choose a USB one - if you have a USB port. The rest of your decision is up to your budget. If you don't have a USB port in your computer, it's time to add one or get a new computer. USB is fast and allows hot connections - connect and disconnect without powering down your system. USB is particularly useful for peripherals that you may switch between computers a lot.
For most users it does not yet make any economic sense to buy a USB keyboard or mouse, unless of course you are thinking about notebook computers! Most people hate using the pointing device on a notebook for an extended period of time. Buy a USB mouse and take it with you on your next trip! Don't forget to write me back a thank-you e-mail.
The exception to the USB rule is gamers, many gamers feel that a USB mouse can provide better responsiveness due to their higher scan rate and connection speed. Gamers like optical mice with high scan rates, and a fast connection to the system. One of our most popular sellers has been the Microsoft Intellimouse Explorer v3.0 which combines these two ideas. The Logitech MX500 and MX700 are also well liked for this reason.
For people that love graphics, resolution is everything. The resolution of a traditional mouse or trackball becomes worse with time, as the tracking mechanism gets dirtier. Don't try to clean it next time. Give it to your co-worker or in-laws. Then, tell your "boss" that you found a dead mouse and would like to replace it with an Intelli-Eye laser mouse. Interestingly, it's much easier for a mouse to get "dirty" in a home environment where a great deal of fine fiber particles are present.
"Go digital, young man. Go digital!" If you are planning to buy a camera, do give digital ones some thoughts - especially if you use the Internet a lot. It's some thing new with exciting features. However, don't expect any of the current digital cameras to last too long. Just like a PC, the technology for digital camera is changing and fortunately getting BETTER rapidly.
Joysticks and Gamepads are for gamers. Unfortunately, we don't come across too many "inexpensive" gamers unless they are so young that they don't know the difference yet. Expensive joysticks enhance the feel and accuracy during gaming. The best joysticks and gamepads use a USB interface and are from well known manufacturers.
To track ball or not to track ball? That's the question that divides us. It's a very personal decision. Some people claim they may get "dizzy" simply by touching a track ball, while others can't live without one. Borrow one or go to a retail store to try one first. A Track ball does offer an alternative way to utilize your hand bones and muscles while computing, surfing, and having fun.
The main reason these days to have a microphone on a computer is to do online chatting without paying long distance. Today's voice streaming technology is not perfect yet. You need as much help from a quality microphone as possible to get results half as decent as a regular telephone. Unless all you care is recording voice, buy a headphone/microphone combo. The combo allows you to listen and talk at the same time without hearing your own echo. Next time your friends complain about an echo when trying to chat with you online, tell them to get a combo, too.
PS2 is the standard now for keyboard and mouse adapters. The older style is AT and serial.

Installation/Upgrade Guide for CD/DVD/CDRW Drives by MDofPC

Installation/Upgrade Guide for CD/DVD/CDRW Drives

Setting Jumpers

The mode select jumpers are six straight angle pins located on the rear of the drive. By placing a jumper on the pins, you can select the following functions:

CS: - Drive is configured using host interface signal CSEL
SL: - Configures drive as Slave
MA: - Configures drive as Master (factory default mode most time)

In most installations, jumper should remain in MA position. It is recommended that you install your CD/DVD/CDRW drive only on the secondary IDE BUS using its own IDE cable. If you are installing on primary IDE BUS, your hard drive would then be the Master, and you should set your CD/DVD/CDRW as Slave (SL). In this latter situation, the CD/DVD/CDR drive has to share the IDE cable with the hard drive, which may slow down the hard drive.

Placing the CD/DVD/CDRW drive inside your computer.

Disconnect power from your computer system before installation.
Remove computer cover and faceplate if required. Refer to your computer system's manual for removal information. If a DVD-ROM is replacing a CD-ROM, remove CD-ROM presently installed in your system.
The new CD/DVD/CDRW-ROM drive can be placed in any free half-height drive, 5.25" slot at the front of your computer. Make sure your IDE BUS ribbon cable is long enough to reach the drive.
Carefully slide the drive into the opening with the disc tray facing the front of the computer. Tighten the drive to the metal frame. Or consult your case manual for details on how to mount 5.25" drives.
Note: For some computer cases, you may need to remove a floppy drive to install a CD/DVD/CDRW drive.

Connecting cables

IDE BUS Interface Data Cable (normally not supplied with CD/DVD/CDRW-ROM drives). This is the cable that transmits data between your drive and computer. Your computer system should have a primary and secondary IDE BUS, with your hard drive most likely being the Master on the Primary BUS. Connect BUS cable to the drive, assuring that pin 1 of cable (side with red stripe or line) is connected to pin 1 of CD/DVD/CDRW interface connector, which is most often close to the power connection.
If the drive is set to Slave mode, you must use the connector in the middle of the IDE cable. Use the connector at the end of the cable if the drive is set to Master mode.
The other end of the IDE cable connects to the system's IDE controller, most often, on your motherboard. Again, align the colored edge of the IDE cable to Pin 1 of the BUS connector.
DC Power Cable - Connect an internal computer DC power supply cable to the power socket at the back of the CD/DVD/CDRW drive. This cable supplies DC voltage from the power supply to the drive. One side of the plug has chamfered edges, so the power connector fits only one way. Push plug completely into the socket making sure the plug fits correctly.
Analog Audio Cable - If you have a sound card and speakers and would like to play audio CDs on your computer, you will need to get an audio/sound cable. The audio cable connects to your sound card at one end and the other end connects to the digital audio connector at the rear of the CD/DVD/CDRW drive. Refer to the instructions which came with your sound card for details on any sound-driver software requirement. Or consult the sound card section of Directron.com.
Digital Audio Connector - This is often included in DVD's for high-quality digital audio.

Reassembling the computer

Put the computer's cover back on. Screw and tighten the case cover. Note: Do not leave any loose screws inside your computer.
Reconnect any external cables disconnected earlier.

Software driver

Most CD/DVD/CDRW-ROM drives are "plug n' play" as a CD-ROM drive to read data from CD's. In Windows, when you apply power to your computer and boot-up, the system will recognize new hardware, and begin installing Window's ATAPI driver. If you prefer using DOS, you can download an ATAPI driver from the Internet.
To use your CD/DVD/CDRW-ROM drive for other applications such as listening to music, watching DVD or LCD movies, and writing data onto blank CDRW CDs, you must use special software just designed for these applications. DVD drives need either a hardware or a software decoder to play DVD CD's. Consult the manual for the installation and usage of such applications.

How to operate a CD/DVD/CDRW drive

Details of how to operate a CD-ROM, DVD-ROM, and CDRW-ROM drive vary greatly from one drive to the other and are beyond the scope of this guideline. Please consult the operations manual for details. Here are some common features that may be interesting to most users:
Some CD/DVD/CDRW drives can be set up in vertical positions. You may use the disc locks that are built-in the CD tray to prevent your disc from falling. You do not need to lock the disc when the drive unit is used in a horizontal position.
You do not need a sound card to use the headphone jack in the front of the drive to listen to music CD's. This is often used to diagnose problems with sound cards, when no audio sound is heard from the output of sound cards.
The volume control in the front of the drive controls only the audio volume from the headphone jack. The sound from the headphone jack is not amplified, so its output power is limited.

Instructions to Install Drivers by MDofPC

Installation from Applications CD 6.2 and Later

Note :installation steps are the same in Microsoft Windows XP and Windows 2000.

Place Applications CD 6.2 or later in the CD/DVD drive. Allow the disc to autorun.
On the Reinstall Drivers and Applications tab, select Norton AntiVirus 2003, and then click Install.

3. In the Install dialog box, click Yes.

4.In the Norton AntiVirus Install dialog box, click OK to begin installation.

5.The installation is prepared.

6.In the Welcome to the Norton AntiVirus 2003 Installation Wizard dialog box, click Next.

7.In the Destination Folder dialog box, click Next.

8 .In the Ready to Install the Application dialog box, click Next.

9.Setup performs several updates, including initializing, component registration, copying files, and writing registry values.

Initializing

component registration

copying files

writing

10. In the Readme Information dialog box, click Next when finished.

11.In the Norton AntiVirus 2003 has been successfully installed dialog box, click Finish.

12. In the SARC Intelligent Updater (20020912.EXE) dialog box, click Yes to update virus definition files.

13.The virus definitions are updated from the Application CD. These definitions are not the latest and LiveUpdate needs to be run to completely update Norton Antivirus.

14.In the SARC Intelligent Updater dialog box, click OK.

15.In the Installation Complete dialog box, click Close.

Fonts in Windows by MDofPC

Fonts in Windows

To change your Window fonts

1.	Open Display in Control Panel.
2.	On the Appearance tab, in Font size, click a new font size.

Note

	To open Display, click Start, click Control Panel, click Appearance and Themes, and then click Display.
	This option enables you to enlarge the fonts used in window headers, icon labels, and menus. For information about enlarging all items on your screen, click Related Topics.
	The font size options are based on the current theme, visual style, and color scheme. For some themes, styles, or schemes, you may only have one font size option.

Install or Remove a Font in Windows XP

This step-by-step article describes how to add and remove fonts in Windows XP. The following fonts are included with Windows XP and are installed on every computer:

Courier New (TrueType, including Bold, Italic, and Bold Italic variations)
Arial (TrueType, including Bold, Italic, and Bold Italic variations)
Times New Roman (TrueType, including Bold, Italic, and Bold Italic variations)
Symbol (TrueType)
Wingdings (TrueType)
MS Serif
MS Sans Serif
If any of the standard fonts that are included with Windows XP are missing, you can run Windows XP Setup again. Setup replaces missing or changed files. If these standard fonts are missing, other Windows XP files may also be missing, and Setup corrects these problems.

Adding New Fonts
Windows supports TrueType fonts or fonts that are specially designed for Windows, and these fonts are available commercially. Some programs also include special fonts that are installed as part of the program installation. Additionally, printers frequently come with TrueType or special Windows fonts. Follow the directions that come with these products to install these fonts.

To manually install or re-install a font:

Click Start, point to Settings, and then click Control Panel.
Double-click the Fonts folder.
On the File menu, click Install New Font.
In the Drives box, click the drive that has the floppy or CD-ROM that contains the fonts you want to add. If you are installing fonts from a floppy disk, this is typically drive A or drive B. If you are installing the fonts from a compact disc, your CD-ROM drive is typically drive D.

Double-click the folder that contains the fonts.
Click the font you want to add. To select more than one font at a time, press and hold down the Ctrl key while you click each font.
Click to select the Copy Fonts To Fonts Folder check box. The Windows\Fonts folder is where the fonts that are included with Windows XP are stored.

Click OK.
Removing Fonts
To completely remove fonts from the hard disk:

Click Start, point to Settings, and then click Control Panel.
Double-click the Fonts folder.
Click the font you want to remove. To select more than one font at a time, press and hold down the Ctrl key while you click each font.
On the File menu, click Delete.
When you receive the "Are you sure you want to delete these fonts?" prompt, click Yes.
To prevent a font from loading without removing it from the hard disk, move the font from the Fonts folder into another folder. Use this method for troubleshooting purposes. This process does not completely remove the font, because font registry information is not deleted. However, it prevents the font from loading.

Panda Antivirus Anti virus 2008 Review

This year, Panda offers two distinct antivirus products. To compare with other products tested and reviewed by CNET this year, we chose the Panda Antivirus 2008. A second product, Panda Antivirus plus Firewall 2008 was not reviewed. The $39.95 price for a three-user license is at the low end, which is good. However, when compared with the also economical BitDefender Antivirus 2008, Panda comes up short, lacking some features and, more importantly, similar test results. Panda is slower and is mostly unrated in independent, third-party antivirus test results. If you're looking for economy, chose BitDefender. If you're looking for the best antivirus product for 2008, we recommend Kaspersky Anti-Virus 2008, our Editors' Choice.

Setup
Panda Antivirus 2008 includes three PC licenses for $39.95. By comparison, BitDefender Antivirus offers its three-user license for $29.95. Kaspersky offers a single license at $49.95 and charges $59.95 for its three-user license. Panda Antivirus 2008 runs on Windows 2000, XP, and Vista, while Norton AntiVirus 2008 works only on XP and Vista.

After downloading the 35MB file, Panda performs an initial scan of your system, and in our case, found eight different examples of spyware. Unfortunately, Panda didn't tell us precisely what spyware it found; only that it deleted it. Later, we could find no record of this scan for reference, although we did find subsequent log files of spyware that had been removed. We prefer to have control over what is quarantined or removed from our machine, and wish Panda had provided us with more information.

Should you want to remove Panda Antivirus 2008, there is an uninstall wizard available. Upon reboot, we did not find any traces of Panda left on our machine.

Panda Antivirus 2008 includes an interface with bright, contrasting colors and basic graphics.

Interface
Compared to the interfaces found with other antivirus products, Panda Antivirus 2008 is simple, even cartoonish: bright, contrasting colors, with basic graphics; as though Fisher-Price made antivirus interfaces for kids. We were, however, pleased to find configuration options within easy reach.

During a manual scan, we were unable to open other features of the program, something we could do in other antivirus apps.

Features
Panda Antivirus 2008 includes TruPrevent, Panda's heuristic engine that proactively blocks viruses. However, it blocks only viruses. The full version of TruPrevent, which blocks other forms of malware as well, is available in the Panda Antivirus and Firewall and Panda Internet Security products.

Antiphishing protection is included with Panda Antivirus, but Panda Antivirus and Firewall and Panda Internet Security products include additional protection from malware lurking on Web pages.

Performance
Panda scored near the middle of the antivirus products in CNET Labs' performance tests. On our iTunes test, Panda was fast at 270 seconds, just 2 seconds more than our test system. On our Microsoft Office test, Panda was solidly in the middle at 1,355 seconds. In a test scanning a single folder with compressed and media files, Panda scored a fast 135 seconds, however, the default setting excludes many of the compressed files used in our test. And in terms of boot speed, Panda came in dead last at 39 seconds. To find out how we test antivirus software, see CNET Labs' How we test: Antivirus software page.

In terms of protecting your PC, we cite results from two leading independent antivirus testing organizations. Panda was not tested by AV-Comparatives.org. CheckVir.com tested Panda Internet Security 2006 and awarded it a Standard rating, meaning it was evaluated only on its ability to search for viruses, but not the removal of them.

Although we were told U.S. residents didn't have to accept this disclaimer, the notice still appears in domestic downloads of Panda Antivirus 2008.

Support
Support is extremely light for Panda Antivirus 2008. The built-in Help file lacks significant detail. The Panda Web site includes an interactive troubleshooter, which seems promising until it takes you to the weak knowledgebase section. Other antivirus apps have interactive self-diagnostics, so be careful of this terminology; Panda uses something else. On the Panda knowledgebase page, when you type in a query, the site spits back an FAQ in response. If you want to cut to the chase and see all the preanswered questions in advance, simply click Hot Topics. There is a secondary PDF document; it, too, was light on technical details. Nor could we find a user forum, chat, or telephone support section.

E-mail technical support includes a curious box that says any personal information you send to Panda becomes property of Panda and its business partners. We could not advance our query unless we agreed. When we asked our Panda representatives, they explained that users within the United States should not have seen that box, that it is a requirement only within Europe. After waiting six weeks for Panda to remove this check box, we downloaded a fresh copy of the program and found that it still included the checkbox.

The good: Panda Antivirus 2008 includes antispyware protection.

The bad: Panda Antivirus 2008 has not been reviewed by many independent antivirus test sites, making it hard to say how effective it is; it tends to be slower than the competition; support is light, with almost no documentation and a requirement that Panda own any personal information sent via e-mail technical support.

The bottom line: Panda Antivirus 2008 is slower than the competition and lacks independent, third-party antivirus test results, and thus doesn't receive our recommendation.

Click Here for Great Prices on Antivirus Software

Sorting Algorithms - Shell Sort

Shell sort

Shell sort is a sorting algorithm that, with its original implementation, requires O (n²) comparisons and exchanges in the worst case. A minor change given in V. Pratt's book produces an implementation with worst case performance of O(nlog² n). This is better than the O(n²) comparisons required by naive algorithms but worse than the optimal O(n log n) (see comparison sort). Although it is easy to develop an intuitive sense of how this algorithm works, it is very difficult to analyze its execution time.

Shell sort is a generalization of insertion sort, with two observations in mind:

Insertion sort is efficient if the input is "almost sorted".
Insertion sort is inefficient, on average, because it moves values just one position at a time.

Shell sort improves insertion sort by comparing elements separated by a gap of several positions. This lets an element take "bigger steps" toward its expected position. Multiple passes over the data are taken with smaller and smaller gap sizes. The last step of Shell sort is a plain insertion sort, but by then, the array of data is guaranteed to be almost sorted.

Consider a small value that is initially stored in the wrong end of the array. Using an O(n2) sort such as bubble sort or insertion sort, it will take roughly n comparisons and exchanges to move this value all the way to the other end of the array. Shell sort first moves values using giant step sizes, so a small value will move a long way towards its final position, with just a few comparisons and exchanges.

One can visualize Shellsort in the following way: arrange the list into a table and sort the columns (using an insertion sort). Repeat this process, each time with smaller number of longer columns. At the end, the table has only one column. While transforming the list into a table makes it easier to visualize, the algorithm itself does its sorting in-place (by incrementing the index by the step size, i.e. using i += step_size instead of i++).

For example, consider a list of numbers like [ 13 14 94 33 82 25 59 94 65 23 45 27 73 25 39 10 ]. If we started with a step-size of 5, we could visualize this as breaking the list of numbers into a table with 5 columns. This would look like this:

13 14 94 33 82

25 59 94 65 23

45 27 73 25 39

We then sort each column, which gives us

10 14 73 25 23

13 27 94 33 39

25 59 94 65 82

When read back as a single list of numbers, we get [ 10 14 73 25 23 13 27 94 33 39 25 59 94 65 82 45 ]. Here, the 10 which was all the way at the end, has moved all the way to the beginning. This list is then again sorted using a 3-gap sort, and then 1-gap sort (simple insertion sort).

The Shell sort is named after its inventor, Donald Shell, who published it in 1959. Some older textbooks and references call this the "Shell-Metzner" sort after Marlene Metzner Norton, but according to Metzner, "I had nothing to do with the sort, and my name should never have been attached to it."

Gap sequence

The shellsort algorithm in action

The gap sequence is an integral part of the shellsort algorithm. Any increment sequence will work, so long as the last element is 1. The algorithm begins by performing a gap insertion sort, with the gap being the first number in the gap sequence. It continues to perform a gap insertion sort for each number in the sequence, until it finishes with a gap of 1. When the gap is 1, the gap insertion sort is simply an ordinary insertion sort, guaranteeing that the final list is sorted.

The gap sequence that was originally suggested by Donald Shell was to begin with $N / 2$ and to halve the number until it reaches 1. While this sequence provides significant performance enhancements over the quadratic algorithms such as insertion sort, it can be changed slightly to further decrease the average and worst-case running times. Weiss' textbook demonstrates that this sequence allows a worst case $O (n 2)$ sort, if the data is initially in the array as (small_1, large_1, small_2, large_2, ...) - that is, the upper half of the numbers are placed, in sorted order, in the even index locations and the lower end of the numbers are placed similarly in the odd indexed locations.

Perhaps the most crucial property of Shellsort is that the elements remain k-sorted even as the gap diminishes. For instance, if a list was 5-sorted and then 3-sorted, the list is now not only 3-sorted, but both 5- and 3-sorted. If this were not true, the algorithm would undo work that it had done in previous iterations, and would not achieve such a low running time.

Depending on the choice of gap sequence, Shellsort has a proven worst-case running time of $O (n 2)$ (using Shell's increments that start with 1/2 the array size and divide by 2 each time), $O (n 3 / 2)$ (using Hibbard's increments of $2 k - 1$ ), $O (n 4 / 3)$ (using Sedgewick's increments of $9(4 i) - 9(2 i) + 1$ , or $4 i + 1 + 3(2 i) + 1$ ), or $O (n log 2 n)$ , and possibly unproven better running times. The existence of an $O (n log n)$ worst-case implementation of Shellsort remains an open research question.

Shell sort algorithm in C/C++

Shell sort is commonly used in programming languages; this is an implementation of the algorithm in C/C++ for sorting an array of integers. The increment sequence used in this example code gives an O(n2) worst-case running time.

void shell_sort(int A[], int size)

  int i, j, incrmnt, temp;

  incrmnt = size / 2;

  while (incrmnt > 0)

    for (i=incrmnt; i < size; i++)

      j = i;

      temp = A[i];

      while ((j >= incrmnt) && (A[j-incrmnt] > temp))

        A[j] = A[j - incrmnt];

        j = j - incrmnt;

      A[j] = temp;

    incrmnt /= 2;

Shell sort algorithm in Java

The Java implementation of Shell sort is as follows:

 public static void shellSort(int[] a) {

     for ( int increment = a.length / 2;

           increment > 0;

           increment = (increment == 2 ? 1 : (int) Math.round(increment / 2.2))) {

         for (int i = increment; i < a.length; i++) {

             for (int j = i; j >= increment && a[j - increment] > a[j]; j -= increment) {

                 int temp = a[j];

                 a[j] = a[j - increment];

                 a[j - increment] = temp;

For some unexplained reason, when the increment is divided by 2.2 as opposed to being continuously halved, this algorithm works about 25 to 30 percent faster on large inputs.

Basic Data Structures - Integer

Integer

In computer science, the term integer is used to refer to any data type which can represent some subset of the mathematical integers. These are also known as integral data types.

Value and representation

The value of a datum with an integral type is the mathematical integer that it corresponds to. The representation of this datum is the way the value is stored in the computer s memory. Integral types may be unsigned (capable of representing only non-negative integers) or signed (capable of representing negative integers as well).

The most common representation of a positive integer is a string of bits, using the binary numeral system. The order of the bits varies; see Endianness. The width or precision of an integral type is the number of bits in its representation. An integral type with n bits can encode 2ⁿ numbers; for example an unsigned type typically represents the non-negative values 0 through 2ⁿ−1.

There are three different ways to represent negative numbers in a binary numeral system. The most common is two s complement, which allows a signed integral type with n bits to represent numbers from −2⁽ⁿ⁻¹⁾ through 2⁽ⁿ⁻¹⁾−1. Two s complement arithmetic is convenient because there is a perfect one-to-one correspondence between representations and values, and because addition and subtraction do not need to distinguish between signed and unsigned types. The other possibilities are sign-magnitude and ones' complement. See Signed number representations for details.

Another, rather different, representation for integers is binary-coded decimal, which is still commonly used in mainframe financial applications and in databases.

Common integral data types

Bits	Name	Range	Uses
8	byte, octet	Signed: −128 to +127 Unsigned: 0 to +255	ASCII characters, C int8_t, Java byte
16	halfword, word	Signed: −32,768 to +32,767 Unsigned: 0 to +65,535	UCS-2 characters, C int16_t, Java char, Java short
32	word, doubleword, longword	Signed: −2,147,483,648 to +2,147,483,647 Unsigned: 0 to +4,294,967,295	UCS-4 characters, Truecolor with alpha, C int32_t, Java int
64	doubleword, longword, quadword	Signed: −9,223,372,036,854,775,808 to +9,223,372,036,854,775,807 Unsigned: 0 to +18,446,744,073,709,551,615	C int64_t, Java long
128		Signed: −170,141,183,460,469,231,731,687,303,715,884,105,728 to +170,141,183,460,469,231,731,687,303,715,884,105,727 Unsigned: 0 to +340,282,366,920,938,463,463,374,607,431,768,211,455	C only available as non-standard compiler-specific extension
n	n-bit integer	Signed: $- 2 n - 1$ to $2 n - 1 - 1$ Unsigned: 0 to $2 n - 1$

Different CPUs support different integral data types. Typically, hardware will support both signed and unsigned types but only a small, fixed set of widths.

The table above lists integral type widths that are supported in hardware by common processors. High level programming languages provide more possibilities. It is common to have a double width integral type that has twice as many bits as the biggest hardware-supported type. Many languages also have bit-field types (a specified number of bits, usually constrained to be less than the maximum hardware-supported width) and range types (which can represent only the integers in a specified range).

Some languages, such as Lisp, REXX and Haskell, support arbitrary precision integers (also known as infinite precision integers or bignums). Other languages which do not support this concept as a top-level construct may have libraries available to represent very large numbers using arrays of smaller variables, such as Java's BigInteger class or Perl's "bigint" package. These use as much of the computer s memory as is necessary to store the numbers; however, a computer has only a finite amount of storage, so they too can only represent a finite subset of the mathematical integers. These schemes support very large numbers, for example one kilobyte of memory could be used to store numbers up to about 2560 digits long.

A Boolean or Flag type is a type which can represent only two values: 0 and 1, usually identified with false and true respectively. This type can be stored in memory using a single bit, but is often given a full byte for convenience of addressing and speed of access.

A four-bit quantity is known as a nibble (when eating, being smaller than a bite) or nybble (being a pun on the form of the word byte). One nibble corresponds to one digit in hexadecimal and holds one digit or a sign code in binary-coded decimal.

Data type names

Bits	Signed	Java	C#	SQL92	vbScript	C
8	Yes	byte	sbyte			int8_t, signed char
16	Yes	short	short, Int16	smallint, int2	int	int16_t, int (on C89), short(on C99)
32	Yes	int	int, Int32	integer, int, int4	long	int32_t, long(on C89), int(on C99)
64	Yes	long	long, Int64	bigint, int8		int64_t, long long (on C99)
8	No		byte	tinyint, int1	byte	uint8_t, unsigned char
16	No	char	ushort, UInt16			uint16_t,
32	No		uint, UInt32			uint32_t, unsigned int(on C89), unsigned short(on C99)
64	No		ulong, UInt64			uint64_t, unsigned long long (on C99)

Note: C++ has no compiler-independent integer types with fixed bit widths.

Pointers

A pointer is often, but not always, represented by an unsigned integer of specified width. This is often, but not always, the widest integer that the hardware supports directly. The value of this integer is the memory address of whatever the pointer points to.

Bytes and octets

The term byte initially meant the smallest addressable unit of memory . In the past, 5-, 6-, 7-, 8-, and 9-bit bytes have all been used. There have also been computers that could address individual bits ( bit-addressed machine ), or that could only address 16- or 32-bit quantities ( word-addressed machine ). The term byte was usually not used at all in connection with bit- and word-addressed machines.

The term octet always refers to an 8-bit quantity. It is mostly used in the field of computer networking, where computers with different byte widths might have to communicate.

In modern usage byte almost invariably means eight bits, since all other sizes have fallen into disuse; thus byte has come to be synonymous with octet.

Words

The term word is used for a small group of bits which are handled simultaneously by processors of a particular architecture. The size of a word is thus CPU-specific. Many different word sizes have been used, including 6-, 8-, 12-, 16-, 18-, 24-, 32-, 36-, 39-, 48-, 60-, and 64-bit. Since it is architectural, the size of a word is usually set by the first CPU in a family, rather than the characteristics of a later compatible CPU. The meanings of terms derived from word, such as longword, doubleword, quadword, and halfword, also vary with the CPU and OS.

As of 2006, 32-bit word sizes are most common among general-purpose computers, with 64-bit machines used mostly for large installations. Embedded processors with 8- and 16-bit word size are still common. The 36-bit word length was common in the early days of computers, but word sizes that are not a multiple of 8 have vanished along with non-8-bit bytes.

Character (computing)

In computer and machine-based telecommunications terminology, a character is a unit of information that roughly corresponds to a grapheme or a grapheme-like unit or symbol, such as in an alphabet or syllabary in the written form of a natural language.

An example of a character is a letter, numeral, or punctuation mark. The concept also includes control characters, which do not correspond to natural language symbols but to other bits of information used to process texts of the language, such as control characters like carriage return or tab, as well as instructions to printers or other devices that display such texts.

Character encoding

Computers and communication equipment represent characters using a character encoding that assigns each character to something an integer quantity represented by a sequence of bits, typically that can be stored or transmitted through a network. The most common encoding is ASCII, though the more versatile Unicode is quickly becoming popular. While most character encodings map characters to numbers and/or bit sequences, Morse code instead represents characters using a series of electrical impulses of varying length.

Terminology

Historically, the term character has been widely used by industry professionals to refer to an encoded character (often only as exposed via a programming language's API). Likewise, character set has been widely used to refer to a specific repertoire of abstract characters that have been mapped to specific bit sequences. With the advent of Unicode and bit-agnostic encoding forms, more precise terminology is increasingly favored.

It is important, in some contexts, to make the distinction that a character is a unit of information, and thus does not imply any particular visual manifestation. For example, the Hebrew letter Aleph ("א") is often used by mathematicians to denote certain kinds of infinity, but it is also used in ordinary Hebrew text. In Unicode, these two uses are different characters and are signified by two different codes, though they may be rendered identically. Conversely, the Chinese logogram for water ("水") may have a slightly different appearance in Japanese texts than it does in Chinese texts, and local typefaces may reflect this. But they nonetheless represent the same information, are considered the same character, and share the same Unicode code point.

The term glyph is used to describe a particular physical appearance of a character. Many computer fonts consist of glyphs that are indexed by the Unicode code point of the character that each glyph represents.

The definition of character, or abstract character, is mutually defined by The Unicode Standard and ISO/IEC 10646 as "a member of a set of elements used for the organisation, control, or representation of data." Unicode's definition supplements this with explanatory notes that encourage the reader to differentiate between characters, graphemes, and glyphs, among other things. The standards also differentiate between these abstract characters and coded characters or encoded characters that have been paired with numeric codes that facilitate their representation in computers.

Etna PA 15223 $75 Computer Repair PickUp & Dropoff Service

Pickup & Drop Off Computer Repair Services include but are not limited to:

Virus Detection & Removal, Spyware Detection & Removal, Windows Updates & Service Packs, Unlimited Antivirus Protection, Unlimited Spyware Protection, Registry Repair & Optimization, Removal of Unnecessary Programs, Free Up Additional Ram, Delete Internet History & Temporary Files, Defragment of Hard Drive, Provide Automatic Hard Drive Defrag, Troubleshoot & Install Printer Issues, Troubleshoot & Install Scanner Issues, Speed Up Internet Access, Upgrade Memory, Fix Broken Power Jacks, Replace Bad Power Supplies or Adapters, Dust & Debris Removal From PC, Upgrade & Replace Hard Drive, Troubleshoot & Replace Motherboard, Upgrade & Replace CD & DVD & BluRay Drives, Troubleshoot Network Issues, Upgrade or New Network Installations, Wireless Networking, Replace Cooling Fans, Replace & Fix Broken LCD Screens, Complete Laptop & Notebook Repairs, Data Restoration, Setup & Configure Backup and much more!

All service work carries a 30 day warranty from the date it was performed. All technicians are Microsoft and CompTia Certified with at least 5 years of experience.

Pickup & Drop Off Fee is $35 up to 30 miles away (covers both pickup & drop off)
Flat Service Rate of $75 plus any hardware or upgrades

We are the only computer repair location offering a Flat Service Repair Rate of $75 on all types of computers, laptops, servers, netbooks, mainframes and more.

Call 412-680-1134 or email: mdofpc@gmail.com for more information

AGNULA Project by MDofPC

AGNULA

The AGNULA project, the name of which is an acronym for A GNU/Linux Audio Distribution, has been created to design and build aversion of Linux specifically for professional musicians and recording engineers. AGNULA is a consortium of several European universities, the Red Hat Linux company and the Free Software Foundation. The idea is that all the software needed for professional audio use will be on one set of CD-ROMs, which will include a tuned Linux operating system. This doesn't mean that it just comes with an extra driver or two and a few tweaked settings here and there. While Windows and Mac OS will always remain general-purpose systems, the open source philosophy means that Linux can be customised for individual requirements at the most fundamental level.

As far as the musician and pro audio user is concerned, there are four key components of a Linux system. The kernel the actual Linux core can be customised for very low latency, which is essential for any kind of multitracking or synchronisation. The Advanced Linux Sound Architecture or ALSA provides drivers for pro and consumer soundcards (see table on the last page of this article). JACK is the internal audio system which connects between applications at a low level, while LADSPA stands for the Linux Audio Developers Simple Plug-in API. LADSPA is a bit like Steinberg's VST plug-in system, but in an open source style the many VST plug-ins available to download from the Internet at no cost don't generally include source code.

The individual components of AGNULA are already available, but the project is creating two integrated packages based on either the Red Hat Linux or Debian distributions. Each distribution (or version) of Linux has its followers: the Red Hat company is more business-orientated, but Debian is built by volunteers and has a reputation for very high quality. While each distribution has a slightly different way of doing things, they remain broadly compatible. Published standards and source code availability mean that a program created on one distribution is usually available to all the others.

Beta versions of the two AGNULA distributions are due shortly, with stable releases expected in 2003. In the Linux community, the widest possible testing of beta versions is encouraged to enable high standards of quality control. With modern hard disks being so large, there is usually plenty of room to install Linux in its own partition, and keep the existing operating system intact. Disk partitioning is well worth doing for Windows machines anyway, since it keeps your sound data well away from the operating system, and therefore safe if you ever have to reformat your C drive. Most current Linux distributions feature a wizard to help you set up partitions and dual-booting, so it's likely that AGNULA will too.

Since AGNULA will cost very little to try out, except perhaps in the time taken to learn about the software, there's not much to lose. Both AGNULA distributions will be free for download, intially built for the Intel x86 architecture (Pentium and Athlon), and will be probably be available on CD-ROM too. The project also plans to make the distributions available for PowerPC chips and the new generation of 64-bit processor systems later next year.

Applications

The drawback to any new desktop operating system is usually a lack of applications. Fortunately, although Linux is relatively new to the sound industry, it has already been under development for a decade. While Windows and Mac applications can run under Linux on the relevant processor using various kinds of emulator and virtual machine, lots of native Linux audio software is already available. The full range of programs available on other platforms is covered, from notation editors to DJ software. Many excellent free music applications for Linux are stable or close to stable release, and will be included with AGNULA. Here are just a few of them:
Rosegarden is a MIDI + Audio sequencer which includes notation and audio editing. Version 4 is probably the closest native equivalent to Cubase for Linux, and has recently been released as a beta after two years of active development. Unlike Windows and Mac OS where there is only one kind of desktop for each system, Linux developers have a wide choice of graphical toolkits to build applications from. Rosegarden is designed with the KDE interface, but it will run on any Linux machine with the right libraries installed. Rosegarden features include MIDI and audio playback and recording using ALSA and JACK, real-time audio plug-in effects via LADSPA, score, piano-roll and track overview editors, high-quality score printing and MIDI file input/output.

Software engineer and musician Richard Bown comes from London, and is one of the lead developers on the Rosegarden project. He's been working on Rosegarden over the last seven years, but until recently he still needed to use Windows or a Mac to record and produce his music. While making his last album, Richard wondered if Rosegarden would one day allow him to do the same on Linux, and now believes it can.

When Rosegarden was originally written for UNIX machines about 10 years ago, Linux was just beginning to emerge, and it seemed a natural fit. Since there were already plenty of good sequencers and notation editors available for the Mac and Windows, the Rosegarden team concentrated on making something new. "We're now establishing Rosegarden as a product in its own right and hope to make it something that will make music people start to think about Linux more seriously," comments Richard. "If studios or individuals want a boxed solution they can approach us and we can put it together for them, but it's true that anyone can package and distribute our software. AGNULA doesn't need our permission and we don't get any explicit kickback apart from a little publicity. As a small company we couldn't afford to develop, market and distribute a closed-source solution. As an open-source project we do sign away our rights to saying what people do with the source code but we do gain testers, developers, marketers, friends and a warm feeling along the way."

Richard adds "The warm glow bit is important to me. While I'd like to be paid to write this code, I'm also proud to be a part of it for what it is. The fact that Rosegarden is now becoming a quality solution to rival those on other platforms is a great bonus."
Ardour is a multi-channel hard disk recorder and digital audio workstation, capable of the simultaneous recording of 24 or more channels of 32-bit audio at the 48kHz sample rate. Currently in heavy development, Ardour visually resembles the UNIX software available on platforms such as SGI. Linux machines running Ardour are intended to replace dedicated studio hardware such as the Mackie HDR, the Tascam 2424 and ADAT systems. Ardour is also intended to rival proprietary software applications such as Pro Tools, Samplitude, Logic Audio, Nuendo and Cubase VST. It supports MIDI Machine Control, and can therefore be used with any MMC-compliant digital mixer.
Audacity is a deceptively simple audio editor and multitrack hard disk recorder. It has a clean interface with large buttons in the style of a tape machine, but very precise edits are possible by drawing envelopes directly on the waveform using the mouse. Audacity breaks large audio files into small chunks for its native file format, which makes multitrack recording and editing quite feasible on modest hardware.

An added bonus with Audacity is that the program is available not just for Linux, but for Mac and Windows too. This means that mixed-computer environments can have a standard free format for multitrack recordings. Version 1.0.0 is the current stable release, while the development version 1.1.0 contains many new features, including support for 24-bit and 32-bit samples with automatic real-time resampling. The new version also includes LADSPA plug-in capability, an XML-based project format and full Ogg Vorbis (a licence-free alternative to MP3) import/export.
Sweep, at first glance, is a conventional multi-channel audio file editor. However, a virtual stylus instead of the normal cursor makes the program quite unique, on Linux at least. The idea is that you can scrub through a file to hear the exact place where you want to make an edit but the virtual stylus, known as Scrubby, has been programmed with the physics of a real turntable. Throwing the mouse to the left results in a spin-back effect, decelerating Scrubby to a full stop.

This makes Sweep possibly the first audio program that could be used both in a serious production environment and as a performance tool for fully digital DJs. It was developed with the support of animation studio Pixar, who presumably needed a high-quality audio editor which could be used on Linux and Sun UNIX workstations (Sweep is available freely for both). This application might be the first benefit to trickle down from the big movie studios to the Linux audio community, but it almost certainly won't be the last.

Evolution of Mobile and wireless

Mobile and wireless have known a success that is beyond the most optimistic initial expectations. In some countries, namely European ones, the penetration of mobile communications is around 100%, which means that virtually everyone capable of using a mobile phone has (at least) one. How did we get here? What were the reasons for this huge success? These questions have been discussed over and over, and are not addressed here. Nevertheless, one thing is certain: in the past, someone, somewhere, had a vision that we all could use a single communications device under the well-known motto anytime, anywhere .

In the .rst years of 1980s, Europe was at the very beginning of the commercial exploration of mobile communications services (exclusively voice at the time), almost each country presenting its own system (the so-called 1st Generation (1G)). Things taken for granted nowadays, like roaming, were not possible, in most of cases not even between countries using the same system. The panorama was very much different from the one we live in today.

Then, as a consequence of the previously mentioned vision, a pan-European mobile communications system was developed, enabling European citizens to move around the common European space, communicating using their mobile phones. Hence, the Global System for Mobile Communications (GSM) was born (de.ning the commonly accepted concept of 2nd Generation (2G)), the rest of the success story is well known, and will not be told here.

Universal Mobile Telecommunications System (UMTS), the successor to GSM in Europe (usually designated by 3rd Generation (3G)), found itself being different from its predecessor by offering users a set of services that were not (initially) foreseen for GSM, i.e. multimedia in general (in particular, ranging from video-telephony to Internet access). At the time UMTS was being outlined, the vision was to give mobile users, already used to making calls with their mobile phones, the possibility to use services on their phone that would contribute to an increase in their means of communication. Since then the technical evolution of mobile and wireless communication systems has witnessed the appearance of a panoply of systems, encompassing Digital Video Broadcasting (DVB), High Performance Radio Local Area Network (HIPERLAN) and Bluetooth, to mention only a few within European initiatives (some of which were not actually implemented into commercial products). Outside Europe, many other systems were developed, and made a path parallel to the European ones. For the future, mobile and wireless applications and services are likely to become pervasive, with a wide spread use of devices. Computation and communication capabilities are being integrated in a large variety of devices, from simple sensors and interactive appliances (cards, rings, eyeglasses, etc.) via pocket and lap-sized devices to wall or table screen working areas. The technology will undergo a transformation, from an expensive, highly visible, hi-tech technology as in early mobile phones, over the current situation where (almost) everyone owns a mobile phone, to a disappearing technology that is present everywhere and taken for granted. Since the current cellular mobile approach, with its excellent mobility management and coverage properties, does not scale everywhere into large bandwidths, the result will be heterogeneous infrastructures with moderate bandwidth wide area coverage, and a local high bandwidth wireless coverage. Moreover, there is clearly the need to invent new access techniques and network architectures, so that future use of mobile and wireless communications can be made in an effective way. Such a vision challenges many of the current paradigms in mobile and wireless communications.

Currently, there is lack of a unique concept for the incoming 4th Generation (4G). A new vision should be set; as in the past, one can almost say that the probability of increased success can be measured by the way this vision creates a disruption with the existing networks and systems. On the one hand, one cannot aim at farfetched objectives, which are very unlikely to be reached within an acceptable timeframe. On the other, having as an objective something similar to the Olympic Games motto ( Citius, Altius, Fortius , meaning Faster, Higher, Stronger ), applied to current systems and techniques (i.e. more of the same, but just better), is too shortterm.

The old vision of anywhere, anytime could easily be replaced by, any network, any device, any content . Basically, this vision carries many implications, some of which are discussed in what follows. It cannot be expected that users make a decision on the network to be used on their common use of the system; hence, the adaptability of networks to the type of users and information they are communicating will be an essential feature. Users will be capable of communicating how, where and whenever they want to, but it also implies that the complexity of networks and systems should be concealed from them, even if they are using more than one system and/or network simultaneously to carry the information.

The use of the system will tend to be independent of the device. One can imagine that users will just carry a kind of Radio Frequency Subscriber Identity Module (RF SIM), i.e. simply a small card that carries all their information and that communicates via RF with all the devices available in its range. This will enable users to take advantage of many types of devices, using those that are more appropriate for a given service or location. The more important role of Personal Area Networks (PANs) and ad hoc networking will set new borders. Sensor networks will become increasingly important, and the number of devices people carry with them (knowingly or unknowingly) will increase. Machine-to-machine communications will de.nitely need to be taken into account, because they help in increasing system intelligence and in concealing technology from users. Users will be provided with and have access to content and information they want in a useful way, namely transmission speed. In the future, much of the user information may indeed be local, as opposed to information that does not depend on location. Moreover, peer-to-peer communications will play a key role.

Sometimes the user requests the information, i.e. user access to information , while other times it is the information that accesses the user , based on the user s personal or family pro.le. Access to the vast range of information and content has to consider a user s techno-ability , and must be simple and intuitive to use. The success of such vision depends very much on the simplicity of access and use of services and operation of devices.

Content clari.es that the game is no longer played only with voice, but rather it extends far beyond that, not only enabling the myriad of services and applications that everyone talks about these days, but also certainly including others that have not yet been foreseen. A future vision cannot be complete without the de.nition of the future application scenarios and users. A good starting point from which one should draw trends is to look at users as our children/grand children who will be the active population in 15 20 years time. Moreover, content needs to be meaningful, since, on the one hand, non-desired information (e.g. advertisement, spam, virus, etc.) and privacy are proving problematic in today s communications, as is evident in computing (e.g. e-mail, and intrusive and destructive Internet access); on the other, it also means that .ltering of information is very important, so that users get what they really want.

But there is the need to stretch the science of mobile and wireless communications beyond radio and computer science into new areas of knowledge. Taking the main priorities that are identi.ed these days for research and development, one can identify links with them: biology (e.g. use of biometrics for user identi.cation), medicine (e.g. measurement of the health state and transmission of an alarm in case of a problem), psychology (e.g. sensing the mood and state of mind of the user), sociology (e.g. interaction with other compatible users), nano-technologies (incorporation of circuitry/terminals in common use objects, such as spectacles), materials (e.g. cooperation with the clothing industry for the use of jackets for virtual reality), transport (e.g. placing terminals in cars), environment (e.g. decreasing electromagnetic pollution ), energy (e.g. expanding the lifetime of the batteries), among others. Finally, the information should be multisensory making use of all .ve human basic senses. Clearly, the realisation of the future vision of mobile and wireless communications demands multidisciplinary research and development, crossing the boundaries of the above sciences and different industries.

Many steps are required to make this vision a reality, and clearly from the establishment of this macroscopic vision, a number of tasks and challenges need to be identi.ed and solved at the microscopic scale. The work performed in COST Action 273 Towards Mobile Broadband Multimedia Networks Research (COST 273) intended to give small contributions at the latter scale.

How to Choose Between CD-R and CD-RW Burners by MDofPC

How to Choose Between CD-R and CD-RW Burners

CD-R and CD-RW drives (also called burners or recorders) can make permanent (write-once) recordings on blank CD-R discs. CD-RW burners can also make erasable recordings on blank CD-RW discs. The two technologies have different strengths and weaknesses.



	Steps:
1.	Consider a CD-R burner if you mainly want to archive photographs, scanned documents or other large files.

2.	Choose a CD-R burner if you wish to make music CDs or if you will use your CDs in other computers. Some CD players and CD-ROM drives have trouble with CD-RW discs.

3.	Consider a CD-RW burner if you mainly want to back up your hard disk.

4.	Buy a CD-RW burner unless price is a critical consideration.


	Tips:
	CD-RW drives cost more than CD-R drives.

	Blank CD-RW discs often cost more than CD-R discs.

	All blank CDs can hold 650 MB of data or 74 minutes of audio.

	Although CD-R discs cannot be erased and reused, you can add data until the disc is full.


	Warnings:
	Many CD-ROM drives and audio CD players cannot read CD-RW discs. Some CD drives and players have trouble reading some CD-R discs.

	Copying audio CDs and CD-ROMs might violate U.S. copyright laws.

Computer Motherboard Guide

The heart of any computer is the motherboard. It is that big board inside the computer that everything is connected to. It performs the role of traffic lights and policemen, directing flows of information to where they are needed, when they are needed.

Choosing the right motherboard does not have to be a huge issue, even though there is a lot to consider. I will start off with the most major parts and move onto the the things that are less important or non-essential.

Firstly is the socket type.

The socket is the place where the processor (CPU) connects to the motherboard. There is no compatiblility between sockets, so it has to be the right one. The socket connection needs to match the connection of the processor you have or the one you intend to buy for the computer.

Most older Intel Pentium 4s utilise socket 478. Newer ones use socket 775. AMD chips utilised socket A for a long time, but now the AMD Athlon 64 series and Semprons use socket 939. Just check with someone as to what yours or your intended one will have.

Your choice of chip will have a lot to do with your needs, but choosing one with an up to date socket type will ensure slightly longer motherboard life as you can upgrade the chip for a while.

Second is the memory type

DDR is the RAM of choice for most systems, but some newer systems, which includes all Pentiums with socket 775 use DDR2. These two kinds are not interchangable and have a different number of pins. Both DDR and DDR2 come in different speed ratings measured in MHz. DDR has a usual 400MHz denoted as DDR400 or PC3200, while DDR2 can go a little higher and comes in slightly faster speeds. Just make it match what the board needs.

Third is expansion slots

The expansion slots are the places where you put extra cards onto the motherboard, like graphics cards, extra sound card or a wireless internet card. The old standard is a PCI slot and these are appropriate for most expansion cards, excepts new graphics cards.

The most simple of graphics cards are sometimes available for PCI slots, but not too many. More common are AGP cards and the newer PCI express (PCIe) cards. AGP slots come in speed variants up to 8x, make sure the slot matches your card. PCI and PCIe are incompatible, so don't be confused by that. The PCIe slots are much longer and have a securing latch. If you want an SLI graphics card setup with two PCIe cards with SLI attached together, make sure the motherboard specifically states that it supports SLI.

Fourth is hard drive and optical drive connections

Two kinds are available, IDE and SATA, IDE is older with a thick cable and SATA is newer with a thinner cable. SATA capability is usually an add-on, you can see a dedicated chip on the motherboard. IDE is being phased out, but is still used for many drives and all optical devices like DVD and CD drives. IDE has speeds of ATA66, ATA100 and ATA133, SATA has speeds of 150Mbps and 300Mbps the latter sometimes referred to as SATA2. Make sure your board supports as much or more than you intend to install.

Fifth is the extras

The number of extras available on motherboard has increased greatly and so has the quality of the extras. Things to be expected are USB 2.0, a sound card and network slot. Other things which it may or may not have are firewire and extra USB slots.

So with all that in mind you should be in good stead to make a good decision on your purchase. Happy shopping.

Roundup
Socket type - A, 478, 775, 939
Memory (RAM) - DDR, DDR2
Expansion slots - PCI and one of AGP or PCIe
ATA - ATA66, 100 or 133. SATA or SATA2
Extras - USB, network and sound card (expected), firewire, extra USB, extra SATA slots (optional but becoming more common)

The Hard Disk By MDofPC

The Hard Disk

From throwing our unnecessary files, to defragmenting, from partitions to formats-learn how to keep your hard disk in top shape

The hard disk is the place where all your programs and data are stored. If the hard disk Stops working you could end up losing all your data. What we?ll do here is take you on. A quick tour of the different things you need to know about it, so you can keep it working smoothly.

What is the hard disk?
The hard disk is a magnetic mass storage device installed in special bays within the system unit. The hard disk could do compared to a large cupboard having several shelves
With different items being neatly arranged and stored on each self. The hard disk stored all the data you need to store on your PC-the operating system (for example, Windows),
Software program (for example an office suit), business or household applications and data, games, e-mail message, address books and so on.

A hard disk off the assembly line is just a mass of magnetic media. The magnetic surface of the hard disk has to be structured into specific areas where data can be stored properly, a process known as formatting. When you buy a new computer, the system comes with a formatted hard disk.

A hard disk needs to be divided into partitions before it can be used. The hard disk on a newly purchased computer comes configured with a single large partitions, the primary partition (C: in My Computer) and an extended partition, which may be further subdivided into logical partitions (D: E: and so on in My Computer) if required. Partitioning makes the storage of data more efficient and reduces the access time to retrieve data.

The storage capacity of hard disk has increased by leaps and bounds since IBM XT?s first 10 MB hard disk. Nowadays, 10GB is the entry level and 17 GB is common. The hard disk communicates with a PC?s motherboard through an expansion card or a disk interface card.

How does it wok?

The disk is formatted to divide its magnetic surface into concentric circular paths called tracks (these are like the grooves on a phonograph record) and wedge-shaped slices called sectors. Data is stored in the form of a file or groups of disk sector called clusters. A disk drive locates data by moving its magnetic read-write head to specific track within a specific sector.

When a new file is created in a freshly formatted hard disk, it is assigned cluster numbers in a sequential order. If the file is expanded, then the first available clusters are assigned. When file is deleted, their cluster numbers are simply marked as available. Over course of time, when files grow in size to require additional cluster or are deleted, the perfectly ordered sequence of clusters gets disturbed, a process known as fragmentation.

Partitioning the hard disk
Partitioning divides a large hard disk into smaller virtual-not physical-hard disk or partitions, leading to an efficient utilization of space and boosting your PC?s performance. Partitioning could be very useful in following circumstances:

1-One PC, several users-If several persons have to work on the same PC, partitions could be assigned for each of them so that each person has his or her own ?working space.? This could be useful in home setting too, where you could have separate partitions for your spouse, children?s games, business applications and data and so on.

2-Work on multiple operating systems-You may want to work on more than one operating system on your PC, for example Win98, Linux and Windows95. (Maybe you have applications that work perfectly in Win95 but suddenly crashed in Win98). You can keep these various operating systems safely on the same hard disk by installing them in separate partitions.

Partitioning Tools There?re several partitioning tools available for your hard drive. Two of the most popular ones are:

1-PartitionMagic Version 4.o for Windows95 and 98-Partition Magic, from Power Quest is a useful and powerful partitioning program. It effortlessly creates, moves, converts and resizes partitions on your hard disk without the necessity of reformatting the disk of erasing valuable data.

2-FDISK- is a freely available partitioning utility that runs in the DOS environment. Its greatest UPS is that it is available for free. It is cumbersome to use and also requires formatting of the hard disk (perhaps its biggest drawback).

Interfaces - part 10

SSA

Today's huge databases and data intensive applications demand incredible amounts of storage, and transferring massive blocks of information requires technology that is robust, reliable and scaleable. Serial Storage Architecture (SSA) is an IBM-developed interface for connecting storage devices, storage subsystems, servers and workstations in mission-critical PC server applications. However, by the start of 1999 it had failed to win major support, and appeared likely to lose out to the rival Fibre Channel standard.

SSA provides data protection for critical applications by helping to ensure that a single cable failure will not prevent access to data. All the components in a typical SSA subsystem are connected by bi-directional cabling. Data sent from the adapter can travel in either direction around the loop to its destination. SSA detects interruptions in the loop and automatically reconfigures the system to help maintain connection while a link is restored.

Up to 192 hot-swappable hard disk drives can be supported per system. Drives are available in 2.25 and 4.51GB capacities, and particular drives can be designated for use by an array in the event of hardware failure. Up to 32 separate RAID arrays can be supported per adapter, and arrays can be mirrored across servers to provide cost-effective protection for critical applications. Furthermore, arrays can be sited up to 25 metres apart - connected by thin, low-cost copper cables - allowing subsystems to be located in secure, convenient locations, far from the server itself.

With its inherent resiliency and ease of use, SSA is being increasingly deployed in server/RAID environments, where it is capable of providing for up to 80 MBps of data throughput, with sustained data rates as high as 60 MBps in non-RAID mode and 35 MBps in RAID mode.

Input/output standards

Nearly two decades on, many peripheral devices are still connected into the same serial ports and parallel ports that were present on the very first commercial, and with the exception of the Plug-and-Play standards created as part of Windows 95, the PC's "I/O technology" has changed very little since its invention in 1981. Whilst they may have been adequate for the throughputs required by the peripherals of the day, by the late 1990s the PC's serial and parallel ports fell short of users' needs in a number of important areas:

Throughput: Serial ports max out at 115.2 Kbit/s, parallel ports (depending on type) at around 500 Kbit/s, but devices such as digital video cameras require vastly more bandwidth
Ease of use: Connecting devices to legacy ports can be fiddly and messy, especially daisy-chaining parallel port devices through pass-through ports. And the ports are always inconveniently located at the rear of the PC
Hardware resources: Each port requires its own interrupt request line (IRQ). A PC has a total of 16 IRQ lines, most of which are already spoken for. Some PCs have as few as five free IRQs before peripherals are installed
Limited number of ports: Most PCs have a pair of COM ports and one parallel port. More COM ports and parallel ports can be added, but at the cost of precious IRQs.

In recent years the field of input/output technology has become one of the most exciting and dynamic areas of innovation in desktop computing today and two emerging serial data standards are about to revolutionise the way that peripheral devices are connected and take the concept of Plug-and-Play to new heights.

They also promise to eliminate much of the fuss and bother involved in connecting devices to computers, including all the spare parts and tangled wires that were so common in the PCs of the past. With these new standards, it will be possible for any user to connect a nearly limitless set of devices to the computer in just a few seconds without the requirement of technical knowledge.

CRT vs LCD by MDofPC

All About Monitors
CRT vs. LCD

When shopping for a new computer system, we tend to fret over such things as the CPU speed or Hard Disk size, but what about the one component of your system that is used just as much? Of course we're talking about the Monitor Often referred to as a Display Screen, a video display terminal (VDT) or visual display unit (VDU), the monitor is the component of your computer system that displays the messages and data being processed and utilized by the computer's CPU.

The two types of monitor technologies available to consumers are available in CRT monitors and LCD monitors. There are big differences between LCD and CRT, and while LCD technology has advanced to the point where its viewing quality is comparable to CRTs, many people today still choose to purchase a CRT monitor. CRTs are bigger and bulkier than an LCD, they consume more power and are prone to Screen flicker . LCD monitors, however, are more expensive when compared to CRTs, they introduce the problem of viewing angles, and generally have less accurate color replication.

Each type of monitor, as you can see, has its advantages and disadvantage. In this article we will provide a comparison of CRT and LCD monitors, along with defining some of the many specifications and terminology you should be aware as you decide between an LCD and CRT monitor.


CRT Monitor	LCD Monitor

CRT Monitors
Sort for cathode-ray tubes, CRT monitors were the only choice consumers had for monitor technology for many years. Cathode ray tube (CRT) technology has been in use for more than 100 years, and is found in most televisions and computer monitors. A CRT works by moving an electron beam back and forth across the back of the screen. Each time the beam makes a pass across the screen, it lights up phosphor dots on the inside of the glass tube, thereby illuminating the active portions of the screen. By drawing many such lines from the top to the bottom of the screen, it creates an entire screen of images.

LCD/Flat panel Monitors
Short for liquid crystal display, LCD technology can be found in digital watches and computer monitors. LCD displays use two sheets of polarizing material with a liquid crystal solution between them. An electric current passed through the liquid causes the crystals to align so that light cannot pass through them. Each crystal, therefore, is like a shutter, either allowing light to pass through or blocking the light. Color LCD displays use two basic techniques for producing color: Passive matrix is the less expensive of the two technologies. The other technology, called thin film transistor (TFT) or active matrix, produces color images that are as sharp as traditional CRT displays, but the technology is expensive.

CRT vs. LCD - The Pros and Cons of Each

Resolution & Viewing Quality
Resolution on a CRT is flexible and a newer model will provide you with viewing resolutions of up to 1600 by 1200 and higher, whereas on an LCD the resolution is fixed within each monitor (called a native resolution). The resolution on an LCD can be changed, but if you're running it at a resolution other than its native resolution you will notice a drop in performance or quality.

Both types of monitors (newer models) provide bright and vibrant color display. However, LCDs cannot display the maximum color range that a CRT can. In terms of image sharpness, when an LCD is running at its native resolution the picture quality is perfectly sharp. On a CRT the sharpness of the picture can be blemished by soft edges or a flawed focus.

A CRT monitor can be viewed from almost any angle, but with an LCD this is often a problem. When you use an LCD, your view changes as you move different angles and distances away from the monitor. At some odd angles, you may notice the picture fade, and possibly look as if it will disappear from view.

Refresh Rate
Some users of a CRT may notice a bit of an annoying flicker, which is an inherent trait based on a CRTs physical components. Today's graphics cards, however, can provide a high refresh rate signal to the CRT to get rid of this otherwise annoying problem. LCDs are flicker-free and as such the refresh rate isn't an important issue with LCDs.

Dot Pitch
Dot Pitch refers to the space between the pixels that make up the images on your screen, and is measured in millimeters. The less space between pixels, the better the image quality. On either type of monitor, smaller dot pitch is better and you're going to want to look at something in the 0.26 mm dot pitch or smaller range.

Screen (viewable) Size
Most people today tend to look at a 17-inch CRT or bigger monitor. When you purchase a 17-inch CRT monitor, you usually get 16.1 inches or a bit more of actual viewing area, depending on the brand and manufacturer of a specific CRT. The difference between the "monitor size" and the "view area" is due to the large bulky frame of a CRT. If you purchase a 17" LCD monitor, you actually get a full 17" viewable area, or very close to a 17".

Physical Size
There is no denying that an LCD wins in terms of its physical size and the space it needs. CRT monitors are big, bulky and heavy. They are not a good choice if you're working with limited desk space, or need to move the monitor around (for some odd reason) between computers. An LCD on the other hand is small, compact and lightweight. LCDs are thin, take up far less space and are easy to move around. An average 17-inch CRT monitor could be upwards of 40 pounds, while a 17&-inch LCD would weigh in at around 15 pounds.

Price
As an individual one-time purchase an LCD monitor is going to be more expensive. Throughout a lifetime, however, LCDs are cheaper as they are known to have a longer lifespan and also a lower power consumption. The cost of both technologies have come down over the past few years, and LCDs are reaching a point where smaller monitors are within many consumers' price range. You will pay more for a 17" LCD compared to a 17" CRT, but since the CRT's actual viewing size is smaller, it does bring the question of price back into proportion.

How to edit Video by MDofPC

How Do I Edit Video From My Hi8 Camcorder

In an age where television commercials are now showing how easy it is to edit video on your computer, everyone with a camcorder actually believes it. However only newer digital camcorders are capable of this level of ease; anyone with a VHS, 8mm or Hi-8 camcorder will not have it as easy.

The major hurdle with footage from a non-DV camera is actually just getting it onto the computer. DV cameras (miniDV and Digital8) usually come equipped with a firewire port (a.k.a. i.Link, IEEE1394, digital video) which is the most stable and easy way of accomplishing this. Non-DV cameras must resort to one of two solutions to transferring the video onto computer.

1. DV pass-through solution. In this solution the non-DV camera is hooked up to a DV camera or other device which is able to translate the non-DV signal (?analog?) into a DV signal. From there it is either recorded onto the new device or able to be transferred directly to a computer. Of course, this requires you to buy, rent or borrow a DV camera with analog pass-through capability or any of a host of devices which accomplish the same function.

2. Analog video capture card. While most video cards these days come with ?video out? capability, where what you see on the monitor can be connected and viewed on a television, some video cards are coming with ?video in? capability. With this functionality the signal from any camcorder can be imported and digitized through the video card onto the computer. Companies like ATI, Matrox and Hauppage all make products which satisfy this requirement. The problem is that your system must be rock-solid and stable in order to digitize video at high resolution. If it is not solid, then any ?burp? your computer makes will disrupt the video recording and you will drop frames. Entire websites have been devoted to how to increase the stability of your system to capture analog video.

Capturing analog video is much more flexible than a DV pass-through solution. With DV pass-through, your captured video must confirm to the DV standard, or 29.97 frames per second at a 720x480 frame size, which equates to 3.6 megabytes per second. This can eat up disk space in a hurry. With analog capture, you can typically choose smaller resolutions and frame rates to conserve disk space, and increase the stability of the capture.

How to Upgrade and Install a Video Card by MDofPC

How to Upgrade and Install a Video Card

A video card upgrade is one of the biggest steps you can take to improve the gaming and multimedia power of a system. Video cards are based on a chipset (a certain combination of circuitry and processors that gives a video card certain features and connects it with the rest of the computer). As time passes your video card?s chipset slowly becomes obsolete as developers add new features to their software and take advantage of new features in newer chipsets. If you try to run software that takes advantage of a feature, and your card does not support it then the performance of the program will be poor or the program will not run at all. To solve this problem you can purchase a newer video card with a newer chipset, a faster processor and more memory.

Deciding on a Video Card

Although this guide will not go into choosing a specific video card, there are some physical concerns that must be thought about in order to successfully use a video card you purchase. I will briefly go over those concerns.

The major physical configuration issue when getting a video card is what slot types you can use in your system's motherboard. Each slot type is commonly referred to by its acronym.

Two types of slots, and thus two types of video cards, are available:

PCI (Peripheral Component Interconnect) ?A slot designed to accommodate a wide range of computer parts, including video cards, sound cards, and modems. Your computer will contain up to six PCI slots.
AGP (Accelerated Graphics Port) ?Developed more recently, the AGP slot (there is only one on a motherboard) is dedicated solely to video cards. As such, AGP video cards are more powerful than PCI cards.

To use an AGP graphics card, you need to have a compatible AGP slot on your motherboard. You can check with your computer?s manufacturer (or your motherboard?s manufacturer) to determine if you have an AGP slot or not.

Warning: When picking out a video card, keep your slot type in mind! If you don?t have an AGP slot in your computer, then purchasing an AGP card will be worthless.

Preparing for Installation

Before you start installing a video card, make sure you have the following items with you:

A Phillips-head screwdriver. Fit the screwdriver into the screws on the back of your computer to make sure that it is the appropriate size.
The manual that came with your new video card
A place to work that is not carpeted. Carpet is prone to building up static electricity.
The instruction sheet that came with your case. You don?t need this if you already know how to open your computer?s case.

Tip: An optional item to have is an anti-static bracelet, sometimes called a grounding wrist strap. Wearing one of these will prevent you from accidentally damaging your computer with static electricity. You don?t need one, though, if you follow the steps (outlined below) to ensure your computer?s safety.

Screw hole: The small hole where a screw attaches the video card to the computer case

Monitor port: Where the monitor cable plugs in
Metal bracket: Term for the metal piece attached to a video card that contains the monitor port and screw hole
Gold contacts: The part of the video card that actually connects to your motherboard. This is the part of the video card that gets inserted into the slot.

Warning: Do not touch the gold contacts of your video card, or else you could damage it severely.

Removing the driver for the current video card Windows refers to your video card as a ?Display Adapter.? To make the installation process easier, you must tell Windows to use its generic display adapter driver, which has settings that will work with every video card. Otherwise, your current video card settings might interfere with your new video card.

Note: If you are running Windows NT, 2000, or XP, make sure you are logged in as an Administrator. Otherwise you will be unable to complete these steps.

Locate the My Computer icon
Right-click the My Computer icon, and select Properties
If you are in Windows 95, 98, or ME, select the Device Manager tab.
If you are using Windows NT, 2000, or XP, select the Hardware tab, then select the Device Manager button
Double-click the menu item labeled Display adapters. Your current display adapter will appear immediately below as a separate menu item.
Right-click the display adapter text that has just appeared. A menu with several options will appear.
Select Remove or Uninstall from the menu.
Select Yes if any additional prompts appear. If Windows prompts you to restart your computer, select No.
Shut down your computer normally.

Removing the Current Video Card

You?re now ready to physically remove the old video card from your computer.

Locate your video card. On the back of your monitor, you will see two cables. One is plugged into the power outlet; the other one is plugged into the back of your computer. The attachment point of this second cable is your video card.
Remove all the cables attached to the back of your computer.
Place your computer on a workbench, a table, a large piece of cardboard, or a hardwood/tile floor. You shouldn?t work on carpet since it builds up a large amount of static electricity that could easily damage your computer.
Remove your computer?s case. If the case comes off in parts, remove only the left side panel. Be sure to keep track of any screws you remove. Your computer?s manual may assist in this task by directing you on how to remove the case.
Place your computer on its side so that its inside is exposed and facing upwards. In this position, the bottom of the computer?s case is closest to you. This arrangement will assist you in inserting and removing the video card by giving you a surface against which you can push.

Warning:Before you go ANY further, you must remove all static electricity from your body. This step is extremely important because you cannot feel the amount of static electricity necessary to damage your computer. To remove static electricity from your body, simply touch any non-painted metal part of the case frame (not any circuitry or the components themselves!). If you have a grounding wrist strap, attach it now. If not, touch your case frame several times during this procedure in order to disperse any static buildup.

Look on the back of your computer, and find the port where your monitor cable was attached. Figure 4 shows you what a standard monitor port looks like:

Figure 4: A standard monitor port.

This is the port attached to your video card. The port is embedded in a strip of metal called a bracket.

Look inside your computer case and locate the screw on the bracket that holds your video card in place (remember, this card has the bracket that is attached to the monitor port on the outside).

Remove this screw and set it aside.

Tip: You may wish to make sure you have removed the correct screw by gently running your finger along the edge of the card, towards the outside of the case. When your finger touches the metal bracket attached to the card, you should see an empty hole where the screw used to be.

Check for any wires connected to a central chip on the video card that run to a white plug. If these wires are present, unplug them from their sockets before continuing.
Grasp your video card using your fingertips. Get a hold on as little of the card as possible while still maintaining a firm grip.
Gently, but firmly, pull the video card from out of its slot. Video cards tend to be seated quite tightly in their slots, so you may have to brace yourself against the case ?this is why you should have the case lying on its side.

Warning: It only takes a small, invisible fracture to permanently damage your video card. Treat your video card gently, and do not tug or yank on it.

As you pull the card out, you may gently rock it back and forth, but do NOT bend or twist the card itself (this includes pulling the card towards you or pushing it away from you). If you are having a hard time removing the card, check to make sure that you unscrewed the correct card.
Place the newly removed card on a piece of cardboard or a paper towel. Do not let it come into contact with possible sources of static electricity. Handle the card by its edges and do not touch the gold contacts, or any circuitry, on the card.

Installing the New Video Card

Inserting the Video Card into Your Computer

Now that your old video card is safely removed, you?re ready to install the new one. Essentially, this process is just a reversal of the removal process.

Locate the proper slot for your new video card. In most cases, this slot will be the one where your old video card was. If you decided to switch to an AGP video card, locate the brown slot on the motherboard. This slot is above (towards the top of your case), and set back further from, all the other white slots.

Warning: Do not touch the gold contacts of your video card, or else you could damage it severely.

Orient the gold contacts of your new video card towards its slot on the motherboard
If necessary, flip the card so that its metal bracket is facing towards the back of the case. In this position, the top of the card will now be facing down (towards the bottom of the case). The gap in the gold contacts on the card will line up with the separation in the slot.
Lightly hold the video card?s gold contacts against the slot?s edges.

Warning: It only takes a small, invisible fracture to permanently damage your video card. When inserting the card into the slot, be careful not to push too hard at the wrong angle, or you could break your video card. Treat it gently, and do not bend or twist it.

Gently, but firmly, insert the card into the slot. A solid push straight down is usually enough to seat the video card in place. When your video card is seated correctly, the screw hole in its bracket will be flush against the screw hole in the case.
Screw the card into place using the screw that came with your video card or the one used to secure your old video card.
If the new video card has any wires attached to it, connect them to the power supply. Your video card manual will have more detailed instructions on this process.

Note: These wires operate the fan over the video card?s central chip, and your card will overheat and fail under heavy use if you don?t connect them. Not all video cards have these wires, but if they are present, you must connect them.

Completing the Installation

Now that your video card is safely secured, it?s time to finish up the installation.

Put the cover back on your computer's case. Your case?s instruction sheet may assist in this process.
Plug all cables back in to your computer. Be certain that the monitor cable is plugged in to your new video card and secured properly
Turn your monitor on.
Turn your computer on. If you see an image on your screen, then your new video card is properly secured.

Note: If you do not see anything on your monitor, first make sure your monitor is on, and then make sure the cable is plugged in securely. Also double check to make sure that your new video cards is firmly and properly seated. Refer to your video card?s manual for any further troubleshooting.

Now that your video card is up and running, it's time to let Windows know which card you installed. Windows requires a certain set of software, called drivers, to tell it exactly how to utilize your new video card.

Each video card manufacturer has a different method of installing the video card drivers in Windows. Accordingly, check your video card manual for specific instructions on how to install the drivers. The actual driver files are usually included with the video card in the form of a driver CD. Drivers can also be downloaded directly from the manufacturer of the video card or video card chipset.

Memory - part 1

MEMORY

The system memory is the place where the computer holds current programs and data that are in use, and, because of the demands made by increasingly powerful software, system memory requirements have been accelerating at an alarming pace over the last few years. The result is that modern computers have significantly more memory than the first PCs of the early 1980s, and this has had an effect on development of the PC's architecture. Storing and retrieving data from a large block of memory is more time-consuming than from a small block. With a large amount of memory, the difference in time between a register access and a memory access is very great, and this has resulted in extra layers of "cache" in the storage hierarchy.

When it comes to access speed, processors are currently outstripping memory chips by an ever-increasing margin. This means that processors are increasingly having to wait for data going in and out of main memory. One solution is to use "cache memory" between the main memory and the processor, and use clever electronics to ensure that the data the processor needs next is already in cache.

L1 cache

The Level 1 cache, or primary cache, is on the CPU and is used for temporary storage of instructions and data organised in blocks of 32 bytes. Primary cache is the fastest form of storage. Because it's built in to the chip with a zero wait-state (delay) interface to the processor's execution unit, it is limited in size.

Level 1 cache is implemented using Static RAM (SRAM) and until recently was traditionally 16KB in size. SRAM uses two transistors per bit and can hold data without external assistance, for as long as power is supplied to the circuit. The second transistor controls the output of the first: a circuit known as a "flip-flop" - so-called because it has two stable states which it can flip between. This is contrasted to dynamic RAM (DRAM), which must be refreshed many times per second in order to hold its data contents.

SRAM is manufactured in a way rather similar to how processors are: highly integrated transistor patterns photo-etched into silicon. Each SRAM bit is comprised of between four and six transistors, which is why SRAM takes up much more space compared to DRAM, which uses only one (plus a capacitor). This, plus the fact that SRAM is also several times the cost of DRAM, explains why it is not used more extensively in PC systems.

Intel's P55 MMX processor, launched at the start of 1997, was noteworthy for the increase in size of its Level 1 cache to 32KB. The AMD K6 and Cyrix M2 chips launched later that year upped the ante further by providing Level 1 caches of 64KB.

The control logic of the primary cache keeps the most frequently used data and code in the cache and updates external memory only when the CPU hands over control to other bus masters, or during direct memory access by peripherals such as floppy drives and sound cards.

Pentium chipsets such as the Triton FX (and later) support a "write back" cache rather than a "write through" cache. Write through happens when a processor writes data simultaneously into cache and into main memory (to assure coherency). Write back occurs when the processor writes to the cache and then proceeds to the next instruction. The cache holds the write-back data and writes it into main memory when that data line in cache is to be replaced. Write back offers about 10% higher performance than write-through, but cache that has this function is more costly. A third type of write mode, write through with buffer, gives similar performance to write back.

Basic Data Structures - String

String

In computer programming and formal language theory, (and other branches of mathematics), a string is an ordered sequence of symbols. These symbols are chosen from a predetermined set.

In programming, when stored in memory each symbol is represented using a numeric value. A variable declared to have a string datatype usually causes storage to be allocated in memory that is capable of holding some predetermined number of symbols. When it appears in source code a string is known as a string literal and has a representation that denotes it as such. Sometimes the term binary string is used to refer to an arbitrary sequence of bits.

Formal theory

Let Σ be an alphabet, a non-empty finite set. El ements of Σ are called symbols or characters. A string (or word) over Σ is any finite sequence of characters from Σ. For example, if Σ = {0, 1}, then 0101 is a string over Σ.

The length of a string is the number of characters in the string (the length of the sequence) and can be any non-negative integer. The empty string is the unique string over Σ of length 0, and is denoted ε or λ.

The set of all strings over Σ of length n is denoted Σⁿ. For example, if Σ = {0, 1}, then Σ² = {00, 01, 10, 11}. Note that Σ⁰ = {ε} for any alphabet Σ.

The set of all strings over Σ of any length is the Kleene closure of Σ and is denoted Σ*. In terms of Σⁿ, . For example, if Σ = {0, 1}, Σ* = {ε, 0, 1, 00, 01, 10, 11, 000, 001, 010, 011, }. Although Σ* itself is countably infinite, all elements of Σ* have finite length.

A set of strings over Σ (i.e. any subset of Σ*) is called a formal language over Σ. For example, if Σ = {0, 1}, the of the set of strings with an even number of zeros ({ε, 1, 00, 11, 001, 010, 100, 111, 0000, 0011, 0101, 0110, 1001, 1010, 1100, 1111, }) is a formal language over Σ*.

Concatenation and substrings

Concatenation is an important binary operation o n Σ*. For any two strings s and t in Σ*, their concatenation is defined as the sequence of characters in s followed by the sequence of characters in t, and is denoted st. For example, if Σ = {a, b, , z}, s = bear, and t = hug, then st = bearhug and ts = hugbear.

String concatenation is an associative, but non-commutative operation. The empty string serves as the identity element; for any string s, εs = sε = s. Therefore, the set Σ* and the concatenation operation form a monoid, the free monoid generated by Σ. In addition, the length function defines a monoid homomorphism from Σ* to the non-negative integers.

A string s is said to be a substring or factor of t if there exist (possibly empty) strings u and v such that t = usv. The relation "is a substring of" defines a partial order on Σ*, the least element of which is the empty string.

Lexicographical ordering

It is often necessary to define an ordering on the set of strings. If the alphabet Σ has a total order (cf. alphabetical order) one can define a total order on Σ* called lexicographical order. Note that since Σ is finite, it is always possible to define a well ordering on Σ and thus on Σ*. For example, of Σ = {0, 1} and 0 < 1, then the lexicographical ordering of Σ* is ε < 0 < 00 < 000 < < 011 < 0110 < < 01111 < < 1 < 10 < 100 < < 101 < < 111

String operations

A number of additional operations on strings commonly occur in the formal theory. These are given in the article on string operations.

String datatypes

A string datatype is a datatype modeled on the idea of a formal string. Strings are such an important and useful datatype that they are implemented in nearly every programming language. In some languages they are available as primitive types and in others as composite types. The syntax of most high-level programming languages allows for a string, usually quoted in some way, to represent an instance of a string datatype; such a meta-string is called a literal or string literal.

String length

Although formal strings can have an arbitrary (but finite) length, the length of strings in real languages is often constrained to an artificial maximum. In general, there are two types of string datatypes: fixed length strings which have a fixed maximum length and which use the same amount of memory whether this maximum is reached or not, and variable length strings whose length is not arbitrarily fixed and which use varying amounts of memory depending on their actual size. Most strings in modern programming languages are variable length strings. Despite the name, even variable length strings are limited in length; although, generally, the limit depends only on the amount of memory available.

Character encoding

Historically, string datatypes allocated one byte per character, and although the exact character set varied by region, character encodings were similar enough that programmers could generally get away with ignoring this groups of character sets used by the same system in different regions either had a character in the same place, or did not have it at all. These character sets were typically based on ASCII or EBCDIC.

Logographic languages such as Chinese, Japanese, and Korean (known collectively as CJK) need far more than 256 characters (the limit of a one-byte-per-character encoding) for reasonable representation. The normal solutions involved keeping single-byte representations for ASCII and using two-byte representations for CJK ideographs. Use of these with existing code led to problems with matching and cutting of strings, the severity of which depended on how the character encoding was designed. Some encodings such as the EUC family guarantee that a byte value in the ASCII range will only represent that ASCII character, making the encoding safe for systems that use those characters as field separators. Other encodings such as ISO-2022 and Shift-JIS do not make such guarantees, making matching on byte codes unsafe. Another issue is that if the beginning of a string is deleted, important instructions for the decoder or information on position in a multibyte sequence may be lost. Another is that if strings are joined together (especially after having their ends truncated by code not aware of the encoding), the first string may not leave the encoder in a state suitable for dealing with the second string.

Unicode has complicated the picture somewhat. Most languages have a datatype for Unicode strings (usually UTF-16 as it was usually added before Unicode supplemental planes were introduced). Converting between Unicode and local encodings requires an understanding of the local encoding, which may be problematic for existing systems where strings of various encodings are being transmitted together with no real marking as to what encoding they are in.

Implementations

Some languages like C++ implement strings as templates that can be used with any primitive type, but this is the exception, not the rule.

If an object-oriented language represents strings as objects, they are called mutable if the value can change at runtime and immutable if the value is frozen after creation. For example, Ruby has mutable strings, while Python's strin gs are immutable.

Representations

Representations of strings depend heavily on the choice of character repertoire and the method of character encoding. Older string implementations were designed to work with repertoire and encoding defined by ASCII, or more recent extensions like the ISO 8859 series. Modern implementations often use the extensive repertoire defined by Unicode along with a variety of complex encodings such as UTF-8 and UTF-16.

Most string implementations are very similar to variable-length arrays with the entries storing the character codes of corresponding characters. The principal difference is that, with certain encodings, a single logical character may take up more than one entry in the array. This happens for example with UTF-8, where single characters can take anywhere from one to four bytes. In these cases, the logical length of the string differs from the logical length of the array.

The length of a string can be stored implicitly by using a special terminating character; often this is the null character having value zero, a convention used and perpetuated by the popular C programming language. Hence, this representation is commonly referred to as C string. The length of a string can also be stored explicitly, for example by prefixing the string with byte value a convention used in Pascal; consequently some people call it a P-string.

In terminated strings, the terminating code is not an allowable character in any string.

Here is an example of a null-terminated string stored in a 10-byte buffer, along with its ASCII representation:

F	R	A	N	K	NUL	k	e	f	w
46	52	41	4E	4B	00	6B	65	66	77

The length of a string in the above example is 5 characters, but it occupies 6 bytes. Characters after the terminator do not form part of the representation; they may be either part of another string or just garbage. (Strings of this form are sometimes called ASCIZ strings, after the original assembly language dire ctive used to declare them.)

Here is the equivalent (old style) Pascal string stored in a 10-byte buffer, along with its ASCII representation:

length	F	R	A	N	K	k	f	f	w
05	46	52	41	4E	4B	6B	66	66	77

While these representations are common, others are possible. Using ropes makes certain string operations, such as insertions, deletions, and concatenations more efficient.

Vectors

While character strings are very common uses of strings, a string in computer science may refer generically to any vector of homogenously typed data. A string of bits or bytes, for example, may be used to represent data retrieved from a communications medium. This data may or may not be represented by a string-specific datatype, depending on the needs of the application, the desire of the programmer, and the capabilities of the programming language being used.

String processing algorithms

There are many algorithms for processing strings, each with various trade-offs. Some categories of algorithms include

string searching algorithms for finding a given substring or pattern;

string manipulation algorithms;

sorting algorithms;

regular expression algorithms; and

parsing a string.

Advanced string algorithms often employ complex mechanisms and data structures, among them suffix trees and finite state machines.

Character string oriented languages and utilities

Character strings are such a useful datatype that several languages have been designed in order to make string processing applications easy to write. Examples include the following languages:

awk

Icon

MUMPS

Perl

Rexx

Ruby

sed

SNOBOL

Tcl

Many UNIX utilities perform simple string manipulations and can be used to easily program some powerful string processing algorithms. Files and finite streams may be viewed as strings.

Several string libraries for the C and C++ programming languages do exist which add greater functionality for string processing in those languages:

The Better String Library

The Vstr String Library

Perl Compatible Regular Expressions

Comparison page for C/C++ string libraries

Some APIs like Multimedia Control Interface, embedded SQL or printf use strings to hold commands that will be interpreted.

Recent scripting programming languages, including Perl, Python, Ruby, and Tcl employ regular expressions to facilitate text operations.

Character string functions

String functions are used to manipulate a string or change or edit the contents of a string. They also are used to query information about a string. They are usually used within the context of a computer programming language.

The most basic example of a string function is the length(string) function. This function returns the length of a string (not counting the null terminator or any other of the string's internal structural information) and does not change the string.

eg. length("hello world") would return 11.

There are many string functions which exist in other languages with similar or exactly the same syntax or parameters. For example in many languages the length function is usually represented as len(string). Even though string functions are very useful to a computer programmer, a computer programmer using these functions should be mindful that a string function in one language could in another language behave differently or have a similar or completely different function name, parameters, syntax and outcomes.

Connecting Your Headphones/Microphone by MDofPC

Connecting Your Headphones/Microphone

In order to use the two-way audio features in Horizon Live, your computer must be equipped with a headphone/microphone combo unit which should look something like this:

You cannot effectively use computer speakers and a standalone microphone with Horizon Live.

Identify Headphone/Microphone Plugs

Your headphone/microphone set will have two plugs at the end, one for the microphone and the other for the headphones. They might look like any of the following:

The headphones plug (1) can be identified by one of the following characteristics:

Colored Black or Green or Blue
Displays a headphone logo
Embossed with the word "phones"

The microphone plug (2) can be identified by one or more of the following characteristics:

Colored Pink or Red
Displays a microphone logo
Embossed with the word "mic"

Once you know which plug is which you can find the matching jacks on your computer to plug them in.

Identifying Computer Sound Jacks

The input jacks on your computer will typically be located on the back of your desktop computer or on the side of a laptop computer. Sometimes they will be in different places. These input jacks should also be color coded, and may also be labelled with small emblems (which may not look the same as the ones on your headphones). Here are examples from two typical desktop computers of different ages, and a typical laptop:

1.

2.

3.

On your computer, the headphone jack will almost always be green and the microphone jack pink or red. The blue jacks in the first two photos are not the right ones.

Headphone Volume/Mute Controls

Your headphone may be equipped with controls on the cord. If so, you will generally have a rotating volume control and a mute switch similar to the one shown below:

After plugging the headphones into your computer, be sure that the volume is turned about halfway and that the microphone is not on mute.

Computer Sound/Volume Controls

The Windows operating system allows you to place a small speaker icon ( or ) in your system tray (on the lower right of your screen) to allow quick access to your system volume. To enable this, do the following:

Windows 95/98: Go to Start > Settings > Control Panel > Multimedia > Audio and check the box that says "Show Volume Control on the taskbar"
Windows ME: Go to Start > Settings > Control Panel > Sounds and Multimedia > Sounds and check the box that says "Show volume control on the taskbar"
Windows 2000/XP: Go to Start > Control Panel > Sounds and Audio Devices > Volume and check "Place volume icon on the taskbar"

Once you have that icon available, you can click on it once to bring up a control to quickly adjust your system volume (or mute the volume):

You can double-click that icon to bring up the advanced volume control panel, which includes microphone volume:

Note: If you don't see the "advanced" buttons as seen above, use the Options menu and select the "Show Advanced Controls" option.

Adjusting Microphone Volume

Microphone volume can be adjusted in a few ways.

First, make sure that the microphone slider on the advanced control panel is set to about 50% (see above).

Second, many microphones are not particularly powerful and you may need to boost the microphone input by clicking on the "Advanced" button in the microphone control section of the full control panel and selecting the "Mic-Boost" option:

Finally, within the Horizon Live HearMe audio application (available when you have connected to your live class session, you can adjust the microphone volume using the appropriate slider:

Pittsburgh PA 15122 Onsite Computer Repair Service by MDofPC

Onsite Computer Repair Services include but are not limited to:

All service work carries a 30 day warranty from the date it was performed. All technicians are Microsoft and CompTia Certified with at least 5 years of experience.

Onsite Fee is $35 up to 30 miles away
Hourly service rate is $35 per hour

Call 412-680-1134 or email: mdofpc@gmail.com for more information

Mobile AMD Sempron Processor Overview at MDofPC

Mobile AMD Sempron Processor Product Brief

The Mobile AMD Sempron processor Redefines Everyday Computing for mobile PC users.

Mobile AMD Sempron Processor Overview

Specifically developed to meet the evolving day-to-day needs of home and business PC users.
Basic computing is no longer just about email, Web browsing or word processing. Now you can download and play music, or send pictures to family and friends.
Helps you to make things happen whether at home, in the office or on the go.
Choose from the Mobile AMD Sempron processor that features lower power requirements to enable thin and light designs or from the Mobile AMD Sempron processor for full size mobile computing that delivers best-in-class performance.

Best-in-class Performance

Top of its class when running the home and business applications you use most and is designed to run over 60,000 of the world s most popular software applications.
The only mobile processor in its class to feature advanced power-saving technology from AMD, extending battery life without compromising performance.
Compatible with Microsoft Windows XP Professional, Windows XP Home Edition and also compatible with Windows 98, Windows ME, Windows NT , Windows 2000 as well as Linux and other PC operating systems.

Full-Featured to Improve your Computing Experience

Guard your system with Enhanced Virus Protection* enabled by Windows XP Service Pack 2.
Enjoy a dynamic internet experience with smooth streaming video, realistic photos and rich sound.
Bring to life your favorite digital entertainment like games and DVDs, even rip and burn CDs while at the same time working with digital media, video and image files.

Mobility to Meet your Lifestyle

Offers compatibility with today s most popular wireless solutions; allowing you to access your e-mail or the internet from almost anywhere.
Features AMD PowerNow! technology for extended battery life and performance on demand.
Designed to deliver optimized performance in almost any laptop design, including today s new thin and light notebooks.

Reliability from an Industry Leader

AMD is an industry leader that is dedicated to the real-world needs of our customers; enabling you to get the job done at work or at play.
AMD continues to partner with the strongest and most reliable players in the industry, including Microsoft, Sun, IBM, HP and many other innovative technology leaders.
AMD has long been recognized by many of the industry s top publications, organizations and high-tech experts as an innovative leader.

Mobile AMD Sempron Model Numbers

Mobile AMD Sempron processors are identified by a 4 digit model number.
AMD Sempron model numbers, based on a wide range of popular industry-standard benchmarks, are a simple, accurate representation of relative AMD Sempron processor performance. The higher the model number, the better the overall software performance on the processor.
The "+" at the end of each model number indicates the added performance benefits delivered by AMD's innovative processor designs.

For the latest performance benchmarks and detailed technical documentation of the Mobile AMD Sempron processor, please visit Benchmarks and Technical Documentation at www.amd.com.

The Mobile AMD Sempron processor offers best-in-class computing for notebook PCs. Technologies in the Mobile AMD Sempron processor include:

Enhanced Virus Protection

Guard your system with Enhanced Virus Protection* and the upcoming Windows XP Service Pack 2.
Prevent the spread of certain malicious viruses, which are transported via e-mail and instant messaging applications
Surf the Internet with confidence, knowing you have an extra level of protection against certain harmful web downloads
Help improve the integrity of your home and office networks

AMD PowerNow! Technology

AMD PowerNow! technology is an innovative solution that gives users longer battery life when they need it most.
AMD PowerNow! technology automatically powers down until more computing power is needed.
By providing performance on demand, battery life is extended and less heat is generated, resulting in a quieter-running notebook and a longer mobile computing experience.

Wireless compatibility**

Compatible with all currently available 802.11a, b and g wireless solutions
Helps mobile PCs with integrated Wi-Fi certified WLAN technology stay connected.

3DNow! Professional technology

With 3DNow! Professional technology, the Mobile AMD Sempron processor is compatible with a large installed base of multimedia enhanced software.
Users can enjoy stellar performance and playback quality on a wide range of digital entertainment such as games, streaming video and audio, DVDs, and music. Designed for thin and light notebooks
AMD has designed a specific version of Mobile AMD Sempron for thin and light notebook PCs by operating at a lower voltage.
Support PC designs that can be less than one inch thick, which means users can benefit from the ease and convenience of today's innovative thin and light product designs.

* Enhanced Virus Protection will by default only protect the user's Windows operating system. Users must, at installation of Microsoft Windows XP Service Pack 2 or when they first purchase their systems, enable the protection of their applications and associated files to be protected from memory buffer overrun attacks. AMD and Microsoft strongly recommend that users use third party anti-virus software as part of their security strategy

**Establishing a wireless connection may require additional hardware, software, or services that must be purchased separately. Wireless connectivity can only be achieved in the vicinity of a public access point, which has a limited number of locations. Connecting to a wireless network may reduce your system performance, functionality and battery life.

Mobile AMD Athlon 64 Processor at MDofPC

Mobile AMD Athlon 64 Processor Product Brief

Enjoy exceptional performance designed to last with the Mobile AMD Athlon 64 processor for notebook computing.

Mobile AMD Athlon 64 Processor Overview
The Mobile AMD Athlon 64 processor is the most advanced PC processor for notebook computing, providing outstanding performance for demanding software applications. Notebook computers with the Mobile AMD Athlon 64 processors provide exceptional performance and wireless connectivity.

The Mobile AMD Athlon 64 processor is designed for a balance of performance and mobility, incorporating AMD PowerNow! technology to deliver performance on demand while helping to extend system battery life. It is also designed to be compatible with all currently available wireless solutions, offering the user an enhanced mobile experience. The Mobile AMD Athlon 64 processor features AMD64, a revolutionary technology that allows the processor to run 32-bit applications at full speed while enabling the coming wave of powerful, 64-bit software applications, and provides Enhanced Virus Protection when enabled by Windows XP Service Pack 2 (SP2).

HyperTransport Technology for Industry Leading Performance
The revolutionary architecture of the Mobile AMD Athlon 64 processor enables industry-leading performance to help maximize productivity and deliver a true-to-life digital entertainment experience. HyperTransport technology can increase overall system performance by reducing I/O bottlenecks, increasing system bandwidth, and reducing system latency. An integrated DDR memory controller helps speed access to memory by offering the processor a direct connection to the main memory. As a result, end users can enjoy quick application loading, impressive multi-tasking, and extraordinary application performance.

AMD PowerNow! Technology for Extended System Battery Life
The Mobile AMD Athlon 64 processor features AMD PowerNow! technology, which delivers performance on demand while providing the capability to extend a system's battery life. Processors featuring AMD PowerNow! technology can operate at lower-power or higher-performance modes based on the application's demand for CPU cycles, optimizing battery life for a system under typical usage conditions. AMD PowerNow! technology also reduces typical processor power consumption and allows the processor to dissipate less heat under normal operating conditions in a system, providing a quieter running notebook.

Enhanced Virus Protection for Windows XP Service Pack 2
Enhanced Virus Protection is a feature of AMD64 technology. Security improvements are in the Windows XP SP2 operating system to take advantage of the Enhanced Virus Protection feature in AMD64 processors. When properly enabled, Enhanced Virus Protection for Windows XP SP2 is designed to protect your computer and personal information against certain PC viruses, like MS Blaster and Slammer*

3DNow! Professional Technology for Powerful 3D Multimedia Content
With 3DNow! Professional technology and support for SSE2 instructions, the Mobile AMD Athlon 64 processor has many ways to accelerate multimedia applications, enabling stellar performance when working with audio, video, and photography software. For an outstanding experience with high-speed Internet, the Mobile AMD Athlon 64 processor combines high-speed memory access and I/O connectivity to help ensure that end users can take advantage of a wireless network or broadband connection and enjoy streaming video, audio, and interactive Web content.

Ready for your 64-bit future
The Mobile AMD Athlon 64 processor is designed for people who want to stay at the forefront of technology and for those who depend on their PCs to keep them connected, informed, and entertained. Systems based on Mobile AMD Athlon 64 processors deliver leading-edge performance for demanding productivity and entertainment software today and for the future.

With AMD64 technology, the Mobile AMD Athlon 64 processor is compatible with existing software, while enabling a seamless transition to upcoming 64-bit applications. Both 32- and 64-bit applications can run simultaneously and transparently on the same platform. AMD64 technology allows end users to take advantage of new innovations such as real-time encryption, life-like games, accurate speech interfaces, cinema-quality graphics effects, and easy-to-use video and audio editing.

Protect your investment with a technically superior PC processor
The Mobile AMD Athlon 64 processor is the world's most technically advanced processor for notebook computing and the only Windows -compatible 64-bit PC processor for notebook computing. Advanced technologies in the Mobile AMD Athlon 64 processor include:

AMD64 technology, which doubles the number of processor registers and dramatically increases the system memory addressability
Enhanced multimedia instructions support including 3DNow! Professional technology and support for SSE2 instructions.
Up to 1600 MHz system bus using HyperTransport technology, with up to 9.6 GB/sec total processor-to-system bandwidth
An integrated memory controller with peak memory bandwidth of 3.2 GB/sec, supporting PC3200, PC2700, PC2100, or PC1600 DDR SDRAM
The industry's largest cache memory system (1 Megabyte L2 cache) to speed up memory access and reduce processor bottlenecks
Native execution of 32-bit software, allowing today's PC software to run seamlessly, simplifying the migration to 64-bit software

The combination of these innovations and features provides customers with the performance they need along with tremendous flexibility. Customers can experience outstanding performance running today's applications and prepare for the next generation of software without having to upgrade or change hardware. For business customers, this can help extend system life cycles, simplify technology transitions, and reduce total cost of ownership.

Purchase with confidence
The Mobile AMD Athlon 64 processor is the only industry standard x86 notebook processor with the ability to move beyond the limits of 32-bit computing. The Mobile AMD Athlon 64 processor is compatible with Microsoft Windows XP and tens of thousands of PC applications that people around the world use every day. The award-winning AMD Athlon XP family of processors won more than 100 industry accolades and was the first PC processor to break the 1GHz barrier Now, the Mobile AMD Athlon 64 processor reaches a new milestone by building a path to 64-bit computing for millions of notebook PC users.

Founded in 1969, AMD has shipped more than 240 million PC processors worldwide. Customers can depend on the Mobile AMD Athlon 64 processor and AMD for compatibility and reliability. AMD processors undergo extensive testing to evaluate compatibility with Microsoft Windows XP, Windows 98, Windows ME, Windows NT , Windows 2000, as well as Linux and other PC operating systems. AMD works in collaboration with Microsoft and other partners to achieve compatibility of AMD processors and to expand the capability of software and hardware products leveraging AMD64 technology. AMD conducts rigorous research, development, and validation to help evaluate the continued integrity and performance of its products.

* Enhanced Virus Protection will by default only protect the user's Windows operating system. Users must, at installation of Microsoft Windows XP Service Pack 2 or when they first purchase their system, choose to enable the protection of their applications and associated files from memory buffer overrun attacks. AMD and Microsoft strongly recommend that users use third party anti-virus software as part of their security strategy .

CPU Technology - part 1

MOBILE CPU TECHNOLOGY

No area of personal computing has changed more rapidly than portable technology. With software programs getting bigger all the time, and portable PCs being used for a greater variety of applications, manufacturers have had to had their work cut out attempting to match the level of functionality of a desktop PC in a package that can be used on the road. This has led to a number of rapid advancements in both size and power and by mid-1998 the various mobile computing technologies had reached a level where it was possible to buy a portable computer that was as fast as a desktop machine and yet capable of being used in the absence of a mains electricity supply for over five hours.

In 2003 mobile processor technology took a huge step forward with the release of Intel's Pentium M chip, formerly codenamed "Banias". This was fundamentally different from previous Intel notebook chips, which had hitherto been based on a chip architecture that had been designed for desktop PCs. The Pentium M chips were specifically designed to reduce power consumption, rather than for raw performance. Such was their level of success that in early 2006, the NetBurst platform was succeeded by a microarchitecture that was directly based on the Pentium M, and one that Intel planned to deploy in all market sectors - mobile, desktop and server - going forward.

In mid-1995 Intel's processor of choice for notebook PCs was the 75MHz version. This was available in a special thin-film package - the Tape Carrier Package (TCP) - designed to ease heat dissipation in the close confines of a notebook. It also incorporated Voltage Reduction Technology which allowed the processor to "talk" to industry standard 3.3 volt components, while its inner core - operating at 2.9 volts - consumed less power to promote a longer battery life. In combination, these features allowed system manufacturers to offer high-performance, feature-rich notebook computers with extended battery lives. Speeds were gradually increased until they reached 150MHz in the summer of 1996.

Mobile MMX

In January 1997 the first mobile Pentiums with MMX technology appeared, clocked at 150MHz and 166MHz. Initially these were built on Intel's enhanced 0.35-micron CMOS process technology with the processor's input and output pins operating at 3.3 volts for compatibility with other components while its inner core operated at 2.8 volts. The lower core voltage enabled systems to operate within efficient thermal ranges - the maximum power dissipation being 17 watts. Faster MMX CPUs were released at intervals thereafter, finally topping out at 266MHz at the start of 1998. The autumn of the previous year had seen a couple of important milestones in the development of notebook computing.

In September 1997 two high-performance mobile Pentium MMX processors that consumed up to 50% less power than previous generation mobile processors were introduced. The new 200MHz and 233MHz "Tillamook" CPUs were the first products manufactured using Intel's advanced 0.25-micron process technology. The combined effect of this and the new CPU's significantly reduced power consumption, for the first time, took notebook processors up to the same level as desktop chips.

A few weeks later Intel announced a 120MHz mobile Pentium MMX for mini-notebook PCs - an important emerging category of mobile PCs that offered small size, light weight and fully compatible, fully functional notebook computing. Manufactured using Intel's 0.35-micron process technology, the new 120MHz processor operated at an internal voltage of 2.2 volts and consumed 4.2 watts of power. The new CPU's low power consumption coupled with MMX technology provided mini-notebook PC users with the performance and functionality to effectively run business and communication applications "on the road".

Windows Character Map by MDofPC

Windows Character Map by MDofPC

You should use special characters to improve the professional appearance of your word processing document, and to save white space. The days of using 1/2 to repesent one-half should now be over, for this and many other characters may be inserted in your word processing document (if you know how). This knowledge lends a nice appearance to a document, and shows the reader that you have advanced word processing skills. Who knows, this may lead to a job offer. For example, there are characters for the degree sign, some fractions, copyright, trademark, plus-minus, and many others (see below). All you need to know to do this is contained here. Just remember that as in all documents, the action and reaction occurs where your cursor is..

Within Windows Special Characters are created with an ANSI 4 digit numerical code . For users of Windows 95, 98, and ME, a combination of alt and a 4-digit numeric combination produces the desired special character. MacIntosh users use a slightly different technique. Special characters are accessed through the Apple Menu --> Key Caps choice. Shown below is a small portion of a character map for Windows Arial typeface. The first character is produced by the alt 0169 code which must be typed on the numeric keypad to work. NUM LOCK must be on! Move your mouse over these characters and the resulting ANSI keystrokes will be displayed.

To see a complete Windows ANSI typeface character set type "Charmap" in the Start, Run, Windows menu. When you get the Character map, if you use Windows XP, choose Advanced View and for character set, choose Windows Western. Then, you will see the keystroke values (lower right hand corner)for each character, as well as the Unicode values (lower left hand corner). Pick a typeface from the drop down menu..

You should see something similar to the image below.

Not all typefaces will have the same available characters . Changing typeface may result in characters being mapped to the same numeric value but resulting in a different character being displayed. For example, alt 0169 produces for Arial typeface, but produces a heart in the Symbol typeface.

Fax Machines features by MDofPC

Fax machines

Convenience and flexibility

Facsimile, or fax machines, allow you to send a copy of a document across a phone line to a similar device. Today, many fax machines are combined with other office machines, such as printers and scanners. Plus, nearly all of fax machines can now be used as photocopiers.

Plain paper fax machines

A plain paper fax uses the same paper that you would use in a copier or laser printer to print out faxes. Because it uses regular paper, the results look similar to a photocopier. Film technology
Film printing, uses a film wrapped around a drum. Film technology is simple, effective and inexpensive.

Ink jet
An ink jet fax uses the exact same technology as an ink jet printer to create an image. When printing a fax, a print cartridge blows tiny pinpoints of ink onto the page.

Laser
A laser technology fax works similar to an office copier. Laser faxes are usually used for high volume and high quality fax output.

Features

Automatic cover page
This lets you store a standard cover page inside the fax machine's memory. This cover page is automatically added to each fax that you send out from your machine

Broadcast fax
With broadcast fax, you can send the same document to a series of phone numbers.

Distinctive ring
Distinctive Ring is a service provided by your local telephone company. It lets you have two separate phone numbers for the same phone line. Each number makes your phone ring differently. If you have a fax machine and a phone that respond to Distinctive Ring, you can have the fax machine answer when one number rings and have your regular phone ring for the other number. In order to do this, the fax machine has to support the distinctive ring feature.

Memory transmission
Fax machines with memory transmission can store entire documents to save you time or allow you to send them later.

What's a Test Plan by MDofPC

What's a 'test plan'?
A software project test plan is a document that describes the objectives, scope, approach, and focus of a software testing effort. The process of preparing a test plan is a useful way to think through the efforts needed to validate the acceptability of a software product. The completed document will help people outside the test group understand the 'why' and 'how' of product validation. It should be thorough enough to be useful but not so thorough that no one outside the test group will read it. The following are some of the items that might be included in a test plan, depending on the particular project:

Title
Identification of software including version/release numbers
Revision history of document including authors, dates, approvals
Table of Contents
Purpose of document, intended audience
Objective of testing effort
Software product overview
Relevant related document list, such as requirements, design documents, other test plans, etc.
Relevant standards or legal requirements
Traceability requirements
Relevant naming conventions and identifier conventions
Overall software project organization and personnel/contact-info/responsibilties
Test organization and personnel/contact-info/responsibilities
Assumptions and dependencies
Project risk analysis
Testing priorities and focus
Scope and limitations of testing
Test outline - a decomposition of the test approach by test type, feature, functionality, process, system, module, etc. as applicable
Outline of data input equivalence classes, boundary value analysis, error classes
Test environment - hardware, operating systems, other required software, data configurations, interfaces to other systems
Test environment validity analysis - differences between the test and production systems and their impact on test validity.
Test environment setup and configuration issues
Software migration processes
Software CM processes
Test data setup requirements
Database setup requirements
Outline of system-logging/error-logging/other capabilities, and tools such as screen capture software, that will be used to help describe and report bugs
Discussion of any specialized software or hardware tools that will be used by testers to help track the cause or source of bugs
Test automation - justification and overview
Test tools to be used, including versions, patches, etc.
Test script/test code maintenance processes and version control
Problem tracking and resolution - tools and processes
Project test metrics to be used
Reporting requirements and testing deliverables
Software entrance and exit criteria
Initial sanity testing period and criteria
Test suspension and restart criteria
Personnel allocation
Personnel pre-training needs
Test site/location
Outside test organizations to be utilized and their purpose, responsibilties, deliverables, contact persons, and coordination issues
Relevant proprietary, classified, security, and licensing issues.
Open issues
Appendix - glossary, acronyms, etc.

Microsoft Windows Vista Beta 2 Tested

We recently gave windows vista beta 2 with the latest updates a test run on one of our new computer systems. Here is what we experienced on a system with the following specs:

AMD Athlon 64 4200+ X2 Processor Biostar MATX 6100 Motherboard 1gb of OCZ Performance Ram 120gb Sata 2 Hard Drive DVD Burner Fresh Installation of Windows Vista Beta 2 with the latest updates

Good: 1. Great graphics and effects 2. Internet Explorer 7 3. Increased security features 4. Ability to add memory to your system via thumb drive 5. Easier and more powerfull for the average user 6. Alot of Tutorials and Wizards to make complicated tasks simple.

Bad: 1. Takes a long time to install almost a hour 2. Some windows xp programs are incompatiable 3. Slower than windows xp 4. Vista has a much larger memory footprint 5. Cannot install on a machine more than 2-3 years old 6. Higher miniumum requrements and even higher recommended requirements

Conclusion: Windows Vista is not nearly ready for release, they need to work on vista being backwards compatiable with previous software titles. They also should create a minimum and maximum feature for installation. In short Windows Vista is not nearly ready for release!

Memory - part 7

Dual-channel DDR

The terminology "dual-channel DDR" is, in fact, a misnomer. The fact is there's no such thing as dual-channel DDR memory. What there are, however, are dual-channel platforms.

When properly used, the term "dual channel" refers to a DDR motherboards chipset that's designed with two memory channels instead of one. The two channels handle memory-processing more efficiently by utilising the theoretical bandwidth of the two modules, thus reducing system latencies, the timing delays that inherently occur with one memory module. For example, one controller reads and writes data while the second controller prepares for the next access, hence, eliminating the reset and setup delays that occur before one memory module can begin the read/write process all over again.

Consider an analogy in which data is filled into a funnel (memory), which then "channels" the data to the CPU.

Single-channel memory would feed the data to the processor via a single funnel at a maximum rate of 64 bits at a time. Dual-channel memory, on the other hand, utilises two funnels, thereby having the capability to deliver data twice as fast, at up to 128 bits at a time. The process works the same way when data is "emptied" from the processor by reversing the flow of data. A "memory controller" chip is responsible for handling all data transfers involving the memory modules and the processor. This controls the flow of data through the funnels, preventing them from being over-filled with data.

It is estimated that a dual-channel memory architecture is capable of increasing bandwidth by as much as 10%.

The majority of systems supporting dual-channel memory can be configured in either single-channel or dual-channel memory mode. The fact that a motherboard supports dual-channel DDR memory, does not guarantee that installed DIMMs will be utilised in dual-channel mode. It is not sufficient to just plug multiple memory modules into their sockets to get dual-channel memory operation - users need to follow specific rules when adding memory modules to ensure that they get dual-channel memory performance. Intel specifies that motherboards should default to single-channel mode in the event of any of these being violated:

DIMMs must be installed in pairs
Both DIMMs must use the same density memory chips
Both DIMMs must use the same DRAM bus width
Both DIMMs must be either single-sided or dual-sided.

DDR SDRAM DIMMs have 184 pins (as opposed to 168 pins on SDRAM, or, 240 pins on DDR2 SDRAM), and can be differentiated from SDRAM DIMMs by the number of notches (DDR SDRAM has one, SDRAM has two).

1T-SRAM

Historically, while much more cost effective than SRAM per Megabit, traditional DRAM has always suffered speed and latency penalties making it unsuitable for some applications. Consequently, product manufacturers have often been forced to opt for the more expensive, but faster SRAM technology. By 2000, however, system designers had another option available to them, and one that offers the best of both worlds: fast speed, low cost, high density and lower power consumption.

Though the inventor of 1T-SRAM - Monolithic System Technology Inc. (MoSys) - calls its design an SRAM, it is in fact based on single-transistor DRAM cells. As with any other DRAM, the data in these cells must be periodically refreshed to prevent data loss. What makes the 1T-SRAM unique is that it offers a true SRAM-style interface that hides all refresh operations from the memory controller.

Traditionally, SRAMs have been built using a bulky four or six transistor (4T, 6T) cell. The MoSys 1T-SRAM device is built on a single transistor (1T) DRAM cell, allowing a reduction in die size by between 50% and 80% compared to SRAMs of similar density. Moreover, its high density is achieved whilst at the same time maintaining the refresh-free interface and low latency random memory access cycle time associated with traditional six-transistor SRAM cells. As if these exceptional density and performance characters weren't enough, 1T-SRAM technology also offers dramatic power consumption savings by using under a quarter of the power of traditional SRAM memories!

1T-SRAM is an innovation that promises to dramatically change the balance between the two traditional memory technologies. At the very least it will provide DRAM makers with the opportunity to squeeze significantly more margin from their established DRAM processes.

Basic Data Structures - Union

Union (computer science)

In computer science, a union is a data structure that stores one of several types of data at a single location. There are only two safe ways of accessing a union object. One is to always read the field of a union most recently assigned; tagged unions enforce this restriction. The other is to only access functionality common to all types in the union. For example, if the fields are all subtypes of a common supertype, then it is always legal to perform operations on the union object that one can perform on the supertype.

The remainder of this article will refer strictly to primitive untagged unions, as opposed to tagged unions.

Because of the limitations of their use, untagged unions are generally only provided in untyped languages or in an unsafe way (as in C). They have the advantage over simple tagged unions of not requiring space to store the tag. Most type inference algorithms cannot cope with untagged union types.

The name "union" stems from the type's formal definition. If one sees a type as the set of all values that type can take on, a union type is simply the mathematical union of its constituting types, since it can take on any value any of its fields can. Also, because a mathematical union discards duplicates, if more than one field of the union can take on a single common value, it is impossible to tell from the value alone which field was last written.

Unions in various programming languages

C/C++

In C and C++, untagged unions are expressed nearly exactly like structures (structs), except that each data member begins at the same location in memory. The data members, as in structures, need not be primitive values, and in fact may be structures or even other unions. However, C++ does not allow for a data member to be any type that has "a non-trivial constructor, a non-trivial copy constructor, a non-trivial destructor, or a non-trivial copy assignment operator." In particular, it is impossible to have the standard C++ string as a member of an union. The union object occupies as much space as the largest member, whereas structures require space equal to at least the sum of the size of its members. This gain in space efficiency, while valuable in certain circumstances, comes at a great cost of safety: the program logic must ensure that it only reads the field most recently written along all possible execution paths.

The primary usefulness of a union is to conserve space, since it provides a way of letting many different types be stored in the same space. Unions also provide crude polymorphism. However, there is no checking of types, so it is up to the programmer to be sure that the proper fields are accessed in different contexts. The relevant field of a union variable is typically determined by the state of other variables, possibly in an enclosing struct.

One common C programming idiom uses unions to perform what C++ calls a reinterpret_cast, by assigning to one field of a union and reading from another, as is done in code which depends on the raw representation of the values. This is not, however, a safe use of unions in general, and is forbidden by the C language standard.

Note that the safer tagged unions can be constructed from untagged unions (see tagged union). The safe C dialect Cyclone encourages the preference of tagged unions to untagged.

Structure and union specifiers have the same form. [ . . . ] The size of a union is sufficient to contain the largest of its members. The value of at most one of the members can be stored in a union object at any time. A pointer to a union object, suitably converted, points to each of its members (or if a member is a bit-field, then to the unit in which it resides), and vice versa.

- ANSI/ISO 9899:1990 (the ANSI C standard), section 6.5.2.1

Tagged union

In computer science, a tagged union, also called a variant, variant record, discriminated union, or disjoint union, is a data structure used to hold a value that could take on several different, but fixed types. Only one of the types can be in use at any one time, and a tag field explicitly indicates which one is in use. It can be thought of as a type which has several "cases," each of which should be handled correctly when that type is manipulated. Like ordinary unions, tagged unions can save storage by overlapping storage areas for each type, since only one is in use at a time.

Tagged unions are most important in functional languages such as ML and Haskell, where they are called datatypes (see algebraic data type) and the compiler is able to verify that all cases of a tagged union are always handled, avoiding many types of errors. They can, however, be constructed in nearly any language, and are much safer than untagged unions, often simply called unions, which are similar but do not explicitly keep track of which member of the union is currently in use.

Tagged unions are often accompanied by the concept of a constructor, which is similar but not the same as a constructor for a class. Constructors produce a tagged union value, given the initial tag value and a value of the corresponding type.

Mathematically, tagged unions correspond to disjoint or discriminated unions, usually written using +. Given an element of a disjoint union A + B, it is possible to determine whether it came from A or B. If an element lies in both, there will be two effectively distinct copies of the value in A + B, one from A and one from B.

In type theory, a tagged union is called a sum type. Notations vary, but usually the sum type A + B comes with two introduction forms and . The elimination form is case analysis: if $e$ has type $A + B$ and $e 1$ and $e 2$ have type $τ$ under the assumptions $x : A$ and $y : B$ respectively, then the term has type $τ$ . The sum type corresponds to logical disjunction under the Curry-Howard correspondence.

Advantages and disadvantages

The primary advantage of a tagged union over an untagged union is that all accesses are safe, and the compiler can even check that all cases are handled. Untagged unions depend on program logic to correctly identify the currently active field, which may result in strange behavior and hard-to-find bugs if that logic fails.

The primary advantage of a tagged union over a simple record containing a field for each type is that it saves storage by overlapping storage for all the types. Some implementations reserve enough storage for the largest type, while others dynamically adjust the size of a tagged union value as needed. When the value is immutable, or cannot be changed, it is simple to allocate just as much storage as is needed.

The main disadvantage of tagged unions is that the tag occupies space. Since there are usually a small number of alternatives, the tag can often be squeezed into 2 or 3 bits wherever space can be found, but sometimes even these bits are not available. In this case, a helpful alternative may be folded or encoded tags, where the tag value is dynamically computed from the contents of the union field. The most common examples of this are the use of reserved values, where, for example, a function returning a positive number may return -1 to indicate failure. Another common example is the tagged pointer.

Sometimes, untagged unions are used to perform bit-level conversions between types, called reinterpret casts in C++. Tagged unions are not intended for this purpose; typically a new value is assigned whenever the tag is changed.

Many languages support, to some extent, a universal data type, which is a type that includes every value of every other type, and often a way is provided to test the actual type of a value of the universal type. These are sometimes referred to as variants. While universal data types are comparable to tagged unions in their formal definition, typical tagged unions include a relatively small number of cases, and these cases form different ways of expressing a single coherent concept, such as a data structure node or instruction. Also, there is an expectation that every possible case of a tagged union will be dealt with when it is used. The values of a universal data type are not related and there is no feasible way to deal with them all.

Examples

Say we wanted to build a binary tree of integers. In ML, we would do this by creating a datatype like this:

datatype tree = Leaf

              | Node of (int * tree * tree)

This is a tagged union with two cases: one, the leaf, is used to terminate a path of the tree, and functions much like a null value would in imperative languages. The other branch holds a node, which contains an integer and a left and right subtree. Leaf and Node are the constructors, which enable us to actually produce a particular tree, such as:

Node(5, Node(1,Leaf,Leaf), Node(3, Leaf, Node(4, Leaf, Leaf)))

which corresponds to this tree:

Now we can easily write a typesafe function that, say, counts the number of nodes in the tree:

fun countNodes(Leaf) = 0

  | countNodes(Node(int,left,right)) =

1 + countNodes(left) + countNodes(right)

Time line of language support

1960s

In Algol 68, tagged unions are called united modes, the tag is implicit, and the case construct is used to determine which field is tagged:

 mode node = union (real, int, compl, string);

Usage example for union case of node:

 node n := "1234";

 case n in

   (real r):   print(("real:", r)),

   (int i):    print(("int:", i)),

   (compl c):  print(("compl:", c)),

   (string s): print(("string:", s))

   out         print(("?:", n))

 esac

1970s & 1980s

Although primarily only functional languages such as ML and Haskell (from 1990s) give a central role to tagged unions and have the power to check that all cases are handled, other languages have support for tagged unions as well. However, in practice they can be less efficient in non-functional languages due to optimizations enabled by functional language compilers that can eliminate explicit tag checks and avoid explicit storage of tags.

Pascal, Ada, and Modula-2 call them variant records, and require the tag field to be manually created and the tag values specified, as in this Pascal example:

type shapeKind = (square, rectangle, circle);

     shape = record

                centerx : integer;

                centery : integer;

                case kind : shapeKind of

                   square : (side : integer);

                   rectangle : (length, height : integer);

                   circle : (radius : integer);

              end;

In C and C++, a tagged union can be created from untagged unions using a strict access discipline where the tag is always checked:

enum ShapeKind { Square, Rectangle, Circle };

struct Shape {

    int centerx;

    int centery;

    enum ShapeKind kind;

    union {

        struct { int side; }           squareData;

        struct { int length, height; } rectangleData;

        struct { int radius; }         circleData;

    } shapeKindData;

};

int getSquareSide(struct Shape* s) {

    assert(s->kind == Square);

    return s->shapeKindData.squareData.side;

void setSquareSide(struct Shape* s, int side) {

    s->kind = Square;

    s->shapeKindData.squareData.side = side;

/* and so on */

As long as the union fields are only accessed through the functions, the accesses will be safe and correct. The same approach can be used for encoded tags; we simply decode the tag and then check it on each access. If the inefficiency of these tag checks is a concern, they may be automatically removed in the final version.

C and C++ also have language support for one particular tagged union: the possibly-null pointer. This may be compared to the option type in ML or the Maybe type in Haskell, and can be seen as a tagged union (with an encoded tag) of two types:

Valid pointers,
A type with only one value, null, indicating an exceptional condition.

Unfortunately, C compilers do not verify that the null case is always handled, and this is a particularly prevalent source of errors in C code, since there is a tendency to ignore exceptional cases.

2000s

One advanced dialect of C called Cyclone has extensive built-in support for tagged unions. See the tagged union section of the on-line manual for more information.

Gap buffer

A gap buffer is a data structure used to store long arrays compactly, while still allowing efficient insertion and deletion operations, provided that the operations are clustered near the same location. Gap buffers are especially common in text editors, where most changes to the text occur at or near the current location of the cursor. The text is stored in a large buffer in two contiguous segments, with a gap between them for inserting new text. Moving the cursor involves copying text from one side of the gap to the other (sometimes copying is delayed until the next operation that changes the text). Insertion adds new text at the end of the first segment. Deletion increases the size of the gap.

The advantage of using a gap buffer over more sophisticated data structures (such as linked lists) is that the text is represented simply as two literal strings, which take very little extra space and which can be searched and displayed very quickly.

The disadvantage is that operations at different locations in the text and ones that fill the gap (requiring a new gap to be created) require re-copying most of the text, which is especially inefficient for large files. The use of gap buffers is based on the assumption that such recopying occurs rarely enough that its cost can be amortized over the more common cheap operations.

A gap buffer is used in most Emacs editors.

Example

Below are some examples of operations with buffer gaps. The gap is represented pictorially by the empty space between the square brackets. This representation is a bit misleading: in a typical implementation, the endpoints of the gap are tracked using pointers, and the contents of the gap are ignored; this allows, for example, deletions to be done by adjusting a pointer without changing the text in the buffer.

Initial state:

This is the way [                    ]out.

User inserts some new text:

This is the way the world started [   ]out.

User moves the cursor before "started"; system moves "started " from the first buffer to the second buffer.

This is the way the world [   ]started out.

User adds text filling the gap; system creates new gap:

This is the way the world as we know it [                   ]started out.

Motherboards - part 5

NLX

Intel's NLX design, introduced in 1997, is an improvement on the LPX design for low-profile systems, with an emphasis on ease of maintenance. The NLX format is smaller, typically 8.8in wide by 13in long, so well suited for low-profile desktop cases.

All expansion slots, power cables and peripheral connectors are located on an edge-mounted riser card, allowing simple removal of the main motherboard, which is mounted on rails in the chassis. It uses a full-width I/O shield to allow for different combinations of rear-panel I/O. The design allows for use of an AGP card, but the slot must be on the motherboard, which reduces the ease of maintenance when such a card is implemented.

MicroATX

Introduced in the late 1990s, the MicroATX is basically a smaller version of Intel's ATX specification, intended for compact, low-cost consumer systems with limited expansion potential.

The maximum size of the board is 9.6in square, and its designed to fit into either a standard ATX case or one of the new micro-tower desktop designs. The double-decker I/O shield is the same as that on the ATX design, but there's only provision for up to four expansion slots as opposed to the seven that ATX allows. The microATX also allows use of a smaller power supply, such as the SFX design, which is reduced in both size and power output.

FlexATX

The FlexATX is a natural evolution of the Intel's microATX form factor which was first unveiled in late 1999. The FlexATX addendum to the microATX specification addresses the requirements of only the motherboard and not the overall system solution. As such, it does not detail the interfaces, memory or graphics technologies required to develop a successful product design. These are left to the implementer and system designer. The choice of processor is, however, limited to socket-only designs.

The principal difference between FlexATX and microATX is that the new form factor reduces the size of the motherboard - to 9in x 7.5in. Not only does this result in lower overall system costs, it also facilitates smaller system designs. The FlexATX form factor is backwards compatible with both the ATX and micro-ATX specifications - use of the same motherboard mounting holes as both of its predecessors avoids the need to retool existing chassis.

In the spring of 2000 VIA Technologies announced an even smaller motherboard than the FlexATX. At 8.5in x 7.5in, the company's ITX form factor is half and inch less wide than its Intel competitor. The key innovation that allows the ITX to achieve such a compact form is the specially designed slimline power unit with built in fan. Its dimensions of 174mm long x 73mm wide x 55mm high compare with a standard ATX power supply unit measuring 140mm x 150mm x 86mm.

Unsurprisingly Intel's FlexATX form factor uses it's CNR riser architecture, while the ITX uses the rival ACR architecture.

BTX

Intel has been promoting its Balanced Technology Extended specification for a while before the company began, in late 2004, to push in earnest to establish the BTX form factor as the replacement for the aging ATX motherboard and chassis specification.

The BTX form factor is a scalable form factor that allows for a wide range of system sizes and profiles. There are several benefits associated with a properly designed BTX system over designs from previous form factor specification generations. These benefits include scalability in system design, improvements to system power delivery and power dissipation, acoustics, board layout and routing, high volume manufacturing costs, and structural integrity.

A BTX motherboard positions its internal components in such a way as to as to allow the CPU heat sink and other hot-running chips to be cooled by a single airflow stream. The idea is that, in addition to the power supply's internal fan, it should be possible to cool an entire system with just a single chassis fan. BTX refers to this new heat-sink-and-fan combination as a "Thermal Module". A typical thermal module includes a heatsink for the processor, an air mover such as an axial fan and a duct to isolate and direct airflow through the system.

Since the required direction of airflow is from front to back, the design required that particular attention be paid to acoustic management strategies so as to compensate for the fan now being a noise source that is generally directly in front of the system user.

The BTX specification is designed to encompass a family of board sizes for a range of system sizes. It's like having ATX, microATX, and FlexATX form factors all being covered by a single specification. A standard BTX design measures 325mm x 266mm and supports up to seven add-in card slots. For sizing down to smaller form factors, Intel is providing two different designs: a microBTX, measuring 264mm x 266mm with up to 4 add-in card slots and a picoBTX measuring 203mm x 266mm with up to 1 add-in card slot.

In fact, the BTX specification offers even greater flexibility than ATX family of form factors, supporting not only different board sizes, but also different system heights. The standard height is similar to the height defined in the ATX-family form factor. An additional, lower profile height is defined for use where it is important to reduce the overall size of the system.

Data Integration by MDofPC

Data Intergration

Most nonprofits, when the amount of time and money they spend is accounted for, dedicate most of their resources to relationship building, communicating with their constituencies to build communities of interest. Yet 20 years after the advent of the personal computer, and several years after the internet boom, most nonprofits have not introduced technology effectively to help them build a community of constituents.

A major result is that nonprofits are less effective at their number one job, building quality relationships. They cannot communicate with their supporters in ways that other organizations do. Nonprofit constituents, who are also customers and citizens, now expect interactive and personalized content to keep them engaged. Unless nonprofits adapt technology to meet their needs, they risk losing their voice as their constituents pay attention to more effective communications strategies in the never-ending and ever-escalating battle for human attention.

Having said that, the more technology is incorporated by a nonprofit organization, the less likely the organization is effective at developing quality relationships with its constituencies.

This may sound like an argument against technology, and certainly there are a number of nonprofits that firmly believe technology gets in the way of relationship building. Smaller organizations often do not need sophisticated technology, but they will as they grow and their relationship building needs to scale accordingly. What is needed is an approach that puts technology in service of a nonprofit's mission, technology to create community.

Data Disintegration

Consider the technological capacity of a typical medium-sized nonprofit:

The nonprofit has a moderately powered computer for most of its staff.
Their computers are connected to each other by a local area network (LAN), and the LAN is connected to a broadband (usually DSL) Internet connection.
Staff have email accounts at their desktop, and access to websites with a browser.
The organization sends occasional bulk emailings to its supporters, using an email client such as Microsoft Outlook.
The organization has a contact database, but few records have an email address recorded.
The organization has a website, it has an impressive number of visitors (compared to who walks in the door or calls on the phone) and the organization collects web statistics.
The organization can accept contributions through links from website to a donation portal (such as eGrants.org), but it does not have the ability to directly capture contact information of its visitors (such as an email address) nor sign up visitors interested in participating in the nonprofit's programs.
The organization has a fundraising database, usually created by a consultant or by a volunteer associated with the organization. It records contacts and payments and produces mailing labels and letters.
The organization conducts various programs, and program staff have adequate access to technology. They create their own spreadsheets to track information on program delivery and store them on their own computers.

Notice that all of the technologies are related to communications -- relationship building -- and that they all fundamentally rely on a database to track information about interactions with constituents:

There is a database in the email client, the address book, one for each staff. It contains at least an email address, but may also contain a street address.
There is a database at the website, that tracks at least page views. There may be an additional database that records email addresses and interests of web visitors.
There is a database that tracks donations and each donor's contact information.
There are probably many databases that track program-related information.

Also notice that all of this data is stored in separate databases. These databases are unrelated, meaning that if the email address changes in one, it is not changed in any of the others, unless someone does it manually. Data entry is still the single biggest expense in any database, and often data is not manually entered more than once, if at all.

It also means that an organization cannot securely share information about a specific individual. Sometimes this reinforces internal requirements of the organization, such as when program staff cannot have access to major donor information. But most times this separation of data means lost opportunities: it's clear that donors are more likely to be activists on behalf of the organization than non-donors. The people represented in the database know this best: they receive mixed messages from the organization because the people sending the messages do not have a holistic view of who the person receiving it is, and their relationship to the whole organization.

Customer Relationship Management Software

Thus, as more technology is incorporated into the organization, the effect is data disintegration. Now that basic technology infrastructure needs are being addressed for many more organizations by market mechanisms, data disintegration may now be the single largest information technology problem in the nonprofit sector. Business recognized data disintegration as a problem long ago, and customer relationship management (CRM) software was created to integrate sales and marketing with customer service data within an organization. CRM, when implemented well, becomes the central nervous system of an effective organization. Solutions range from Goldmine for small businesses to very customized and complex Oracle databases for large corporations.

The nonprofit sector has access to a few applications that could be called CRM. There are about 25 companies that publish commercial quality fundraising software (our corollary to sales and marketing), but most of them are quite small and the software is expensive and limited to fundraising functions (no other programs - the customer service departments - can use the software). The largest company, by a factor of at least two, has about 13,000 customers and their software starts at several thousand dollars (and costs much more to approach true data integration). The players in this market have not change appreciably in the past five years.

Recently, there are a number of application service providers (ASPs), companies that host databases that nonprofits access over the internet with a browser, that have entered the CRM market. Most ASPs focus on one aspect of a nonprofit, whether it is donor/membership relations, volunteer management or engaging activists online. Nonprofits that use more than one ASP are faced with more data disintegration because there are no widely adopted standards for the exchange of data between ASPs (it is not in an ASPs interest for you to be able to share your data with other ASPs --- you might switch providers!). For the integrated CRM functions that are necessary in a growing organization (and provided by only a handful of ASPs) the start up costs and monthly subscription fees are high and add up fast.

Both traditional software publishers and ASPs are targeting their products for the high end of the market. It's a rational business decision: that's where the money is. However, the vast majority of small- and mid-size nonprofits, who often are in the best position to do quality relationship building, integrating online and on land strategies, have not had access to tools that can help them. Our estimate is that at least 95% of all nonprofits are not using commercial quality software to manage relationship building with their constituencies. The initial high hurdle of software cost is the major reason nonprofits do not have access to database solutions that are so critical to achieving their mission.

Networking: four steps of your networking plan

network which is simply a group of people in which you can share your ideas, information, your resources plus you can introduce your network members with each other to help each of your network members towards a common goal.

In the book, Think and Grow Rich, Napoleon Hill talks about building your network into your Mastermind Group which is simply a refined network that will help you in your path towards obscene wealth and success. There are many examples of people in the book Think and Grow Rich that built their own networks to help them achieve the success they are looking for.

In the chapter, Desire, Napoleon Hill talked about how Edwin C Barnes had the Desire to become a business partner of Thomas A Edison. He achieved his objective by building a network that helped him get to the point where he was an equal and become the partner of Thomas Edison.

Knowing where and how to start building your network is the toughest challenge. Below I have set out four basic steps as part of your Networking Plan.

Step 1. Define Your Desire

Napoleon Hill teaches us in Think and Grow Rich that you can only achieve what you truly Desire and this is also true of networking. What is your desire of building your network and the people in your network?

For example your Desire of your network might be to build a network of like minded businesses, for instance you might be a builder and your network you want to build might include painters, decorators, architects, Loan specialists etc. The Desire of your network maybe to bring 60% of your business from your network.

Essentially what you must do when starting to build your network is to identify what you Desire your network to be. Make sure that you write out your Desire at the top of the page so that you can easily visualize what your Desire is.

Step 2. Set Out Your Goals

Once you have a clear Desire, your next step is to define the goals of that desire. Earlier I gave you the example of a network that you might desire as a builder. The desire of the builders' network was to have painters, decorators, architects, loan specialists in the network. In the goals section of this four step process you must identify specific targets.

In Napoleon Hills chapter, Autosuggestion he states that for you to achieve your Desire it must be something that you can see as tangible. Simply having the desire to be Rich will never allow you to achieve anything, but having the desire to make $400,000 Cash is a tangible desire and goal you can achieve. The same is true of networking.

If you are building your network, you need to state in your goals specifically which painters, decorators and architects you want to be apart of your network. You should write those tangible goals down because these are the people you want to build your plan around to achieve your network.

Step 3. Develop Your Plan

The third step in your Networking Plan is to work out how you are going to network with these Target people. Your plan must involve a lot of research to identify where they spend their time and how you are going to meet them in a networking environment.

For example, your target architect maybe a member of Rotary so your plan that you are developing maybe to find a way through your current network to join the same Rotary Group that your target architect is a member of. In your plan you may identify that you will go to four meetings and introduce yourself four times before asking to have coffee with this person or to meet at some other function to get to know them more intimately.

Before you set those meetings into stone you need to do some research on their business but also the right questions to ask them. Remember the key to being a Master Networker is to make the target feel important and ask them about their business. It should not be your agenda to push your business down their throat. You will find that after a period they will naturally ask you about yours and when that situation arises it is your turn to introduce your business.

One of the other tasks that I recommend that you as part of this step is to practice the delivery of your questions. I also recommend that you commit your questions to memory before meeting with these Target people. The reason you should do this practice is to ensure that your delivery of the questions is natural rather than being staged. I strongly encourage you to ask a colleague to help you master these questions and to practice how you deliver them during a networking function.

Step 4. Implement Your Plan

Once you have developed your plan, the final phase is to implement your plan and to get out and start meeting the people you want to make apart of your network.

The bottom line is this, networking is a skill and like any skill it will take time to practice and that is why you must follow the four step process. Remember, elite swimmers do not win Olympic gold without a clear plan and a lot of practice and networking is no different. To finish off I want to simply outline the four steps in your networking plan.

Step 1. Define Your Desire
Step 2. Set Out Your Goals
Step 3. Develop Your Plan
Step 4. Implement Your Plan

Open Source Music Software by MDofPC

Open soucre Music Software

If you use a computer at all in your recording setup, you'll know that the performance and stability of machines running general-purpose operating systems hasn't yet come close to that of dedicated studio hardware. That dedicated hardware might be like a computer inside, but it runs an 'embedded' operating system that is tailored for the purpose, with rock-solid reliability.

Most of the desktop computers in the world run a derivative of Windows 95 or the Mac's System 7, and it's a fact that the manufacturers of both know that their time is up. In the case of PC users, Microsoft would like to see their customers move to the NT-based Windows XP, while Apple has also abandoned its existing codebase with the launch of the UNIX-based OS X.

In the network era, computers that crash, lose data and work inconsistently are no longer acceptable. As more and more people have come to depend on computers for earning a living, a migration of some sort from the legacy operating systems becomes essential. Meanwhile, the computing power available to individuals continues to grow at rapid rate, meaning that off-the-shelf hardware can now process multiple tracks of digital audio in real time, something that not even the most well-equipped studio could do a generation ago.

USB and PCI TV Tuner Cards

Watching television on a computer is a fairly easy thing to do thanks to modern computer technology. TV tuner cards have been around for over a decade now, but with the upcoming HDTV transition many of those older tuner cards will stop functioning in the same way that many standard definition televisions will.

So what does a user need to watch television on their computer in today's changing technological landscape?

TV Tuner Card Options

While there are still a few analog TV tuner cards available on the market most buyers at this point will want to invest in either an HDTV capable tuner card or a hybrid tuner card that will decode both the old style analog and newer HDTV signals.

Most cards available today are hybrids, and some of the major players in this sector come from names such as Hauppauge and Pinnacle.

USB TV Tuner Cards vs. PCI TV Tuner Cards- What is the difference?

TV tuners now come in versions that can fit into an available PCI slot on the computer's motherboard or they can also come in the form of an external device that plugs into the computer via an unused USB port. Here are some important things to consider when deciding which style to purchase:

PCI performance and capabilities are often superior to USB based devices. Some models have additional processing capability that decodes the data on the chip rather than having the computer's processor do the work.
USB is much more convenient and easy to install for novice computer users. Just plug it in and go.
While both styles are normally able to connect to cable or an over the air antenna, USB style TV tuner cards often come with their own portable antenna that will receive HDTV content. However, while these small antennas are great for the traveller using a laptop, home users will not receive as good of reception as one would with an attic mounted HD antenna.

Features and Drawbacks Associated With TV Tuner Cards

Many people choose to purchase a TV tuner card in the hopes that it might turn the family computer into a fully functioning Media Center PC or be used as a low cost Tivo or DVR unit. Most newer model TV tuner cards come with bundled software that makes it easy for the user to flip through channels and access program listings, and through the use of special software most cards can be used to time-shift content (record it to the hard drive, fast forward, and rewind the video feed).

Whenever possible use the software that ships with the actual TV tuner card. When no media center software is provided an excellent alternative is the freeware MediaPortal software, a program that turns any tuner card equipped computer into a media center that can record and play live TV as well as DVD's, radio, and other media that is saved to the hard drive.

While using a TV tuner card with a computer is a convenient way to add new functionality to the system, users should remember that regardless of the card, the machine is still a computer and not a television. In past years the quality of TV tuner output was much worse than that one might receive through a stand alone TV set.

While these issues have improved slightly remember that the display format of a television is much different than that of a PC monitor. While the video will be viewable, people with an eye for detail will often find computer based TV to be lacking in quality. When used with a properly equipped video card and monitor however, these problems can be reduced significantly.

Computer based TV tuner cards are not for everyone. They have their drawbacks in terms of quality and ease of use when compared to dedicated TV sets, but they fill a niche that many individuals are anxious to use to compliment their existing office or home theater setup.

Sewickley PA 15143 $75 Computer Repair PickUp & Dropoff Service

Pickup & Drop Off Computer Repair Services include but are not limited to:

Virus Detection & Removal, Spyware Detection & Removal, Windows Updates & Service Packs, Unlimited Antivirus Protection, Unlimited Spyware Protection, Registry Repair & Optimization, Removal of Unnecessary Programs, Free Up Additional Ram, Delete Internet History & Temporary Files, Defragment of Hard Drive, Provide Automatic Hard Drive Defrag, Troubleshoot & Install Printer Issues, Troubleshoot & Install Scanner Issues, Speed Up Internet Access, Upgrade Memory, Fix Broken Power Jacks, Replace Bad Power Supplies or Adapters, Dust & Debris Removal From PC, Upgrade & Replace Hard Drive, Troubleshoot & Replace Motherboard, Upgrade & Replace CD & DVD & BluRay Drives, Troubleshoot Network Issues, Upgrade or New Network Installations, Wireless Networking, Replace Cooling Fans, Replace & Fix Broken LCD Screens, Complete Laptop & Notebook Repairs, Data Restoration, Setup & Configure Backup and much more!

All service work carries a 30 day warranty from the date it was performed. All technicians are Microsoft and CompTia Certified with at least 5 years of experience.

Pickup & Drop Off Fee is $35 up to 30 miles away (covers both pickup & drop off)
Flat Service Rate of $75 plus any hardware or upgrades

We are the only computer repair location offering a Flat Service Repair Rate of $75 on all types of computers, laptops, servers, netbooks, mainframes and more.

Call 412-680-1134 or email: mdofpc@gmail.com for more information

Sound recording: Microphones by MDofPC

Sound recording: Microphones

For language documentation and archiving, it is important to record the best possible sound quality for the following reasons:

your recordings may form the only documentation of the language or specific performances in it
people will want to use you recordings to study or learn the language in detail, including pronunciation and intonation
it is likely that products will be made from your recordings that make unexpected juxtapositions of sounds (e.g. a speaking dictionary or concordance)
unlike film, there is no contextualisation, such as a view out of a window establishing that there is a busy street outside. Such contextualisation orients the film's viewer to the environment, so that environmental sounds do not detract from the audio. This is not usually possible when recording sound only.

The microphone is the most important item of your recording equipment. For most purposes, the main microphone should cost at least 30% of the cost of the recorder, and at least US$100.

Different microphones have different capabilities, strengths and weaknesses, and a fieldworker should have a (small) variety of microphones for handling different situations and choose appropriately.

In any case, remember that the usefulness of your recordings will depend overwhelmingly, and equally, on two factors:

quality; and
consistency

Consistency is important because psychological factors are so great in the perception of sound, and because the eventual usages of your sound resources may result in arbitrary segments played in juxtaposition.

Factors in choosing microphones

Choose microphones in regard to factors including:

directionality. Choose a directional (also known as unidirectional or cardioid)microphone, or an omnidirectional microphone, depending on the circumstances.
- Directional microphones are typically better for linguistic work, because you can can reduce sound pickup from sources other than the speaker. For stronger directionality, use a shotgun or hypercardioid microphone. All of these will give good results but require more work, as they must be well-positioned and aimed. Microphones with greater directionality do not have a pickup zone that extends further, they simply have a more narrowly restricted zone of pickup. Directional microphones are more sensitive to wind noise and popped aspirations, so you may need a foam windshield or equivalent.
- Omnidirectional microphones pick up sound from all directions with more or less the same sensitivity. In many cases this is not what you want, although lapel microphones are often omnidirectional.
condenser or dynamic . Condenser microphones are also called capacitor microphones; some types of condenser microphone are called electret.
- Condenser microphones are more accurate and provide more output but require a power source.
- Dynamic microphones are less accurate and provide less output, but they do not need power, and are more robust in adverse physical and climatic conditions such as high humidity.
impedance. Low impedance microphones are more accurate and pick up less interference, but tend to be more expensive and more fragile.
power requirements. You need to consider the availability of mains and battery power for your microphones, recorders, and rechargers.
- Condenser microphones require batteries, which may need to be replaced often, or use "phantom power" from the recorder itself, which adds a power burden to the recorder if it is running on batteries.
- Dynamic microphones don't require power but are not as accurate. Nevertheless a good dynamic microphone may be appropriate and can provide a good second or backup microphone, if kept close to the speaker's head when recording.
size/form. Microphones come in several shapes and sizes. Shotgun microphones are often long and thin because they are normally attached to a boom. Lapel microphones, also known as lavalieres, may be useful but risk the dangers of handling or movement noise as the speaker rustles his/her clothes or moves about, or moves the cable, which can destroy the recording. Alternatives are to attach the microphone clip to a speaker's hat or glasses. Use of lapel microphones may require "wiring up" the speaker and/or having a radio transmitter; they are perhaps better used in controlled studio situations where the speakers can be instructed and are sitting still.
stereo/mono.. Mono recording is usually OK for linguistic work (and may provide the advantage of halving the amount of data you have to store). However, make sure that you are aware of the equipment you are connecting; for example, some computer microphone input jacks and some microphone plugs are mono miniplug. In some combinations, this can result in recording only one channel of a stereo signal, which will result in a poor recording. (On the other hand, a mono microphone with a stereo plug will split its signal and there should be no problem). For higher quality equipment, XLR (or "Canon") connectors are often used; you should make sure that you have and test the right combinations and extensions etc.
use of stands/booms. It is necessary for any high-quality recording to get the microphone as close as possible to the speaker's head.
- The ideal is a hand-held boom or extension-piece enabling someone to continuously locate the microphone within 30cm of the speaker's mouth and pointing at the speaker's forehead. However, this is not always possible, and requires more people.
- Simple handheld mode is a good way to manage a microphone if you have limited equipment and crew, but can be tiring for the person holding the microphone after about ten minutes. Using a handheld microphone gives the most control over its position and direction. The person holding the microphone should take special care in handling it. Some microphones (and their cables) are very susceptible to handling noise, such as caused by the hand tensing or moving around the microphone. Never, of course, cover the meshed end or any holes around it. If you ask a speaker to hold the microphone, show them where and how to hold it (it may help to record some good and bad examples to listen to).
- Table stands (or tripods) for microphones are effective if they allow the microphone to be located close enough to the speaker s mouth. If the table is too far from the speaker, background noise levels will be higher. Take care not to disturb the table: vibrations from tapping on the table, kicking the table leg, or walking on the floor, will be transmitted through the stand to the microphone. A thick insulating mat between the table and stand will reduce this type of noise transmission. The presence of a table may encourage noise from shuffling papers, which will damage the recording.
balanced or unbalanced. Some professional equipment uses balanced connections, where the voltages in the recorder, cables and microphone are arranged so that cables do not pick up extraneous interference from the electrical/magnetic environment. For many situations, especially where connecting cables are not long, this is not necessary, but beware of incompatibilities and that, at the worst, unsuitable combinations can damage components.
automatic level control (ALC). Although ALC is a function built into some recorders and cameras, not microphones, it affects the way you use your microphone. ALC will try to raise the input level when the input volume is low; however, ideally, you want to position the microphone close to the speaker's head so there will naturally be low input volume when the speaker speaks very quietly or is silent between utterances. Allowing ALC may cause annoying changes in background sound at the beginning and end of utterances, and unexpected levels of background sounds to be recorded. It is best avoided.
using a video camera. If using video, don't forget about sound recording. Substituting video recording for sound recording without attention to sound quality may leave you without any good record of the language sound. If at all possible, do not use the video recorder's internal microphone. However, a video recorder with a good, compatible, well-located, external microphone can make very good recordings, and can serve as a second or backup sound-recording system. Take care with the microphone cable and avoid any mechanical noise made by the camera itself.

Microphones should be selected to be compatible with recording equipment. You will need to take into account the recorder's price, quality, connections, power availability, manufacturer's recommendations, and compatibility advice from vendors, professional users, and others.

Preparing and practising

The fieldworker should spend at least half a day thoroughly practising and testing equipment and recording methods by recording in a variety of situations. For example, check how the equipment performs when recording at various distances from a speaker, how it handles background noise, its response to physical handling (e.g. moving hands on the microphone or its stand, boom etc).

The field worker should have an idea of the sound properties (such as echo) of various environments and surfaces, and understand that sound perception is strongly psychological and different to the "reality" that will actually be recorded. Although your mind can focus on a particular sound source to the exclusion of others, or ignore a sound coming from a direction you are not interested in, a microphone cannot: "what you hear is not what you get" (Rose 1999: 94). For example, microphones pick up more echoes and reverberation than you would normally consciously hear.

Adapting to the fieldwork situation

Prepare strategies to deal with situations such as playing children, refrigerators, traffic noise, wind, fans, and electrical interference from cabling, computers etc. When at the recording site, survey the expected recording locations in regard to their acoustics not only within the building or immediate area but also the direction of noise sources such as roads. Some simple steps can help: if indoors, move the speaker away from walls, and, if hard reflective walls cannot be avoided (for example by working near curtains, bookshelves, furniture or other textured surfaces), then try to face the speaker at an angle (i.e. not square-on) to walls in order to lessen sound reflections. The sound environment changes throughout the day, so if possible, acquaint yourself with the daily sound rhythms of the location (e.g. of traffic, household activities, homecomings, sounds of birds and animals) and plan accordingly. If using a radio microphone, it is especially important to test it at the actual location and time of recording because this technology is the most vulnerable to interference, loss of signal, flat batteries. Although a radio-transmitted lapel microphone might seem like a good choice for field situations, Rose (1999) recommends that radio-transmission is only reliable in controlled studio situations. (It may also not be legal in some countries.)

Turn off all mobile phones (cellphones); not only can they ring, but they regularly emit signals to page their base station which may seriously interfere with your recording.

For outdoor use (and for indoor use of shotgun microphones that are sensitive to pops and aspiration), you may need to protect the microphone against wind noise. Again, familiarity with the equipment and testing and monitoring are important. Typically, foam windshields are used, although in an emergency you can wrap some open weave or other low-density fabric around the head of the microphone.

You should also take into account the people you expect to record; whether there will be one or more people, whether they are likely to perform simultaneously (e.g. singing), their mobility, acceptance of guidance, comfort with technology, possible sensitivity of content, and the privacy of the location. Alert people you work with that touching the microphone, its stand, cables, or the table on which it is sitting, can damage the recording. Take special care with paper shuffling papers can easily make parts of your recording next to useless.

If recording in multiple sessions, keep a record of the microphone used, location, orientation etc, so that you can achieve consistency where necessary, such as when recording for a talking dictionary, where arbitrary sounds can get sequenced when the final product is in usage.

Listening and monitoring

You will need some ways to listen to the sounds you record at various stages. Have at least one pair of headphones. Use closed headphones to check a sample of your initial recordings to check sound level and quality, paying special attention to background sounds, echoes and reverberation. You might use open headphones during recording to monitor the input from time to time. In addition, it is worth having a small pair of speakers to share and review the recordings with participants.

How Does the Internet Work by MDofPC

Probably, you most commonly interface with the Internet via e-mail or the World Wide Web. That's not all of the Internet. It's just the popular and, relatively speaking, the new part. The Internet has a much longer history .

The Internet is based on a series of standard technical protocols which allow various computers located around the world to access specified files on other computers and then view those files. Specifically, the protocol in question is TCP/IP. TCP/IP allows computes to describe data to one another over a network. Every computer hooked to the Internet understands these two protocols and so can communicate amicably.

TCP/IP is, as that fancy little slash mark suggests, actually two separate things that work together. TCP - transmission control protocol - takes the information you want to send over the Internet and breaks it down into small chunks of data called "packets." IP - Internet Protocol - takes over and routes those packets through computers to get them to their destination. When the packets arrive at the destination computer, TCP reassembles them into something recognizable.

These two protocols allow information to be addressed, routed, and reassembled. You use this technology every single time you use the web.

There are other protocols involved too. STMP - simple, text mail protocol - works with e-mail. Ftp - file transfer protocol - is essential for uploading and downloading files to and from other computers. That familiar http in your browser's location or address bar stands for hypertext transfer protocol.

All of these protocols ensure that the computers attempting to communicate with each other - through e-mail or web pages or any other mechanism - understand each other.

And that provides the technology necessary for your computer to hook into the Internet.

So Manners Are Required, Right?

No. An ISP is required.

All those protocols allow computers to communicate. You have a computer. You want to play along. Typically, this is how it works.

Your computer connects to an Internet Service Provider. You may be dialing up or you may be using high bandwidth method, such as DSL or cable, to connect. Your computer connects to your ISP's server. Once there, your ISP provides you with the gateway to connect to any other computer that has opened itself up to the world.

When you type in a domain - such as www.mdofpc.com- that domain is translated into a number - the IP address - and you are taken to that specific computer. Once there, your web browser allows you to look at specific files. These files can include programming, text, pictures, sound, or video in various combinations.

And E-mail?

Want a meatspace metaphor? Okay. You write a letter and take it to the mailbox. It sits in the mailbox until the mail carrier picks it up. The address on the front of the envelope directs the letter to a specific person at a specific location. It's taken to the addressee's mailbox and put inside. It sits there until the address walks out to the mailbox and gets the letter.

Which is basically how e-mail works. You address the email - myfriend@domainname.org - the part before the "@" signifies the person; the part after the "@" the server. Your e-mail sits in a queue on a computer - called a server - at your ISP. Your ISP sends out all the queued up e-mails. Those e-mails go to the specified servers and then are routed to the specified users. The e-mail sits there until the user goes online to pick up her mail.

What is a Motherboard by MDofPC

What is a Motherboard

A motherboard is the underlying circuit board of a computer. The central processing unit (CPU), Random Access Memory (RAM), hard drive(s), disk drives and optical drives are all plugged into interfaces on the motherboard. A video interface and sound card can be optionally built-in or added.

A motherboard can come in many configurations to fit different needs and budgets. At its most basic, it comes with several interfaces for necessary components and a BIOS chip set to control setup of the motherboard. Many computer enthusiasts favor one type of BIOS over another and will choose a motherboard partially based on the BIOS manufacturer. For example, many gamers prefer the Nvidia BIOS as it is rated as one of the best for graphics applications.

An equally important feature of the motherboard is the type of CPU it will support. Some motherboards support AMD CPUs, while others support Intel processors. Within the manufacturer s categories, there are different grades of CPUs. An AMD 64-bit processor requires a different CPU socket than an AMD 32-bit processor. Thus, if purchasing parts independently, one must decide on the CPU before choosing the motherboard to ensure compatibility.

Another important consideration is the amount and type of RAM the motherboard will support. It is always best to buy a board that supports more RAM than currently needed. If new technology for RAM chips is available, getting a board that supports the newer chips will help future-proof the investment.

The number of PCI slots varies from motherboard to motherboard, as do other interfaces like the number of SATA ports, differing RAID abilities, and USB and Firewire ports. As mentioned prior, sound and video capability might be built-in, though purists generally prefer to disable internal video and sound and add superior third party cards. A motherboard also comes in one of a few standard footprints or sizes. This figures in when purchasing the system case. Along these lines, many motherboard manufacturers recommend particular power supplies that have been tested with the board.

Though building a computer used to be somewhat challenging, today most motherboards are color-coded with controllers built-in, making it very easy to build a computer from scratch. The only time consuming aspect is investigating which hardware will best suit your needs while fitting into your budget. Once the CPU and motherboard is chosen, RAM is somewhat determined by the board itself. Hard drives, an optical disk, a video card, a sound card and a floppy round out the basics.

There are many technical websites that review new products. If you are in the market for a motherboard, you might want to spend some time researching your choices. A good motherboard will be easy to set up, will support all of the hardware you desire, and will serve your needs into the foreseeable future. A motherboard that supports the newest technology available will be more expensive than boards that are already close to obsolete.

Often older motherboards are blown out at reduced prices, complete with a CPU, and in some instances a case with power supply. These barebones systems are meant to be built from that point up with other components of your choosing. Though you can get a good deal on such a system, in some cases the motherboard included does not support one or more newer technologies, and therefore lacks the flexibility or longevity of a more current model. Therefore, be sure the system supports all of the technologies you desire before making a purchase.

Choosing better Computer Power Supply By MDofPC

Choosing Better Computer Power Supply

The most important components in a computer is a PC power supply, but most the people not appreciating about this , if you not care about this ,your entire system is dead. A bad computer power supply could also cause other parts of your system to fail. As personal computers become ever more powerful, the importance of a reliable power supply is more than ever before.

we can tell whether power supply is working properly or not . However, until now it has been hard for a PC end-user to measure the quality and reliability of a power supply. Herein we attempt to document a very simple way to estimate the quality of a computer power supply by the weight. We measured the weights of 38 standard ATX power supplies of different wattages, models and manufacturers. The weight data were then correlated with the current price and wattage on the label. The findings are in agreement with the return rates and general experience we accumulated from many years of selling and servicing power supplies.

Equipment

The weight is measured by a digital scale with the accuracy of +/- 0.01 lb.

Observations

Several observations can be made from the data:

There is a large variation in the weight among the same wattage. For instance, among all the 300W power supplies, the weight ranged from 2.15 to 3.8lb, a 1.65lb difference. The lightest one is only 57% of the heaviest in weight. Among the 250W, the weight ranged from 1.7 to 3.1lb, a 1.4lb gap. The heaviest one is 82% heavier than the lightest one. Judging by these data, some of the good-quality 250W power supplies are clearly better than the poor-quality 300W s. Therefore, don t be fooled by the wattage on the sticker.
Generally, the Athlon-approved power supplies weigh more than the non-Athlon approved of the same wattage, confirming that Athlon-approved ones are of better quality. It's possible that manufacturers only submit better models for the AMD approval process.
The name-brand power supplies typically weigh more than the less-known, generic brands of the same wattage.
FCC approved power supplies often weigh more than those without FCC labels.
The market price of the power supply is, to a degree, proportional to the weight, especially for items heavier than 2.25lb. The higher the weight, the higher the price tends to be. You pay for the pound! For power supplies weighing lower than 2.25lb (the blue dots), the correlation does not work well, suggesting either the existence of a minimum market value or some of these power supplies should be priced even lower (due to low quality).
The wattage of a good-quality power supply is, to a degree, proportional to the weight for the good-quality power supplies such as Athlon approved 250W's and 300W's. This diagram also shows that some of the low-weight power supplies (blue dots) most likely do not have the true wattage as labeled.

The more appropriate question is why size matters.

The weight of a power supply is directly related to the quantity, quality, and size of the material (thus cost) used to build the power supply. We opened a light and a heavy 300W-labeled power supplies. The heavy one has larger capacitors, thicker wires, larger transformer, larger heat sinks, more connectors, and more capacitors than the light one, all of which are important factors for the overall cost and quality of a power supply. The difference is illustrated below:

Conclusions

The quality of a power supply can be estimated by its weight. While this is not a true scientific or thorough measurement of the power supply reliability, it is nevertheless a very simple and easy way for ordinary PC users to estimate and compare the quality of a power supply. It s important for the end-users to know the quality of a power supply. The specs of power supplies are simply printed on stickers. Don t be fooled by them! The stickers can be easily removed and replaced. Even the manufacturers might place a 300W sticker on an otherwise 250W power supply. Once products are shipped it is quiet rare for any private or public entity to go back and verify the specs on the sticker. However, it s difficult, if not impossible, for a dishonest vendor to alter the weight of a power supply.

By no means is the weight the best way to measure the quality of a power supply. There are other factors one should consider in purchasing a power supply such as wattage, output, brand, price, noise level, and long-term stability. However, to most end-users, measuring the weight may be the only viable method that's widely available.

The large variation in the quality of power supplies with identical wattage rating suggests that an industry agency is needed to rate, confirm, and police the labeling of power supplies to protect the consumers.

Table 2. The quality of a power supply by its weight (lb).

	Low Quality	Average Quality	High Quality
250W	1.7-2.4	2.4-2.8	2.8-3.1
300W	2.1-2.7	2.7-3.2	3.3-3.8

Based on the above criteria and our general experience in return rates, these are consistently high quality brands on the market: EnerMax, Delta, PC Power & Cooling, Enhance, Antec, CWT, and SPI. These brands are consistently associated with low-eight models: L&C, Deer, Skyhawk, Star, KME, KingStar, and LCT. Our experience shows that the return rates of a low-weight power supply could be as high as twice of those of high-quality ones.You have to check everything carefully. so that you can be a good friend to your computer .

Networking Using Java Application by MDofPC

Developing wireless enterprise applications

There are many kinds of mobile applications and many different categorizations. It's useful to consider the differences between connectionless and connected applications. Connectionless applications generally work without access to any remote device or server (although they may periodically "sync" with other systems). Connected applications generally work in concert with a remote system (although they may also have periods where access to the remote system is unavailable). And of course, systems can be a mix of both.

Connectionless applications tend to focus on personal productivity - storing memos, accessing phone numbers, etc. On the other hand, enterprise users generally need access to enterprise information - data that is not generally available on the mobile device itself and so can only be leveraged in a connected application. Until now most applications on mobile devices have been of the connectionless variety. There are many reasons for this, but the most significant have been the lack of reliable connectivity and the complexity of developing such applications. However, as wireless networks become more and more pervasive, and as enterprise applications continue to migrate out of the back-offices, the demand for connected applications will increase.

Indeed we already see signs of this demand in the embracing of J2ME by various wireless companies as well as a flurry of Java Specification Requests (JSRs) on the topic (JSRs 62, 120, 124, and 129, for example). The thrust of these efforts is to give developers the components and tools that they need to create applications that run over wireless networks in the same ways that developers are able to create applications for wired networks today.

Switching Technology by MDofPC

Switching Technology

The Internet as we know it today has grown in leaps and bounds from when it first really became popular back in 1994. Back then a 14.4K modem was pretty happening. Well times have changed and technology has certainly evolved since then. Presently most of us have high speed modems whether they be DSL or broadband cable modems. These modems transmit and receive data that your computer generates on your behalf. This is done in a very orderly fashion by your operating system. Seen as most of us use one version or another of Microsoft Windows we can map how our computer generates this information by mapping it to the OSI Reference Model. Almost each layer of this communications model has some information added to it by your computer s operating system.

Let's think of this from the top on down. At the application layer Internet Explorer would make a HTTP GET request for your home page. There would be nothing for the presentation layer or session layer to add. Next your computer would generate a TCP header and the network layer an IP header. After that your Data Link Layer would put this information in a logical format and put the MAC information at the front of this frame. Lastly, it would be sent out via the NIC card at the physical layer. Bearing this trickling down of bytes from the application layer on down, we realize that each packet will likely not always be the same size. That is no problem for the computer, but it does present a problem if you want to switch this information around faster. The various shapes and sizes of Ethernet packets presents a challenge if we want to speed things up. Being predictable is not always a bad thing. Knowing that a computer will always generate a certain frame size will certainly help in efforts to design a faster way of switching these now uniform size packets.

Just like a pinball game

Clever folks realized that having packets generated by the operating system s TCP/IP stack involved continually changing packets sizes. These engineers decided that it was time to design some new technologies to take advantage of faster networks. While this transmission of data may happen in a blink of an eye from our perspective it can certainly still be speeded up. Well, borne from this realization Frame Relay was designed and began to take off in terms of popularity and general acceptance. In reality Frame Relay has two components to it. That of the physical layer one , which is the physical interface of Frame Relay ie: RS-232. Also seen as Frame Relay is a switching technology it resides at the Data Link Layer which is layer two .

Now you could have a router configured to act as a Frame Relay switch and that allows for quicker communications as all that will change in it is the data segment, which can be of variable length. The remainder of it is the same.

8 bytes 16 bytes Variable 16 bytes 8 bytes
Flags Address Data FCS Flags

The above noted is what a Frame Relay frame looks like. We can see that the only part that changes in size is the data portion. In the first part is the flags field, which marks both the beginning and the end of the frame itself. After the flags field we have the address and it contains various pieces of data. A key piece of data contained in here is the DLCI. This value is used for identification purposes and in reality is how the network routes the data itself. It is also within the Address field that congestion values can be noted if experienced during transmission.

Next in the caboose is the data section and is then followed by the FCS (frame check sequence) field. This field is also rather important as it is used for data integrity purposes. Much like the checksum field in the TCP/IP core protocols this value is computed by the source device and is then recomputed by the destination device to confirm integrity. It stands to reason that you would want to know if your data has been corrupted somehow during transmission. Lastly, we have the flags section once again to signal the end of the frame itself. It should be noted that this is a standard frame relay frame and there exists another frame type. This would be the LMI frame format. It is significantly different and I would encourage you to give it a quick Google.

ATM isn t only for banks!

A while ago a colleague and I were chatting about ATM (asynchronous transfer mode) when another colleague walked in. He started complaining about the lineup at his banks ATM. This gave us both a good laugh as we were talking about the switching technology vice the actual banking services offered via an ATM terminal. That being said a lot of people are still confused by this and swear that their ATM uses ATM! Needless to say not a lot of people outside of the networking world are aware of this switching technology. Over the years, as our connections to the Internet have grown quicker, few have actually given any thought to just how these connections have gotten quicker. Or more to the point, just how that internal work connection is so darn fast.

Much like the above discussed Frame Relay is the fact that ATM operates at the Data Link Layer in the OSI Reference model. ATM was borne out of the fact that high volume traffic needed to be sent and a better way was needed to do it. It will likely be a reality in our lifetimes that we will see the foundation for a true fiber optic network laid down by the major Internet service providers that will impact us as home users. With ATM to do a lot of the grunt work this will help this become a reality. Much like Frame Relay, ATM has hardware requirements that come into the picture. Hardware appliances such as multiplexers, switches, and routers are used in conjunction with ATM. Hardware devices are great, but as usual you still need a software front end to control them normally.

With the very impressive speed of ATM one has to wonder just how it is able to switch traffic about so quickly. Well unlike the random packet sizes of TCP/IP, ATM has a fixed cell size. This way the incoming traffic is always the same size and that makes things simpler for lack of a better term. That simplicity allows for the vastly increased data throughput. What does an ATM transmission look like though? Let s take a look!

<-----------5 Bytes----------> 48 bytes
VCI Label control Header checksum payload

The above noted 53 cell formation is the way it will look every time. Due to this predictability comes the ability to switch these cells very quickly. Much as we saw above with Frame Relay is the key word predictability . Both of these switching technologies allow for faster switching of data due to their predictable nature. This is done via their encapsulation of upper layer data in their respective formats. This was very much a high level overview of both Frame Relay and ATM. Hopefully it will be enough to whet your appetite to research them both more. As we are beginning to see all of the world is not composed of only TCP/IP.

How To Customize A Computer

PC has become a necessity in our day-to-day lives. We use computers in schools, in offices, at homes, in business establishments and even in the hospitals. Credit to the progress in computer technology, the pattern of the computers is changing almost every day. So if you are thinking to buy a new computer at a cost effective price, what is the best option? Should you plan to assemble it yourself or should you buy it from a small manufacture who can offer you a good discount? Getting a computer from a small manufacturer, which has been custom made as per your condition, can be risky. Though you may have been excited by the prices that these operators would offer, there is no guarantee that these machines will work after you receive them. And though these may come with warranties, it can be a painful task to get these manufactures to replace your machine in case there is a problem. I know of a friend who chose to purchase his computer from a small manufacturer and he could not even start it after it was installed! And not surprisingly, there was no response from the manufacturer to all his frantic calls asking for a replacement. It was only after he threatened to cancel the payment did they turn around and offer him a replacement. So, is there another cost-effective option? After buying all the computer components they must be put together. This process is called assembling. It usually takes about fifteen minutes (installing not included). Although easy, it must be done cautiously so as to stay away from unnecessary harm to the system. The other accessible option is to assemble your own computer. This is a economical way of owning a computer that comes with the newest features and is also light on your purse. However, it is vital to note that one should not try and cut corners in an effort to save on the cost. One should use the real parts that can guarantee an best performance and save you from the bother of changing the parts on a usual basis. The key is to buy all the components from a genuine dealer and not use the recycled parts, even if they come with warranties. As the saying goes, do the right thing the first time! And if you feel frightened with the assembling techniques, there are a lot of self help guides that can make you an expert at the process of assembling a new computer. And the added advantage of assembling your own computer is that you would be able to do most of the troubleshooting all by yourself and this would save you precious dollars you would have otherwise spent on hiring the services of an engineer!

Pda and pocket pc technologies

Wireless devices are not always cellular phones. In fact, they do not even need voice capabilities. Does you home PC have a telephone receiver hanging on it? Of course not: The computer s primary function is to do meaningful data crunching!

Personal digital assistants and pocket PCs were created to provide a certain level of support for the mobile user, which could only previously be available on a laptop PC, but smaller and lighter. They are not primarily voice communications devices they are for storage, retrieval, and manipulation of data. Some PDAs and pocket PCs may attach to a cellular phone or other type of wireless modem, but only for the wireless connectivity of data communications. At least one manufacturer s cellular phone has a PDA built-in. It is immaterial whether we choose to call it a phone with PDA or a PDA with a phone built into it.

There is an entire class of devices devoted to wireless mobile data. Some PDAs are primarily email devices. Others are more generic and can run many different applications, such as the Palm Pilot or Visor. All, however, fall into two categories: They either use public cellular for communications or they use other public or private networks. They all share the same limitations for data transmission, and they are limited to the current state of the art of the physical access channel. Except for Ricochet, this means 19.2 Kbps or less. When they are upgraded to next-generation cellular, data rates will increase.

One very interesting thing to watch will be the migration or upgrade paths for the noncellular networks when competition for higher data rates begins. Most are using 19.2 Kbps for wireless PDA and Pocket PC communications.

RIM AND BLACKBERRY

Research in Motion makes RIM and Blackberry wireless handheld models for a variety of applications and personal preferences, including an OEM version. Some models are primarily for Internet email, whereas other models include the functionality to run application software such as calendars, address books, and much more. The devices fit in the palm of a user s hand and are lightweight. Wireless communications is through one of two different networks, Mobitex or DataTAC (Ardis Network).

Both Mobitex and DataTAC are packet-switched, narrowband PCS networks designed for wide-area wireless data communication at a data rate of 19.2 Kbps. They provide always-on connections with extensive coverage and in-building penetration, seamless roaming, fast messaging, high reliability, and advanced messaging services. Dialing up to retrieve emails is unnecessary.

PALM

Palm offers several Wireless Internet options. Their integrated wireless solution is the Palm VIIx with service provided by Mobitex. Other Palm products can add a modem or connect to a cellular phone. One wireless service used by Palm is OmniSky, which offers CDPD at 19.2 Kbps. This, of course, operates over an analog cellular network. Because analog cellular coverage is very ubiquitous in North America, this provides broad user coverage when traveling. It also carries all of the advantages of CDPD, like packet data transmission and always-on mode.

Downloading Web pages with Palm products involves a little trick called Web clipping. The user requests a particular piece of information in a query, and the page is returned minus a lot of the extraneous details. A server gateway is used to optimize the content for displaying on the handheld PDA.

Power Supply Tips

The power supply keeps things in your computer running smoothly. When they run well, you won't even think about them, but when things go wrong, it can become very annoying.

The power supply doesn't just run the power to the different parts of the computer. It needs to run different voltages to different parts, and besides that, it has to deliver them within a very tight range set out in the ATX standard.

Power supplies went through a phase of being extremely unreliable. This is because the actual parts are very cheap and standard and the profit margin in the power supply business is higher than almost any other computer part. The flooding of the market with poor quality power supplies led to lots of failures and complaints.

More recently, the problems in that sector have decreased, the general quality and build of power supplies has increased to a level where nearly any power supply will deliver what it claims it will and within specs. Most, but not all.

As with computer monitors, power supplies are one part that does not need to be upgraded very often. The only additions have come from SATA specific power plugs and the additional P4 plug in recent years and even those are not always necessary.

So what do you actually need from a power supply?

The most basic requirement is that its power output can match the power needed by the components inside your computer. Each part has its own requirement and its own maximums and minimums on what it needs. The claimed maximum power for each voltage are added together to give the power rating for the power supply.

The main power user in the computer is the CPU. Some Pentium 4 processors are known to gobble lots of power. Hard drives use some power too, but no more than 10W each, optical drives even less. The motherboard itself uses some too. The other major user of power are graphics cards.

As graphics cards have become more powerful, and with the advent of Graphical Processing Units (GPUs), which are like CPUs which are dedicated to graphics work, and situated on the graphics card, they can now use more power than a CPU. If you are running a very fast PCIe graphics card or a pair of them, you will need more power.

At the most basic a 300W power supply will be more than enough for most day to day use desktop computers, even if they have a small AGP graphics card. Only get more than 300W if you know you need it, or expect you will need it in the future after upgrades. 500W will more than suffice for even the most demanding system with 2 graphics cards, but it needs to be a reputable brand.

Enermax, Antec, Fortron and Seasonic are good names in the power supply business, you will not go wrong with their products. Even though there is a small price premium, the security in knowing that nothing will go wrong is worth it. Another power supply I like is the X-connect from Ultra. Each of the cables that come from the power supply are removable, so only the ones you are using need to be in the box. Very convenient and neat, as long as I don't lose the cables.

Pre-assembled computers are known for having the cheapest power supplies in them. As no-one really checks the power supply when buying they just put the minimum inside. These are usually fine, but will often buckle under the load of extra upgrades you may make. Bear in mind that you might have to upgrade the power supply when installing those new, really cool graphics cards.

So, keep these things in mind...
- Stick to major brands
- 300W only unless particularly needed
- Functionality before looks

Kaspersky Anti Virus Antivirus 7 Review

Kaspersky Anti-Virus 7
Last year's CNET Editors' Choice award winner Kaspersky returns with another winner. Kaspersky Anti-Virus 7 features a new interface and new protection. But, unlike last year, the competition for Editors' Choice in this space was fierce with several worthy contenders all bunching toward the top of the scale. For example, BitDefender Antivirus 2008 is perhaps the most improved product of the year, nipping at the heals of Kaspersky. What makes Kaspersky Anti-Virus continue to outshine its competition is its ease of use combined with thorough antivirus protection. No firewall, no gimmicks, just straight AV protection. Kaspersky also makes an Internet security suite, yet Kaspersky Anti-Virus 7 feels complete as a standalone product and not, like Norton Antivirus 2008, a cog in larger family of products. That said, there is no firewall protection within Kaspersky Anti-Virus 2008, leaving you to choose your own firewall protection. Once again, Kaspersky requires considerably less disk space than Norton. The only real negative here is the list price, which can be $10 to $20 more than the competition, depending where you purchase it. Still, Kaspersky Anti-Virus 7 provides the most complete antivirus production on the market today and deserves our Editors' Choice for best antivirus product for 2008.

We experienced no problems with several different installations during the month of August. After installation, the system requires a reboot for full protection.

Should you want to remove Kaspersky Anti-Virus 7, the product includes an uninstall option in the All Programs menu. Once we uninstalled the product and rebooted, we found no lingering evidence of Kaspersky remaining on our machine.

Interface
Kaspersky Anti-Virus 7 sports a cleaner, more sophisticated interface than last year's. We like it best among the 2008 antivirus applications we've seen. Immediately our eye was drawn to the red banner with text that told us our signature files were out of date. This is visually very effective and efficient, whereas a simple Fix It button to the side is not always informative. Also, unlike Norton's morbid, black border, we like the open, bright, and colorful interface of Kaspersky that is skinnable to suite your own tastes.

We like Kaspersky Anti-Virus 7's clean, intuitive interface best among the 2008 antivirus applications we've seen.

Another interface feature we like is the left navigation. Within seconds, we were able to find the configuration settings we wanted to tweak.

In addition to antivirus and antispyware protection, Kaspersky offers antirootkit protection as well. We like the built-in System Restore, so that should your computer ever become infected, Kaspersky will roll back any registry changes to a time prior to the infection. This is effective against spyware and rootkits.

Features
Not only is the malware protection within Kaspersky proactive, with top-of-the-line heuristics to identify newly created malware, and, like BitDefender Antivirus 2008, Kaspersky's traditional signature-based protection is updated hourly, along with any available program updates. We like this approach, as Kaspersky seems to have figured out what Norton has not: how to deliver small file updates. Plus, Kaspersky has consistently demonstrated the shortest response time to breaking new malware threats.

Kaspersky still provides users with the process of creating a rescue disk, something that many antivirus products no longer offer. And, Kaspersky Anti-Virus 7 includes a process so that the operating system can revert back to a time just before an infection. Like Norton, Kaspersky can also throttle back on system resources, depending on user activity. Unlike Norton, Kaspersky can, by default, scan only recently changed files, greatly shortening the overall scan time considerably.

Performance
Kaspersky Anti-Virus 7 scored well in CNET Labs' performance tests and in third-party, independent antivirus testing using live viruses, although not always the top position. On the CNET iTunes test, Kaspersky Anti-Virus 7 came in just 4 seconds above the test system at 272 seconds. On the CNET Microsoft Office test, Kaspersky Anti-Virus 7 finished in 1,518 seconds. In a test scanning a single folder with compressed and media files, Kaspersky Anti-Virus 7 completed it in 521 seconds. And in boot speed, Kaspersky came in second, with a fast 29.77 seconds. To find out how we test antivirus software , see CNET Labs' How we test: Antivirus software page.

In terms of whether or not Kaspersky Anti-Virus 7 will protect your PC, we cite results from two leading independent antivirus testing organizations. In the latest test results from AV-Comparatives.org, for on-demand scans Kaspersky Anti-Virus 7 earned an Advanced + (highest) rating, catching 98 percent of all malware tested and tying with Norton Antivirus 2007. However, for the Retrospective/Proactive test, Kaspersky Anti-Virus 7 earned an Advanced (second-highest) rating, although Kaspersky produced very few false positives compared with other antivirus apps in the same test. From CheckVir.com, there is no data. Kaspersky Anti-Virus 7 was not included in recent tests, however, when it was last tested, Kaspersky Anti-Virus 6 earned a Standard rating when only the ability to search is tested, not antivirus removal.

Support
Kaspersky Anti-Virus 7 provides an excellent context-sensitive, in-program help file. For example, if you are on the Data Files page and you click Help, you're taken to the entry for Data Files within the Help file. It's a small touch, but one we don't see often enough. Kaspersky offers a robust 321-page PDF manual (the most complete of any antivirus application we've seen); it includes just about everything--except for an index, although the table of contents is richly detailed. Kaspersky also delivers excellent online FAQ and knowledge base. There are also active user forums. Finally, you can e-mail or call a toll-free number for live technical support.

Conclusion
If you're looking for an antivirus application that's good, fast, and light on system resources, Kaspersky is the one. We found this antivirus application easy enough for beginners, with customization features that will please more-advanced users, as well. But, with the competition gaining, by no means was this a knockout; this year's Editors' Choice race was tighter than ever.

The good: Kaspersky Anti-Virus 7 sports an intuitive, fresh interface that is skinnable, offers excellent technical support, and easily vanquishes viruses, spyware, rootkits, phishing, and other malware.

The bad: Kaspersky Anti-Virus 7 can be slightly more expensive than the competition, and firewall protection is missing.

The bottom line: Kaspersky Anti-Virus 7 continues to outshine its competition with its ease of use combined with thorough antivirus protection.

System Requirements
Min Processor Type Intel Pentium 300 MHz or higher (Microsoft Windows 2000 Professional SP 4 and higher), Intel Pentium 300 MHz or higher (Microsoft Windows XP Home Edition SP 2 and higher), Intel Pentium 300 MHz or higher (Microsoft Windows XP Professional SP 2 and higher) Peripheral / Interface Devices CD-ROM System Requirements Details Microsoft Windows 2000 Professional SP 4 and higher - HD 50 MB, Microsoft Windows XP Home Edition SP 2 and higher, Microsoft Windows XP Professional SP 2 and higher, Microsoft Windows XP Professional x64 Edition, Microsoft Windows Vista Home Basic, Microsoft Windows Vista Business, Microsoft Windows Vista Enterprise, Microsoft Windows Vista Ultimate

Click Here for Great Prices on Antivirus Software

Mouse Blog

Mice can scare large elephants. These mice control what you do on the computer screen.

Computer mouse which one is good? Which one is bad? Which one is right for me? Optical mouse, laser mouse, touchpad mouse, Bluetooth wireless mouse, travel mouse, ergonomic mouse. Which one do I buy? Today we ll spend a little time explaining what kind of mouse might fit you.

The selection is endless. The features are confusing but if well used (most of them) are useless nonetheless. In the mousing industry there are two big players; Microsoft and Logitech. The too are arguably evenly matched when it comes to quality. However with most things people are picking sides (ex. Skiing/snowboarding). However the Microsoft mouse just seems to be lacking a little in production value in comparison to the Logitech mice. For the same price the Microsoft mouse will give you less quality.

For those travelers/road warriors out there, who don t like the mess of cords and are sick of touch pads. Both of these companies have developed wireless, small, portable, (uncomfortable but practical) mice that will give you what you need for about 40 bones. They usually call them notebook mice. These mice are, just like I said, very small; most people prefer to have large mice that fill their hands with ergonomic goodness. So, to most, these mice will be a little bit of a nuisance.

The cordless revolution doesn t stop there. Bluetooth and other wireless technology combine with Logitech and Microsoft to make high-end PC wireless mice.

These are high quality, high design, and (can be) high priced. To some the price is very worth it with working distances up to 10 meters these mice are perfect for presentations and across the hall internet surfing. For gamers these mice pose some problems. With a slight reaction delay and lack in sensitivity the precision needed for FPS and other games is a little less than desired. For gamers, since they play on their home pc s more often than not, a more practical approach would be to buy a more proven mouse with no glitches, no batteries, and high sensitivity. A high quality laser mouse would prove very useful. In fact Logitech specifically manufactures game grade mice like the Logitech G5 Laser Mouse, and Razer s Copperhead. These have extremely customizable sensitivity, customizable weight and are made for gaming, very cool.

Many mice are made with strange ergonomic design, designed to reduce carpal tunnel syndrome and reduce hand stress injuries to those who spend a little time at the office. Things like the tall and sideways Evoluent Vertical Mouse 2 for example show an untraditional form, with some design flaws thrown into the mix. On the Microsoft Mouse side of things nothing too unordinary but I see an overall quality to the design of Microsoft mice. Logitech continues to flex its creative muscle with innovative and good mice. Logitech is the leader in the market today and if your looking for a lock in the mouse business Logitech is the way to go.

Other types of screen surfing and/or pointing at stuff are primarily touch pads using your fingers to navigate the pointer on the screen. Using static energy between your finger and the pad, a touchpad simulates relative movement on the screen. This technology was new, and now is getting more useful and glitch-free. However me and many others could agree that using the traditional mouse is more comfortable and convenient. The Touchpad Mouse could gain ground sometime, many cubicle dwellers buy touch-pad based keyboards for their pc (not laptop) because they prefer the touch-pad. Who knows? Maybe the touch-pad will dominate the mouse market of the future, except for games. Look into it people.

Mice are fun. I didn t realize this until I just started researching them. Being consciously ignorant is a lot better than not knowing that you don t know.

Peace out!

How 3-D Graphics Works by MDofPC

How 3-D Graphics Works

You're probably reading this on the screen of a Computer Monitor -- a display that has two real dimensions, height and width. But when you look at a movie like "Toy Story II" or play a game like TombRaider, you see a window into a three-dimensional world. One of the truly amazing things about this window is that the world you see can be the world we live in, the world we will live in tomorrow, or a world that lives only in the minds of a movie s or game's creators. And all of these worlds can appear on the same screen you use for writing a report or keeping track of a stock portfolio.

How does your computer trick your eyes into thinking that the flat screen extends deep into a series of rooms? How do game programmers convince you that you're seeing real characters move around in a real landscape?

A picture that has or appears to have height, width and depth is three-dimensional (or 3-D). A picture that has height and width but no depth is two-dimensional (or 2-D). Some pictures are 2-D on purpose. Think about the international symbols that indicate which door leads to a restroom, for example. The symbols are designed so that you can recognize them at a glance. That s why they use only the most basic shapes. Additional information on the symbols might try to tell you what sort of clothes the little man or woman is wearing, the color of their hair, whether they get to the gym on a regular basis, and so on, but all of that extra information would tend to make it take longer for you to get the basic information out of the symbol: which restroom is which. That's one of the basic differences between how 2-D and 3-D graphics are used: 2-D graphics are good at communicating something simple, very quickly. 3-D graphics tell a more complicated story, but have to carry much more information to do it.

Take a look at the triangles above. Each of the triangles on the left has three lines and three angles -- all that's needed to tell the story of a triangle. We see the image on the right as a pyramid -- a 3-D structure with four triangular sides. Note that it takes five lines and six angles to tell the story of a pyramid -- nearly twice the information required to tell the story of a triangle.

For hundreds of years, artists have known some of the tricks that can make a flat, 2-D painting look like a window into the real, 3-D world. You can see some of these on a photograph that you might scan and view on your computer monitor: Objects appear smaller when they're farther away; when objects close to the camera are in focus, objects farther away are fuzzy; colors tend to be less vibrant as they move farther away. When we talk about 3-D graphics on computers today, though, we're not talking about still photographs -- we're talking about pictures that move.

If making a 2-D picture into a 3-D image requires adding a lot of information, then the step from a 3-D still picture to images that move realistically requires far more. Part of the problem is that we ve gotten spoiled. We expect a high degree of realism in everything we see. In the mid-1970s, a game like "Pong" could impress people with its on-screen graphics. Today, we compare game screens to DVD movies, and want the games to be as smooth and detailed as what we see in the movie theater. That poses a challenge for 3-D graphics on PCs, Macintoshes, and, increasingly, game consoles like the Dreamcast and the Playstation II.

Motherboard Installation and Upgrade Guide by MDofPC

Mounting the Motherboard onto the Casing.

WARNING: Handle motherboards gently by the edges. Some of the component leads under the board have sharp edges and may cause serious injury. To prevent electrostatic discharge damage to the components on your motherboard, do not remove the motherboard from the static-shielded bag until you have discharged any static electricity from your body by touching any unpainted surface on the case of your computer.
Most computer cases have a base with many mounting holes that allow the motherboards to be securely attached to the case and prevent the back of the motherboard touching the metal case and short circuits.
There are two ways to attach the mainboard to the base: (1) with plastic spacers or (2) with metal bolts
In principle, the best way to attach a motherboard is with bolts and only if you are unable to use a bolt should you attach the motherboard with spacers. Some cases come with a combination of spacers and bolts. Use bolts whenever you can.
Newer and better computer cases come with bolts built into the base, saving you the time to screw the bolts on.
Most detached motherboard base bolts come in either copper or stainless steel. Two sizes of screws are used, depending on the case manufacturer. Choose the screw size carefully. Do not use case screws for mounting motherboards or any drives. Case screws are designed to "lock" in the sheet metal, which may damage the female screw holes on the bolts or drives.
Take a careful look at the mainboard and you will see many mounting holes. Line these holes up with the mounting screw holes or slots on the base. For motherboard holes that line up screw holes on the base, you can attach them with bolts. For bolt positions, do not tighten the screws until all the screws are in. Sometimes, you may need to move the motherboard slightly to make the screw holes fit.
If the motherboard holes line up with slots, attach these positions with spacers. Take the tip of the spacers and insert it into the slots. After doing this to all the slots, you can slide the mainboard into position aligned with the slots.
If the motherboard has mounting holes, but they don't line up with the holes on the base and there are no slots to attach the spacers, the spacer would be too tall. Just cut the "feet" on the spacers with a wire cutter. (The spacers may be very hard, so be careful when cutting). In this way you can still attach the motherboard to the base without worrying about short circuits.

Standard External Connectors.

Several cables and plugs from the inside of the case must be connected to the motherboard. These cables and plugs are usually connected manually and one-by-one to connectors on the motherboard. You need to pay attention to any connection orientation for the cables and plugs. If any, notice the position of the first pins of the connectors on the motherboard, which are often marked.
The actual position and marking of the connectors on the motherboard vary greatly from brand to brand and from model to model. Read your motherboard manual carefully before any installation. Here is a list of most frequently used connections and their purposes:
- System speaker (often 4-pin plug), for system sound
- Hardware reset connector (often 2 pin plug), for resetting/rebooting the computer
- Keylock and power LED connector (4 or 5-pin plug), for indicating computer on and off
- HDD LED connector (often 2-pin plug), for indicating the usage of hard disc drives
- Power connectors for case or microprocessor fan, supplying DC power to fans
- Power switch (often 2-pin plug), for turning the computer on and off
- DC power input connector (One 20-pin plug for ATX for 3.3V, +5, -5, +12, and -12V DC voltages; two 6-pin plugs for AT for +5, -5, +12 and -12V DC voltages), supplying DC power to the motherboard
- For ATX motherboards, serial and parallel ports are built-in on the motherboard. For AT motherboards, you must also connect these ports to the corresponding connectors on the motherboards. Watch for the polarity of the plugs for the ports. Align the colored edge of the ribbon cables to Pin 1 on the connectors.
- For ATX motherboards, PS2 mouse connectors are integrated into the motherboard. For AT motherboards you must attach a serial mouse to one of the serial port. Or you may have a PS2 mouse connector on the motherboard to use a PS2 mouse on an AT motherboard.
- Some ATX motherboards come with ATX form factor connectors (8 pins)
- Motherboards with integrated audio and/or video will come with special cables and plugs for these onboard devices. Consult your motherboard manual for details.

Jumper Settings

Jumper switches on the motherboard are often used to configure various hardware options. To avoid losing jumper caps, attach the removed jumper caps to one of the jumper pins. Putting a jumper cap on two jumper pins connects them.
You must change jumper settings if you change the microprocessor speed and type. Sometimes you need to change the jumper settings if you change the memory type.
Most jumper positions and pin assignment are marked on the motherboards. The actual positions and meaning of the jumpers vary greatly among motherboards. Read your motherboard manual carefully before any installation. Here is a list of most of used jumpers:
- CPU type selection
- CPU microprocessor external clock selection
- CPU microprocessor internal clock speed selection
- CPU microprocessor core voltage selection
- PCI BUS clock selection
- DIMM voltage selection (3.3V vs. 5V)
- CMOS RAM discharge selection

Jumperless motherboards

Jumperless motherboards, most often used by QDI, ABIT and Intel, use software to configure the above hardware options, instead of hardware jumpers. The advantage of this technology is the convenience to change the configuration without opening the computer or know the jumper positions.

Installing microprocessors

The mounting mechanism for CPUs vary from one type to the other. Consult your motherboard manual for mounting these microprocessors. These are the main types of microprocessors that are still in the market and are not interchangeable:

Socket 478, for Pentium 4 and newer Celeron
Socket 423, for older Pentium 4
Socket A / 462, for AMD Athlon Thunderbird, Duron, and XP
Socket 603/604, for Intel Xeon
Socket 940, for AMD Opteron
Socket 7, for classic Pentium and Pentium MMX, AMD K6, and Cyrix microprocessors
Super Socket 7, for AMD K6-2 and K6-3 microprocessors
Socket 370, for Intel Celeron microprocessors and Pentium III
Slot 1, for Intel Pentium II and III microprocessors
Slot A, for AMD Athlon microprocessors

Installing memory modules

BIOS setup

Warning: Changing motherboards from one brand to another sometimes requires reformatting the hard drive and reloading the operating system. Choose your motherboard and read the motherboard manual thoroughly before upgrading.
BIOS is a program located on a Read-Only Memory (ROM) chip on the motherboard. This program will not be lost when you turn the main power to your computer off. This program is also sometimes referred to as the boot program. It is the only channel for the hardware circuit to communicate with the operating system. Its main function is to manage the setup of the basic parameters for motherboard and interface cards. These parameters include simple ones such as time, date, hard disk drive, as well as more complex ones such as hardware synchronization, and device operating mode.
WARNING: Do not change any parameters inside the BIOS unless you know what you are doing! The parameters inside the BIOS are used to set up the hardware synchronization or the device operating mode. If these parameters are incorrect, they may produce error, the computer may crash, and sometimes you may even not be able to boot the computer after it crashes. We suggest you not to change the parameters inside the BIOS unless you are familiar with them.
When you start your computer, the computer is first controlled by the BIOS program. The BIOS runs an auto-diagnostic procedure for all the necessary hardware, configures the parameters for the hardware synchronization, and detects all the hardware. After it completes these tasks, BIOS gives up the control of the computer to the program of the next level, which is the operating system.
Since the BIOS is the only channel for hardware and software to communicate, it will be the key factor to system stability and optimal performance. You lose your customized BIOS setting if the CMOS battery on your motherboard is removed or fails. Your BIOS goes back to its original manufacturer default if that happens.
How to set up BIOS is beyond the scope of this guideline. We may add a section just for that. Please always consult your motherboard's manual. Here are list of most often used functions you can configure with BIOS:
- Standard CMOS Setup Date, hour, HDD operating mode (Normal, LBA, Large), video card, and floppy drive.
- BIOS Features Setup These are common features: Virus warning. CPU level 1 cache. CPU level 2 cache. CPU level 2 cache ECC checking. Quick power-on self-test. Boot sequence. Swap floppy drive. Boot-up floppy seek. Boot-up Numeric Keypad lock status. IDE HDD block mode. Security options.
- Chipset Features Setup This menu is used to modify the contents of the buffers in the chipset on the motherboard. Since the parameters of the buffers are closely related to hardware, the motherboard may become unstable or you may not be able to boot up if the setup is not correct. If you don't know the hardware well, use default values.
- Power Management Setup The difference between Green PCs and traditional computers is that Green PCs have a power management feature. With this feature when the computer is powered on but inactive, the power consumption is reduced in order to save energy. When the computer operates normally, it is in Normal mode. In this mode, the Power Management Program will monitor the access to video, parallel ports, serial ports, and drives and the operating status of the keyboard, mouse and other devices. These are referred to as Power Management Events. In cases when none of these events occur, the system enters the Power Saving Mode. When one of these events occurs, the system immediately returns to normal mode and operates at its maximum speed.
- PCI & Onboard I/O Setup In this menu, you can change the INT# and IRQ of the PCI bus and the onboard I/O devices, I/O port addresses and other hardware settings.
- Password Setting This option allows you to set a password required to start the system or to access to the BIOS setup.
- IDE Hard Disk Drive (HDD) Auto Detect After you have installed the hard disk in an old system, you had to know the hard drive specifications, such as the number of cylinders, heads, and sectors, and to enter the relevant information into the hard disk information section of BIOS. If the CMOS data were erased and you had forgotten the hard disk specifications, it creates a big program. Nowadays, you can use this option to autodetect the hard disk type and specifications, and the BIOS will automatically detect all the relevant information and place them in the Hard Disk Data section of the Standard CMOS Setup Menu, in order to allow you to use your hard disk.

How to Choose a Printer by MDofPC

Home vs. Office. For home users who print documents occasionally and for various purposes such as school projects, a color ink printer would be sufficient. The entire family will enjoy the color output. For office users who print daily, the speed and reliability of a laser printer will be appreciated. For a well-budgeted office, it s recommended to have both types of printers to meet the requirements of different purposes.

Black-White vs. Color. To most people laser-printing means black and white and ink printing means color. Color printing has come a long way. The result could be amazing. It s great for banners, brochures, newsletters, report covers, art design, marketing materials, greeting cards, and other fun projects. However, ink printers are often slower, costs more per page, requires more frequent change of ink cartridge, and is more prone to reliability issues.

Laser printing is much more mature now. It s fast, reliable, and inexpensive. It s great for documents, simple graphics, and faxes. However, it s mostly only black and white.

USB vs. Parallel. A USB printer allows you to connect it to a computer without powering down the computer first. Coupled with plug and play technology, a USB printer is very easy to set up and share bring computers. In comparison, a parallel printer requires restarting a computer after connection and disconnection.

Color Laser. If you plan to print color documents often and have enough money for the initial capital investment, a color laser printer is recommended. The initial cost is obviously higher than a black/white printer and a color inkjet printer combined. However, the actual printing cost per page is lower than if you have the color page copied by a commercial copier. The printing is much faster and more reliable than an ink printer. The result is often astonishing!

Multifunctional. A multifunctional printer/fax/copier makes sense for saving space and money. It s often less expensive than buying a separate printer, fax machine and copier. This should however be intended for light usage of each and all functions. For instance, if you expect to receive many faxes every day, it s better to have a stand-alone fax machine; otherwise the faxing function would interfere with the printing and copying functions. A separate fax machine often has special functions that allow you to manage the faxes better. (We recommend a software fax program in a PC to receive and print incoming faxes and a stand-alone fax machine to send faxes). Another drawback of the multifunctional is the reliability. The more functions one machine has the more chances for breaking down. If any of the functions is broken and you send the machine for repair, the other functions are affected as well.

Wireless vs. Network. If you plan to share a printer across different rooms that are not networked, this is a good idea. You can put your computer in one room and the printer in another. This is especially useful for laptop and other mobile devices that a hardware connection is often undesirable by definition. However, with the increasing popularity of Ethernet networks at office and home, the need to have a wireless printer is diminishing.

Connecting a printer to a network through the parallel port of a computer is simple and inexpensive for a small network. However, this connection is often troublesome for an administrator since the on time of the printer depends on the on time and reliability of the computer it is connected to. If the computer s identification is changed, the administrator has to change the port settings on all the other computers that use that printer. An easier way to connect a printer to a network is through a jet direct card or adapter so that the printer has its own identity and is connected directly to the network.

Dot Matrix. With the ever-falling price of color ink printers, black-and-white dot-matrix printers are virtually dinosaurs for home usage. It s only used now in offices to print invoices and receipts that require duplicate copies. One thing that ink or laser cannot replace dot matrix is the impact printing that can result in duplicate copies in one run.

Brands. Printer is one computer product that we recommend choosing by the brands. All printers have moving parts, which could cause reliability problems down on the road. Name brands with relatively long history of printing technology are of the choice if the prices and specs are similar.

Price. This is somewhat contradictory to the brand choices. Printer technologies are for the most part mutual now, resulting in severe competition and a buyer s market. Giving the same specs, it s OK to choose a printer by the price, especially for budget-conscious users.

We found that manufacturer-refurbished printers with the same manufacturer warranty as new are good choices. These printers are often returned items to the manufacturer for various reasons and the manufacturer has checked them out to make sure everything working before placing them back into the market as refurbished. Their prices are often 20-50% lower than new ones.

What is SEI? CMM? CMMI? ISO? IEEE? ANSI? by MDofPC

What is SEI? CMM? CMMI? ISO? IEEE? ANSI? Will it help?

SEI = 'Software Engineering Institute' at Carnegie-Mellon University; initiated by the U.S. Defense Department to help improve software development processes.
CMM = 'Capability Maturity Model', now called the CMMI ('Capability Maturity Model Integration'), developed by the SEI. It's a model of 5 levels of process 'maturity' that determine effectiveness in delivering quality software. It is geared to large organizations such as large U.S. Defense Department contractors. However, many of the QA processes involved are appropriate to any organization, and if reasonably applied can be helpful. Organizations can receive CMMI ratings by undergoing assessments by qualified auditors.

 Level 1 - characterized by chaos, periodic panics, and heroic efforts required by individuals to successfully complete projects. Few if any processes in place; successes may not be repeatable. Level 2 - software project tracking, requirements management, realistic planning, and configuration management processes are in place; successful practices can be repeated. Level 3 - standard software development and maintenance processes are integrated throughout an organization; a Software Engineering Process Group is is in place to oversee software processes, and training programs are used to ensure understanding and compliance. Level 4 - metrics are used to track productivity, processes, and products. Project performance is predictable, and quality is consistently high. Level 5 - the focus is on continouous process improvement. The impact of new processes and technologies can be predicted and effectively implemented when required. Perspective on CMM ratings: During 1997-2001, 1018 organizations were assessed. Of those, 27% were rated at Level 1, 39% at 2, 23% at 3, 6% at 4, and 5% at 5. (For ratings during the period 1992-96, 62% were at Level 1, 23% at 2, 13% at 3, 2% at 4, and 0.4% at 5.) The median size of organizations was 100 software engineering/maintenance personnel; 32% of organizations were U.S. federal contractors or agencies. For those rated at Level 1, the most problematical key process area was in Software Quality Assurance.

ISO = 'International Organisation for Standardization' - The ISO 9001:2000 standard (which replaces the previous standard of 1994) concerns quality systems that are assessed by outside auditors, and it applies to many kinds of production and manufacturing organizations, not just software. It covers documentation, design, development, production, testing, installation, servicing, and other processes. The full set of standards consists of: (a)Q9001-2000 - Quality Management Systems: Requirements; (b)Q9000-2000 - Quality Management Systems: Fundamentals and Vocabulary; (c)Q9004-2000 - Quality Management Systems: Guidelines for Performance Improvements. To be ISO 9001 certified, a third-party auditor assesses an organization, and certification is typically good for about 3 years, after which a complete reassessment is required. Note that ISO certification does not necessarily indicate quality products - it indicates only that documented processes are followed.
ISO 9126 defines six high level quality characteristics that can be used in software evaluation. It includes functionality, reliability, usability, efficiency, maintainability, and portability.
IEEE = 'Institute of Electrical and Electronics Engineers' - among other things, creates standards such as 'IEEE Standard for Software Test Documentation' (IEEE/ANSI Standard 829), 'IEEE Standard of Software Unit Testing (IEEE/ANSI Standard 1008), 'IEEE Standard for Software Quality Assurance Plans' (IEEE/ANSI Standard 730), and others.
ANSI = 'American National Standards Institute', the primary industrial standards body in the U.S.; publishes some software-related standards in conjunction with the IEEE and ASQ (American Society for Quality).
Other software development/IT management process assessment methods besides CMMI and ISO 9000 include SPICE, Trillium, TickIT, Bootstrap, ITIL, MOF, and CobiT.

How does an Optical Mouse Work?

Optical mouse is the commonly used mouse type used for interaction between the computer and the user. It followed the mechanical mouse that was prevalent during the nineteen nineties and came with many improvements over its predecessor. Introduced by Agilent Technologies in 1999, it has a tiny camera that detects the position and speed by taking thousands of snapshots per second.

The optical mouse has a tiny LED (light emitting diode) which usually emits red light. The light that is bounced off the surface like mouse pad or desk is sensed by a Complimentary Metal Oxide Semiconductor (CMOS) and is transmitted to the digital signal processor (DSP) to determine the position of the cursor.

How do mechanical mouse and optical mouse work?

Mechanical mouse

There is a ball under the body of mouse to come in contact with the mouse pad or surface of the desk. When the mouse moves, the ball also rolls.

There are two rollers that touch the ball. They are placed in such a way that at least one of them rolls, when you move the mouse.

Each roller is attached to a shaft which has a disk at one end. When the mouse moves, the ball, the roller and the disk rotate together.

The perforated disk has an infrared LED on one side and a sensor on another side. They send and receive the red light between the mouse and the surface on which the mouse moves.

Optical mouse

The backside of an optical mouse

LED light

First, the Light Emitting Diode emits the red light which strikes the surface (desk or mouse pad).

The light that is bounced off the surface is received by the CMOS sensor in the mouse. Then, the CMOS sensor transmits all the images that it receives to the Digital Signal Processor (DSP) for processing.

By analyzing the images and sing the co-ordinates given by the computer, the DSP studies the variation in their patterns and determines the position and the speed of the mouse. Then, DSP sends the decoded information to the information to the computer and the movement of cursor is tracked even at the slightest movement of the mouse.

All this process takes place so fast that the movement cursor on the looks very smooth to the end user.

Advantages of optical mouse

The optical mouse has many advantages over mechanical mouse which uses the track ball. As the optical mouse has no moving components, it has longer life than its predecessor. Optical mice usually function trouble-free for years.

When you use mechanical mouse, you need to clean the dirt or debris that comes inside the mouse so that the ball and rollers are able to move freely when the mouse moves. However, there is no such problem with optical mice. So, they are very reliable and trouble-free on all occasions.

Optical mouse uses a technology that is far more advanced than that is used in a mechanical mouse. The tiny camera in the optical mouse sends thousands of images to the CMOS sensor. The DSP is much faster in processing and tracking of the movement of mouse, so the cursor movement looks much smoother to the end user.

Finally, optical mice do not need mouse pad or any special surface. Unlike the mechanical mouse, their performance and tracking ability does not depend on the surface the mouse moves. You can use them on any kind of flat surface.

When compared with wireless mice or Bluetooth mice, optical mice are quite inexpensive

How to install a ZIP Drive by MDofPC

How to install a ZIP Drive

Just like any other IDE device, a zip drive connects to an IDE cable and a power cable. The rear side of the ZIP drive looks similar to the image below.

On the left hand side you have the IDE connector. On the right hand side you have the power connector. In the middle you have the jumpers. You have to specify if the ZIP drive is being connected as a Master or a Slave device using the appropriate jumper setting.

Place the ZIP drive into a mounting slot and screw it securely into position.

Connect the power cable and the IDE cable to the corresponding connectors. Connect the other end of the IDE cable to the IDE socket on the motherboard. Make sure the pin 1 on the cable connects to pin 1 on the motherboard IDE socket and on the ZIP drive socket.

Interfaces - part 12

IEEE 1394

Also widely referred to as FireWire, IEEE 1394 was approved by the Institute of Electrical and Electronics Engineers (IEEE) in 1995. Originally conceived by Apple, who currently receives $1 royalty per port, several leading IT companies - including Microsoft, Philips, National Semiconductor and Texas Instruments - have since joined the 1394 Trade Association.

IEEE 1394 is similar to the first version of USB in many ways, but much faster. Both are hot-swappable serial interfaces, but IEEE 1394 provides high-bandwidth, high-speed data transfers significantly in excess of what USB offers. There are two levels of interface in IEEE 1394, one for the backplane bus within the computer and another for the point-to-point interface between device and computer on the serial cable. A simple bridge connects the two environments. The backplane bus supports data-transfer speeds of 12.5, 25, or 50 Mbit/s, the cable interface speeds of 100, 200 and 400 Mbit/s - roughly four times as fast as a 100BaseT Ethernet connection and far faster than USB's 1.5 Mbit/s or 12 Mbit/s speeds. A 1394b specification aims to adopt a different coding and data-transfer scheme that will scale to 800 Mbit/s, 1.6 Gbit/s and beyond. Its high-speed capability makes IEEE 1394 viable for connecting digital cameras, camcorders, printers, TVs, network cards and mass storage devices to a PC.

IEEE 1394 cable connectors are constructed with the electrical contacts inside the structure of the connector thus preventing any shock to the user or contamination to the contacts by the user's hands. These connectors are derived from the Nintendo GameBoy connector. Field tested by children of all ages, this small and flexible connector is very durable. These connectors are easy to use even when the user must blindly insert them into the back of machines. There are no terminators required, or manual IDs to be set.

IEEE 1394 uses a six-conductor cable (up to 4.5 metres long) which contains two pairs of wires for data transport, and one pair for device power. The design resembles a standard 10BaseT Ethernet cable. Each signal pair is shielded and the entire cable is shielded. Cable power is specified to be from 8Vdc to 40Vdc at up to 1.5 amps and is used to maintain a device's physical layer continuity when the device is powered down or malfunctioned - a unique and very important feature for a serial topology - and provide power for devices connected to the bus. As the standard evolves, new cable designs are expected to allow longer distances without repeaters and with more bandwidth.

At the heart of any IEEE 1394 connection is a physical layer and a link layer semiconductor chip, and IEEE 1394 needs two chips per device. The physical interface (PHY) is a mixed signal device that connects to the other device's PHY. It includes the logic needed to perform arbitration and bus initialisation functions. The Link interface connects the PHY and the device internals. It transmits and receives 1394-formatted data packets and supports asynchronous or isochronous data transfers. Providing both asynchronous and isochronous formats on the same interface allows both non-real-time critical applications, such as printers and scanners, and real-time critical applications, such as video and audio, to operate on the same bus. All PHY chips use the same technology, whereas the Link is device-specific. This approach allows IEEE 1394 to act as a peer-to-peer system as opposed to USB's client-server design. As a consequence, an IEEE 1394 system needs neither a serving host, nor a PC.

Asynchronous transport is the traditional method of transmitting data between computers and peripherals, data being sent in one direction followed by acknowledgement to the requester. Asynchronous data transfers place emphasis on delivery rather than timing. The data transmission is guaranteed, and retries are supported. Isochronous data transfer ensures that data flows at a pre-set rate so that an application can handle it in a timed way. This is especially important for time-critical multimedia data where just-in-time delivery eliminates the need for costly buffering. Isochronous data transfers operate in a broadcast manner, where one or many 1394 devices can "listen" to the data being transmitted. Multiple channels (up to 63) of isochronous data can be transferred simultaneously on the 1394 bus. Since isochronous transfers can only take up a maximum of 80 percent of the 1394 bus bandwidth, there is enough bandwidth left over for additional asynchronous transfers.

IEEE 1394's scaleable architecture and flexible peer-to-peer topology make it ideal for connecting high-speed devices: everything from computers and hard drives, to digital audio and video hardware. Devices can be connected to in either a daisy-chain or tree topology. The diagram depicts two separate work areas connected with a 1394 bridge. Work area #1 comprises a video camera, PC, and video recorder, all interconnected via IEEE 1394. The PC is also connected to a physically distant printer via a 1394 repeater, which extends the inter-device distance by redriving the 1394 signals. Up to sixteen hops may be made between any two devices on a 1394 bus. A 1394 splitter is used between the bridge and the printer to provide another port to attach a 1394 bus bridge. Splitters provide more topology flexibility for users.

Work area #2 contains only a PC and printer on a 1394 bus segment, plus a connection to the bus bridge. The 1394 bus bridge isolates data traffic within each work area. IEEE 1394 bus bridges allow selected data to be passed from one bus segment to another. Therefore PC #2 can request image data from the video recorder in work area #1. Since the 1394 cable is powered, the PHY signalling interface is always powered, and video data is transported even if PC #1 is powered off.

Each IEEE 1394 bus segment may have up to 63 devices attached to it. Currently each device may be up to 4.5 metres apart; longer distances are possible with and without repeater hardware. Improvements to the current cabling are being specified to allow longer distance cables. Over 1000 bus segments may be connected by bridges thus providing a large growth potential. An additional feature is the ability of transactions at different speeds to occur on a single device medium. For example, some devices can communicate at 100 Mbit/s while others communicate at 200 Mbit/s and 400 Mbit/s. IEEE 1394 devices may be hot-plugged - added to or removed from the bus - even with the bus in full operation. Upon altering the bus configuration, topology changes are automatically recognised. This "plug and play" feature eliminates the need for address switches or other user intervention to reconfigure the bus.

As a transaction-based packet technology, 1394 can be organised as if it were memory space interconnected between devices, or as if devices resided in slots on the main backplane. Device addressing is 64 bits wide, partitioned as 10 bits for network Ids, 6 bits for node Ids and 48 bits for memory addresses. The result is the capability to address 1023 networks of 63 nodes, each with 281TB of memory. Memory-based addressing, rather than channel addressing, views resources as registers or memory that can be accessed with processor-to-memory transactions. Fundamentally, all this means easy networking - for example, a digital camera can easily send pictures directly to a digital printer without a computer in the middle - and with IEEE 1394 it is easy to see how the PC could lose its position of dominance in the interconnectivity environment and be relegated to being no more than a very intelligent peer.

The need for two pieces of silicon instead of one will make IEEE 1394 peripherals more expensive than, say, SCSI, IDE or USB devices. Consequently it is inappropriate for low speed peripherals. However, its applicability to higher-end applications, such as digital video editing, is obvious and its clear that the standard is destined to become a mainstream consumer electronics interface - used for connecting handy-cams and VCRs, set-top boxes and televisions. To date, however, its implementation has been largely confined to digital camcorders, where is it known as iLink.

In 1997, Compaq, Intel and Microsoft proposed an industry standard called Device Bay. By combining the fast interface of IEEE 1394 with the USB interface, Device Bay offered a bay slot to slide in peripherals such as hard disks or DVD-ROM players. The following year, however, proved to be a somewhat troubled year for IEEE 1394, with Apple's announcement of what many believed to be exorbitant royalty claims for use of the technology deterring many semiconductor companies who had hitherto embraced the standard. Notwithstanding these issues - and largely because of its support of isochronous data transfer - by the start of the new millennium FireWire had established itself as the favoured technology in the area of video capture.

Indeed, its use as a hard disk interface offers a number of advantages over SCSI. Whilst its maximum data transfer speed of 400 Mbit/s (equivalent to 50 MBps) isn't as fast as the Ultra160 SCSI standard, FireWire beats SCSI hands down when it comes to ease of installation. Where SCSI devices require a pre-assigned ID and both ends of the bus to be terminated, IEEE 1394 will dynamically assign addresses on the fly and does not require terminators. Like USB, FireWire devices are also hot-swappable, without the need to power down the PC during installation. Combined with its lack of previous stumbling blocks such as the assignment of IRQs or DMAs - these characteristics make IEEE 1394 perfect for trouble-free plug and play installations.

Despite all this, and the prospect of a number of motherboard manufacturers producing boards with built-in IEEE 1394 controllers in the second half of 2000, FireWire's future success was far from assured - the announcement of the proposed USB 2.0 specification at the Intel Developer Forum (IDF) of February 1999 serving to significantly complicate the picture.

Composing music using computer software by MDofPC

Composing music using computer software

Composing music with computers is fast taking its place alongside the more traditional ways, such as pencil and paper or improvisation. Computer music is now finding its way into many musical genres, including pop, rock, techno, disco, jazz, and music for film. Gone are the days where computer-aided composition could only be carried out in select institutions using equipment far too expensive for any individual to own. The soundcard, now a standard component in most home computers, outperforms systems that were state-of-the-art a mere 10-15 years ago. Current processor speeds enable real-time synthesis and sound processing even on laptop computers. Consumer music software facilitates musical composition through relatively easy-to-use graphical user-interfaces that require no programming skills.

There are various ways in which students can compose their pieces for GCSE. You must try and provide as many different ways as possible. You can sequence tracks that you have composed yourself using a MIDI keyboard and MIDI sounds simply and cheaply. It is when you start adding audio (such as vocals and other music that has been recorded) and effects that the software starts to get more expensive. We have tried to provide you with software that we know offers high quality and diverse ways in which your students and compose and edit complete musicial performances.

Here are 3 different kinds of music software that will enable your students to develop music compositions that they can use for their GCSE coursework. Please remember that these are only recommendations and we are only suggesting software/hardware that we know has been used before in education and is easy to teach and learn.

How Do I Increase Hard Disk Space By MDofPC

How Do I Increase Hard Disk Space

Determining your hard disk space

Follow these steps to determine how much hard disk space is available on your computer.

Double-click My Computer.
Click the drive to which you are installing the software.
Right-click the drive to which you are installing the software (usually, this is C: drive) and select Properties.
On the General tab, note the amount of free space.
Keep the Properties dialog open as you read the following information.

It is possible that you need more space to install your software than the minimum system requirements in the product documentation state. A general rule of thumb is you need twice as much space as stated. If you need to increase hard disk space follow the instructions in the Increase your hard disk space section below.

If you are certain you have enough space to install the software on your computer, something else is causing the error. You can click OK to close the Properties dialog,.

Increase your hard disk space

There are several ways you can increase your hard disk space. The most thorough way is to use the Windows utility Disk Cleanup. Disk Cleanup searches your drive and then walks you through the process of deleting:

Temporary Internet files
Downloaded program files (ActiveX controls and Java applets downloaded from the Internet)
Files in the Recycle Bin
Files in your Temp folder
Optional Windows components that you do not use
Installed programs that you do not use

You can direct Disk Cleanup to delete some or all of the files it identifies.

To use Disk Cleanup:

Click Disk Cleanup in the Properties dialog. The Disk Cleanup dialog opens and your drive is scanned.
After you drive has been scanned, a dialog for the drive you are scanning opens.
On the Disk Cleanup tab, select the items you want to remove from your hard drive. Usually, Downloaded Program Files, Temporary Internet Files, Recycle Bin, and Temporary Files. To view the files that will be deleted, click View Files. If you want to keep a file, create a folder and drag and drop the file you want to keep into it.
Click OK to start cleanup.

Optionally, you can clean unused Windows components and installed programs using the More Options tab of the Disk Cleanup dialog. For more information, search the Windows Help by selecting Start > Help or double-clicking My Computer and selecting Help > Help Topics. Search for Disk Cleanup, Windows Components, or Add/Remove Programs.

If you do not want to use Disk Cleanup, you can do any or all of the following items to free up space on your hard drive.

Empty the Recycle Bin: On your Desktop, right-click the Recycle Bin, and then click Empty Recycle Bin. If you are prompted to confirm that you want to delete the files, click Yes.
Delete files in your Temp directory:
Remove Installed Programs: Uninstall programs that you do not use:
1. Click Start > Settings > Control Panel > Add/Remove Programs.
2. Select any programs that you do not used and click Change/Remove.
Note: It may be necessary to restart your computer after uninstalling the programs you do not want. If you are uninstalling more than one program, you can choose not to restart until you have uninstalled all programs.
Delete temporary Internet files:
1. Click Start > Settings > Control Panel > Internet.
2. On the General tab, click Delete Files.

BitDefender for Linux File Server by MDofPC

BitDefender for Linux File Server

Short Install & Upgrade Guide BitDefender for Linux File Server

1. PACKAGE NAMING

BitDefender for Linux Samba File Servers package is named considering the following parameters:

BitDefender-samba-{version}.{os}.{arch}.{pkgtype}.run {version} is the package version. For example, 1.6.2-1 is version 1, subversion 6.2, package build 1. Note that package build may be missing.

{os} is Linux for the moment, *BSD and other Unices will be available soon. Linux has 2 versions, one compiled with gcc 2.9x and the other with gcc 3.x. Choose the appropriate version for your system.

{arch} is the processor type. i586 is the current development version. It will work on Intel Pentium II, Pentium III, Pentium IV, AMD alternatives and other compatible processors.

{pkgtype} refers to the package management tool we use in order to install the files on your computer. This is one of rpm, deb or tar: rpm uses the Red Hat Package Manager deb uses dpkg tar is the most portable method. Please note that, however, the tar packages do not contain
source code. Please install the appropriate package for your system.

2. INSTALL

NOTE: Before installing BitDefender for Linux File Servers, you should check if your Samba package have built-in VFS and ACL support. At the release date, there is full support for Samba from version 2.2.7a up to 3.0.12 and further versions will be supported as they appear. If you
have another version of Samba and there is no precompiled BitDefender VFS module, you have to get the source from /opt/BitDefender/src directory and compile it by yourself. For more about this, please see the install notes from the above mentioned directory.

If there is no installed Samba meeting these conditions, you should
follow these steps:
- backup your current Samba configuration (mostly located in /etc/samba
directory), and stop smbd.
- uninstall your current Samba package (the procedure may vary regarding
your Linux distribution and package management).
- if you will not find precompiled Samba packages with built-in VFS and
ACL support, you must download the source code, compile it and
install.

You may use the following procedure:
- install attr-devel, acl-devel packages from your Linux distribution
CD-ROM set
- download Samba source code package, for example:
$ wget http://us4.samba.org/samba/ftp/old-versions/samba-2.2.7a.tar.gz
$ tar zxf samba-2.2.7a.tar.gz && cd samba-2.2.7a/source
$ ./configure --prefix=/usr/local --with-smbmount --with-syslog \
--with-acl-support
$ make
$ su -
# make install
- restore your samba configuration back in /etc/samba (optionally, you
may run testparm to check your smb.conf file. If testparm does not
find smb.conf file, you must create a symlink in /usr/local/lib to the
actual /etc/samba/smb.conf file).

Before you begin the installation process, we recommend you to check that the installation kit is not corrupted (this can happened sometimes, if you downloaded it). Please run the following command:

# sh ./BitDefender-samba-{version}.{os}.{arch}.{pkgtype}.run --check

The answer should be:

Verifying archive integrity... MD5 checksums are OK. All good.

If you get a different answer, please re-download the installation kit.

All packages, regardless of the {pkgtype}, are installed using:

# sh ./BitDefender-samba-{version}.{os}.{arch}.{pkgtype}.run

For example, this should be run in the directory where the package is
located:

# sh ./BitDefender-samba-1.6.2-1.linux-gcc3.i586.rpm.run

This will unpack the BitDefender packages, and will launch the install
script, that will in turn install the BitDefender components. These are:
- BitDefender-engines
- BitDefender-core
- BitDefender-samba

Please follow exactly the instructions during the installation process.

For additional options for the installer, please run:

# sh ./BitDefender-samba-{version}.{os}.{arch}.{pkgtype}.run --help

Due to the internal Samba architecture, the file generally named bdvfs.so can integrate with only one version of Samba, the one which it was built for. Therefore the full file name respects the following rule: bdvfs-{samba_version}.so, where {samba_version} represents the version
of Samba the module was built for, such as 3.0.10. If the package does not contain the VFS module you need for your Samba server, please use the sources from /opt/BitDefender/src to compile a compatible module.

After the installation you will get an up and running file server virus scanner. To complete the configuration and protect the shares, you have to add a line to /etc/samba/smb.conf file in the desired [share] section or, eventually, in the [global] section to protect some or all of the
shares.

For Samba version 2.x, the module may be installed no matter where and this line should contain the full path to it, such as (please pay attention to the version numbers, as mentioned before):

vfs object = /opt/BitDefender/lib/bdvfs-2.x.x.so

For Samba version 3.x, the module should be symlinked into Samba VFS directory. Regarding Samba installation, the location of VFS directory may vary. Depending on your setup, usual locations might be: /usr/lib/samba/vfs or /usr/local/samba/lib/vfs. The symlink MUST have
the name bdvfs3.so. To create it, use the following command, replacing the paths and version according to your configuration:

# ln -sf /opt/BitDefender/lib/vfs/bdvfs-3.0.x.so \
/usr/lib/samba/vfs/bdvfs3.so

The line added to /etc/samba/smb.conf should contain only the file name,
without the so extension, such as:

vfs object = bdvfs3

You may insert this line in the [share] sections you want to protect. Alternatively, you might protect all the shares by inserting the above line in the [global] section.

Finally, start smbd daemon (for example run smbd -D as root).

3. UNINSTALL

If you run the installation kit with the --uninstall parameter, the package will try to uninstall a previous version. Please note that the tar version actually wipes the installation directory, so make sure you backup any data you need.

For example:

# sh ./BitDefender-samba-{version}.{os}.{arch}.{pkgtype}.run --uninstall

4. UPGRADE FROM PREVIOUS BITDEFENDER VERSIONS

If you already have BitDefender v1.5.6 or v1.6.x on your system the installation kit is able to automatically upgrade keeping your current settings. In order to upgrade just hit "enter" or type "yes" when you are asked if you want to upgrade.

If you have a BitDefender version older than 1.5.6 automatic update is not supported so you need to uninstall the previous version first.
Please follow these steps:

a) Stop BitDefender services. Run:
# /etc/init.d/bd stop

b) Uninstall the old BitDefender.
- run: sh ./BitDefender. --uninstall
- delete /tmp/BDNP, if it exists. Run: rm -fr /tmp/BDNP

If you installed from the .tar version, delete the installation folder (by default this is /opt/BitDefender). Then remove the BitDefender
integration from your File Server.

c) Install the new version, following the instructions from the INSTALL
(2) section.

How to Install a Front Loading Drive - part 5

Configuring your BIOS

To have the BIOS automatically detect the new drive and set its parameters you need to enter the Standard CMOS Setup category of the BIOS Setup and ensure that the IDE Master and Slave designations are correct for your current configuration.

If a Master or Slave device is set to Disable or None or a similar designation, change it as appropriate to Enable or Auto (or something similar, depending on your setup program).

Save the settings and exit the setup routine, allowing the system to boot from the startup disk.

Installing the software

The computer s operating system, whether it is Windows XP, Windows Me, Windows 98, Windows 95, Windows 2000 or Windows XP supplies a generic CD-ROM device driver that will allow your CD-ReWriter to function as a standard CD-ROM drive. You don t need to install anything else.

However, in order to take advantage of the drive's ability to record on CD-R or CD-RW media, you'll need to install packet writing or mastering applications software on your PC. Such applications - such as Roxio s Easy CD Creator - are generally bundled with CD-ReWriter products.

The Roxio suite comprises three main applications:

CD Copier: Lets you copy any CD.
DirectCD Format Utility: Prepares a CD-R or CD-RW disc so you can directly copy files to it in much the same way that you copy files to a floppy disk or removable drive. You can then use Windows Explorer, or any other program that can read from and write to a drive letter, to copy files to a CD. You can also recover files from damaged CDs, and even repair CDs.
Easy CD Creator: Lets you make your own CDs, including music CDs that can be played on your home or car stereo CD player, or data CDs for storing computer data such as the files and folders on your hard disk.

CPU Article

What is a CPU? New users ask that question a lot. They often refer to the system box, which houses the motherboard on which the CPU sits, as the CPU. But this is not correct. CPU stands for central processing unit, the very core of the computer, and the artificial brain that allows the rest of the computer to operate. The CPU is the most important part of the computer, and without it a computer would not function. It is a tiny microchip that receives data and instructions from the user through the software he or she is using and processes that data. In essence, the CPU tells the rest of the computer what to do and how to do it. Some people refer to the CPU as the chip because it actually is a silicon microchip containing the equivalent of thousands and thousands of transistors. Microchips like the CPU allow modern computers to be small and more powerful than their mainframe ancestors that were gigantic and temperamental. Original computers often took up all the room in large warehouses and had to be air-conditioned to keep the tubes at the proper temperature, with filtered air to keep out dust.

The invention of the microchip in the 1970 s led to the creation of the CPU and changed the world. Home computers can now be built much smaller and even more powerful. An entire new industry was created by the CPU and all other industries in the world were affected as well. Those under age 30 probably don t remember a world without home computers and CPU s, but older adults, especially those over 40 look back in amazement at the changes made to their world.

The CPU is not only unique to home computers but several other devices used on a daily basis may contain a CPU. A digital camera or even a modern film camera will have a central processing unit to control the camera s actions and make the photographer s life easier and sometimes make him appear to be more talented than he is. Cell phones also contain CPU s, as do the cell sites they constantly communicate with. Trying to keep track of all of those individual towers and thousands upon thousands of voice and data signals being transmitted is a job no human could handle. CPU s can and do keep track of thousands of signals.

CPU s are also found in automobiles. Today s cars are much safer and more fuel efficient than those made 30 years ago. Look at the dashboard of a modern car and you ll see tiny lights that tell you when fuel is low, or when you need to have your engine checked. The CPU tells the rest of the car how to operate, and keeps track of such items. Many cars today also have global positioning systems or GPS systems built in for safety and convenience. GPS systems are dependent on CPU s to process complex data sent to them by satellite transceivers. Think that s all that a CPU will do for you in your car? Think again. Satellite radio is very common these days as are satellite telephones. Both use CPU s in their manufacture and operations.

The invention of the CPU also affected industry with the growing field of robotics. Industrial robots contain CPU s and are used to perform tasks in factories and on assembly lines. The use of CPU s saves these companies millions of man hours per year and allows them to make more profit for stockholders. They also save human lives by letting robots take on the more dangerous and repetitious jobs.

With life saving in mind, think of the average modern hospital. How many devices in the hospital are computerized these days? And remember that if they are computerized they include a CPU. This includes devices to monitor patients in their hospital beds, laser surgery instruments, magnetic resonance imaging systems, life support systems and many more. And of course remember that hospitals use ambulances to bring emergency patents in their doors vehicles using CPU s. They even use personal computers built around CPU s for patient admitting, record keeping and billing. CPU s are utilized in every conceivable fashion in our world. So much that it is hard to imagine a world without the CPU.

Memory - part 6

DDR SDRAM

Double Data Rate (DDR) SDRAM is the other competing memory technology battling to provide system builders with a high-performance alternative to Direct RDRAM. As in standard SDRAM, DDR SDRAM is tied to the system's FSB, the memory and bus executing instructions at the same time rather than one of them having to wait for the other.

Traditionally, to synchronise logic devices, data transfers would occur on a clock edge. As a clock pulse oscillates between 1 and 0, data would be output on either the rising edge (as the pulse changes from a "0" to a "1") or on the falling edge. DDR DRAM works by allowing the activation of output operations on the chip to occur on both the rising and falling edge of the clock, thereby providing an effective doubling of the clock frequency without increasing the actual frequency.

DDR-DRAM first broke into the mainstream PC arena in late 1999, when it emerged as the memory technology of choice on graphics cards using nVidia's GeForce 256 3D graphics chip. Lack of support from Intel delayed its acceptance as a main memory technology. Indeed, when it did begin to be used as PC main memory, it was no thanks to Intel. This was late in 2000 when AMD rounded off what had been an excellent year for the company by introducing DDR-DRAM to the Socket A motherboard. While Intel appeared happy for the Pentium III to remain stuck in the world of PC133 SDRAM and expensive RDRAM, rival chipset maker VIA wasn't, coming to the rescue with the DDR-DRAM supporting Pro266 chipset.

By early 2001, DDR-DRAM's prospects had taken a major turn for the better, with Intel at last being forced to contradict its long-standing and avowed backing for RDRAM by announcing a chipset - codenamed "Brookdale" - that would be the company's first to support the DDR-DRAM memory technology. The i845 chipset duly arrived in mid-2001, although it was not before the beginning of 2002 that system builders would be allowed to couple it with DDR SDRAM.

DDR memory chips are commonly referred to by their data transfer rate. This value is calculated by doubling the bus speed to reflect the double data rate. For example, a DDR266 chip sends and receives data twice per clock cycle on a 133MHz memory bus. This results in a data transfer rate of 266MT/s (million transfers per second). Typically, 200MT/s (100MHz bus) DDR memory chips are called DDR200, 266MT/s (133MHz bus) chips are called DDR266, 333MT/s (166MHz bus) chips are called DDR333 chips, and 400MT/s (200MHz bus) chips are called DDR400.

DDR memory modules, on the other hand, are named after their peak bandwidth - the maximum amount of data they can deliver per second - rather than their clock rates. This is calculated by multiplying the amount of data a module can send at once (called the data path) by the speed the FSB is able to send it. The data path is measured in bits, and the FSB in MHz.

A PC1600 memory module (simply the DDR version of PC100 SDRAM) uses DDR200 chips and can deliver bandwidth of 1600MBps. PC2100 (the DDR version of PC133 SDRAM) uses DDR266 memory chips, resulting in 2100MBps of bandwidth. PC2700 modules use DDR333 chips to deliver 2700MBps of bandwidth and PC3200 - the fastest widely used form in late 2003 - uses DDR400 chips to deliver 3200MBps of bandwidth.

DDR400 was to prove the limit of DDR technology. In the spring of 2004, the next step in the evolutionary chain emerged, in the shape of the the new DDR2 memory architecture.

DDR2 SDRAM

The transition from DDR to DDR2 memory was more evolutionary than revolutionary, the DDR2 architecture being essentially the same as that of its predecessor, with a number of enhancements designed to provide greater bandwidth and other features that help reduce power consumption:

Higher memory transfer rates: DDR2 supports higher-speed transfer rates than DDR, which is officially found in 266 megatransfers per second (MTps), 333 MTps, and 400 MTps versions. Current DDR2 industry specifications call for 400 MTps, 533 MTps, 667 MTps and 800 MTps.
4n prefetch: DDR2 devices use a 4n prefetch architecture instead of the 2n prefetch used for DDR. Using DDR2, the internal DRAM core is designed to read or write data at four times the width of the device's external interface. In comparison, using DDR the internal DRAM core is designed to read or write data at twice the width of the device's external interface. As a result, the internal DRAM core's 4n prefetch architecture enables DDR2 to attain higher memory transfer rates than DDR.
Reduced voltage: DDR2 devices use a supply voltage of 1.8 volts versus 2.5 volts for DDR - almost a 30 percent decrease in supply voltage. This voltage scaling enhancement has the potential to reduce overall power requirements for the memory subsystem.

DDR2 memories work with higher latencies than DDR memories, meaning that they delay more clock cycles to deliver a requested item of data. For this reason, the performance advantage of DDR2 over DDR was not fully seen in practice until the emergence of DDR2-533 versions, in mid-2004.

DDR2 is not backward compatible with DDR. Although DDR2 modules are the same length as DDR modules, differences exist in connectors, signalling, and supply voltages. For example, on DDR memories the resistive termination necessary for making the memory work is located on the motherboard, while on DDR2 memories this circuit is located inside the memory chip itself. Also, DDR modules have 184 contacts, while DDR2 modules have 240. Thus it is not possible to install DDR2 memories in DDR sockets or vice-versa.

As processor power increased relentlessly - both by means of increased clock rates and wider FSBs - chipset manufacturers were quick to embrace the benefits of a dual-channel memory architecture as a solution to the growing bandwidth imbalance.

What is software piracy? by MDofPC

What is software piracy?

There are several kinds of software piracy. The bottom line is when software is pirated, the developer does not receive compensation for their work.

Effects of Software Piracy

When software is pirated, consumers, software developers, and resellers are harmed. Software piracy increases the risk consumer's computers will be corrupted by defective software and infected with viruses. Those who provide defective and illegal software do not tend to provide sales and technical support. Pirated software usually has inadequate documentation, which prevents consumers from enjoying the full benefits of the software package. In addition, consumers are unable to take advantage of technical support and product upgrades, which are typically available to legitimate registered users of the software. Pirated software can cost consumers lost time and more money.

Developers lose revenue from pirated software, from current products as well as from future programs. When software is sold most developers invest a portion of the revenue into future development and better software packages. When software is pirated, software developers lose revenue from the sale of their products, which hinders development of new software and stifles the growth of the software company.

Kinds of Piracy

End User Piracy -

Using multiple copies of a single software package on several different systems or distributing registered or licensed copies of software to others. Another common form of end user piracy is when a cracked version of the software is used. Hacking into the software and disabling the copy protection, or illegally generating key codes that unlocks the trial version making the software a registered version creates a cracked version.

Reseller Piracy -

Reseller piracy occurs when an unscrupulous reseller distributes multiple copies of a single software package to different customers; this includes preloading systems with software without providing original manuals & diskettes. Reseller piracy also occurs when resellers knowingly sell counterfeit Indications of reseller piracy are multiple users with the same serial number, lack of original documentation or an incomplete set, and non-matching documentation.

Trademark/Trade Name Infringement

Infringement occurs when an individual or dealer claims to be authorized either as a technician, support provider or reseller, or is improperly using a trademark or trade name.

BBS/Internet Piracy -

BBS/ Internet Piracy occurs when there is an electronic transfer of copyrighted software. If system operators and/or users upload or download copyrighted software and materials onto or from bulletin boards or the Internet for others to copy and use without the proper license. Often hackers will distribute or sell the hacked software or cracked keys. The developer does not receive any money for the software the hacker distributed. This is an infringement on the developer's copyright.

Another technique used by software pirates is to illegally obtain a registered copy of software. Pirates purchase the software once and use it on multiple computers. Purchasing software with a stolen credit card is another form of software piracy. Unfortunately there are many kinds of software piracy that has hampered the software industry.

ZoneAlarm Zone Alarm AntiVirus 2007 Anti Virus 7.1 Review

Along with its effective and easy-to-use firewall protection, ZoneAlarm with Antivirus adds virus features and security controls. The most notable improvements in this latest release are enhanced virus detection and an Auto-Learn function to minimize unnecessary security alerts.

ZoneAlarm's wizard makes firewall configuration and maintanence incredibly easy, with a stylish interface and simple slider controls. The app boasts an ultrasecure triple-layer firewall and experts will appreciate the customizing options. The Zones feature allows you to assign different security levels for local networks and the Internet. The program was very good at automatically including our local network settings and auto-detected wireless machines. In all our tests, the firewall held strong against all threats it encountered.

Beyond the firewall function, ZoneAlarm with Antivirus includes an antivirus scanner, based on Computer Associates' Vet Anti-Virus, that blocks both incoming and outgoing viruses. The most intriguing aspect of this feature is its Advanced Heuristic Detection algorithm, which uses behavior analysis to detect suspicious actions caused by brand-new viruses that haven't yet made it into the virus-definitions database. Though this version of ZoneAlarm lacks the privacy and identity features of the Pro version, users who are satisfied with their existing privacy-protection tools may find ZoneAlarm with Antivirus fits their needs.

Click Here for Great Prices on Antivirus Software

How To Install a Cable Modem by MDofPC

How To Install a Cable Modem

Installing a cable modem is a very easy procedure that does not even require you to open the case of your computer. It is important to note that you must have access to cable Internet service via your local cable company in addition to having the cable modem itself to access the Internet via a cable modem. Just having cable TV does not mean you have access to the Internet via your cable connection.

Here's How:

1. Unpack your cable modem from the box and verify all package contents are there.

2. Determine if you will be connecting your cable modem to your computer via a USB cable or a CAT 5 network cable. Most new computers come with network jacks from the manufacturer. A CAT 5 network cable looks like a large telephone cable. Connecting via USB or CAT 5 cable will do the same thing, however, connecting via USB will consume system resources that using a CAT 5 cable will not.

3. Plug your cable modem into the wall outlet and connect your cable TV connection from the wall into the back of your modem. The connector on the back of your modem for the TV cable looks just like the TV cable connector on the back of a television.

4. Once you plug in your cable modem to the wall outlet and the TV cable, you are ready to connect the modem to your computer via either USB cable . If using a USB cable simply plug the USB cable into a vacant USB port on your computer. If connecting via a CAT 5 cable, plug either end of the CAT 5 cable into your computer and the other end into the jack on the cable modem that looks like a large telephone plug.

5. If you connect your cable modem to your computer via a CAT 5 cable, you are now ready to use your cable modem and browse the Internet. If you are connecting your cable modem via a USB cable, move on to step 6.

6.When connecting your cable modem to your computer via a USB cable, you will need to install the USB drivers onto your computer. The manual that came with your cable modem will give details on how you should accomplish this. Be sure to read the manual for installing the drivers. Again, it is preferable to connect your cable modem to your computer via a CAT 5 cable.

7. If you run into problems disconnect all cables from your modem and start over from the beginning. If you still have difficulty with your modem, contact your cable modem manufacturer or provided for further assistance.

Sony - Vaio PCG-N505X/LT Review

Sony's Vaio launch gave more than a few notebook manufacturers sleepless nights when the first product in the range was launched last year. A new round of product announcements in October included this slim, but highly usable, Vaio PCG-N505X/LT.

Just as before, the accent is on cuteness. Straight out of the box the Vaio draws admiration; it's thinner than a VHS video tape when closed, with the battery pack cleverly doubling as a hinge bar, and it weighs just 1.2kg. The 10.4-inch TFT screen will feel pretty small if you're more familiar with the 14- or even 15-inch screens seen on larger desktop replacement notebooks, but it's quite usable at its top resolution of 1024 x 768. Despite the compact size, the notebook feels strong and reliable; another apparently exceptionally well-made product with the only niggling concern being the usability of the small keyboard.

Powered by a 333MHz Intel Celeron processor, the PCG-N505X/LT has 64MB of memory as standard, along with a 6.4GB hard drive. Sony is keen on digital video, and the Vaio PCG-N505X/LT ships with an i.Link port, otherwise known as FireWire or IEEE1394. On this machine, this is primarily for importing images and video clips from DV cameras (Sony's, of course), and there's a suite of video editing tools installed on the machine as standard.

The new Vaio lacks the usual array of serial, parallel and VGA ports, but these can be added using the supplied slimline 'docking station' that can easily be carried in a briefcase with the Vaio if necessary. Also included in the box with our review machine was a USB-connected floppy drive, plus a CDROM drive that connects via the machine's own PC Card slot.

Sony - Vaio PCG-N505X/LT features - Verdict

This is yet another cute gadget from Sony. By the time you've connected the floppy and CDROM drive, you might as well have bought a full-sized notebook; this is not the most practical of devices. But it is more usable than most of its ilk, and very few people will out-pose you on the train home if you whip out one of these machines.

Sony - Vaio PCG-N505X/LT price

1,449 + VAT

Sony: 0990 424 424

www.vaio.sony-europe.com

Installing Software for Ipod the First Time by MDofPC

Installing Software for Ipod the First Time to the computer

If you just got your iPod and have yet to install the software onto your computer and iPod, follow the instructions for your platform below. If you've already installed the software, jump ahead to "Updating Your Software" if you need help updating your iPod or iTunes software. (To make sure your Mac or Windows PC meets iPod system requirements, check the requirements for the current iPod models .

Mac users

Insert the CD that came with your iPod into your computer.
Double-click the iPod CD icon on your desktop to view its contents.
Open the iPod Installer folder, then double-click the package (.pkg) file within it.
Follow the instructions in the iPod Installer to install the iPod software onto your computer (by default, it installs at /Applications/Utilities/iPod Software Updater).
When the installer finishes the installation, it displays a dialog, asking you to plug your iPod in to your computer.
Connect your iPod to your computer as follows:

To connect iPod, iPod nano, or iPod mini: Connect the Dock Connector side of the cable that came with your iPod to the Dock Connector on the bottom of your iPod (the rectangle with horizontal line icon should be face up). Connect the USB side of the cable to a high-powered USB port on your computer.
To connect iPod shuffle: Remove the USB cap and plug the USB connector into a high-powered USB port on your computer.
Note: High-powered USB ports are generally the ones that reside on your computer or on a powered USB hub. If you want your iPod battery to charge while connected, avoid using the USB port on your keyboard or non-powered USB hub.
When your Mac recognizes your iPod, the iPod Setup Assistant appears to help you set up your iPod. Type a name for your iPod in the top field.
Select the "Automatically update songs on my iPod" checkbox if you want to sync your entire iTunes music library and playlists to your iPod each time you plug it in. If you want control of what goes onto your iPod, deselect this checkbox.
If you have an iPod with a color display, you can have iTunes automatically copy your photos to your iPod (using your settings in iTunes preferences) to fill any remaining space by selecting the "Automatically copy photos to my iPod" checkbox. If you prefer to copy photos manually, deselect this checkbox.
Click Next to go to the next screen. If you'd like to register your iPod at this time, click Register My iPod. Click Done to end the setup process and open iTunes (you should see your iPod hanging out in the iTunes Source list.

Do I need to install iTunes?

Be sure to install the latest version of iTunes if you want to take advantage of its latest features.

All Macs come with iTunes already installed. However, if you no longer have iTunes, or if your version of iTunes is older than the one that comes on your iPod CD, you will need to install iTunes. If you have a Fifth Generation iPod, make sure that you also install QuickTime 7.0.3 or later to view and purchase videos from the iTunes Music Store (both iTunes and QuickTime are free downloads).

Windows users

Insert the CD that came with your iPod into your computer.
Open My Computer, then double-click the iPod CD to start the installation.
In the resulting dialog, choose your preferred language from the menu choices, then click OK.
The iPod for Windows Install Wizard starts up. Follow the instructions to install iPod software onto your computer, connecting your iPod to your computer (if asked) as follows:

To connect iPod, iPod nano, or iPod mini: Connect the Dock Connector side of the cable that came with your iPod to the Dock Connector on the bottom of your iPod (the rectangle with horizontal line icon should be face up). Connect the USB side of the cable to a high-powered USB port on your computer.
To connect iPod shuffle: Remove the USB cap and plug the USB connector into a high-powered USB port on your computer.
Note: High-powered USB ports are generally the ones that reside on your computer or on a powered USB hub. If you want your iPod battery to charge while connected, avoid using the USB port on your keyboard or non-powered USB hub.
When your computer recognizes iPod, it may update software on your iPod if needed (click Update if you get a dialog that says your iPod needs to be reformatted or restored). When finished, your iPod software will be installed at the default location, C:\Program Files\iPod\ (unless you choose to select another folder).
The installer will then install iTunes if it isn't already installed on your computer, or if you have an older version installed than the one that came on your iPod CD.
When the installation is complete, follow the instructions to restart your computer.
Once your computer is back up, you should be greeted by the iPod Setup Assistant (if your iPod is still connected). Type a name for your iPod in the top field.
Select the "Automatically update songs on my iPod" checkbox if you want to sync your entire iTunes music library and playlists to your iPod each time you plug it in. If you want control of what goes onto your iPod, deselect this checkbox.
If you have an iPod with a color display, you can have iTunes automatically copy your photos to your iPod (using your settings in iTunes preferences) to fill any remaining space by selecting the "Automatically copy photos to my iPod" checkbox. Then choose a folder from the Synchronize photos from menu. If you prefer to copy photos manually, deselect this checkbox.
Click Next to go to the next screen. If you'd like to register your iPod at this time, click Register My iPod. Click Finish to end the setup process and open iTunes (you should see your iPod hanging out in the iTunes Source list.

Recent major computer system failures by software bugs by MDofPC

What are some recent major computer system failures caused by software bugs

In early 2006 problems in a state's financial monitoring software resulted in incorrect election candidate financial reports being made available to the public. The state's election finance reporting web site was shut down until the software was repaired.
Trading on a major Asian stock exchange was brought to a halt in November of 2005, reportedly due to an error in a system software upgrade. The problem was rectified and trading resumed later the same day.
A May 2005 newspaper article reported that a major hybrid car manufacturer had to install a software fix on 20,000 vehicles due to problems with invalid engine warning lights and occasional stalling. In the article, an automative software specialist indicated that the automobile industry spends $2 billion to $3 billion per year fixing software problems.
Media reports in January of 2005 detailed severe problems with a $170 million high-profile U.S. government IT systems project. Software testing was one of the five major problem areas according to a report of the commission reviewing the project. In March of 2005 it was decided to scrap the entire project.
In July 2004 newspapers reported that a new government welfare management system in Canada costing several hundred million dollars was unable to handle a simple benefits rate increase after being put into live operation. Reportedly the original contract allowed for only 6 weeks of acceptance testing and the system was never tested for its ability to handle a rate increase.
Millions of bank accounts were impacted by errors due to installation of inadequately tested software code in the transaction processing system of a major North American bank, according to mid-2004 news reports. Articles about the incident stated that it took two weeks to fix all the resulting errors, that additional problems resulted when the incident drew a large number of e-mail phishing attacks against the bank's customers, and that the total cost of the incident could exceed $100 million.
A bug in site management software utilized by companies with a significant percentage of worldwide web traffic was reported in May of 2004. The bug resulted in performance problems for many of the sites simultaneously and required disabling of the software until the bug was fixed.
According to news reports in April of 2004, a software bug was determined to be a major contributor to the 2003 Northeast blackout, the worst power system failure in North American history. The failure involved loss of electrical power to 50 million customers, forced shutdown of 100 power plants, and economic losses estimated at $6 billion. The bug was reportedly in one utility company's vendor-supplied power monitoring and management system, which was unable to correctly handle and report on an unusual confluence of initially localized events. The error was found and corrected after examining millions of lines of code.
In early 2004, news reports revealed the intentional use of a software bug as a counter-espionage tool. According to the report, in the early 1980's one nation surreptitiously allowed a hostile nation's espionage service to steal a version of sophisticated industrial software that had intentionally-added flaws. This eventually resulted in major industrial disruption in the country that used the stolen flawed software.
A major U.S. retailer was reportedly hit with a large government fine in October of 2003 due to web site errors that enabled customers to view one anothers' online orders.
News stories in the fall of 2003 stated that a manufacturing company recalled all their transportation products in order to fix a software problem causing instability in certain circumstances. The company found and reported the bug itself and initiated the recall procedure in which a software upgrade fixed the problems.
In August of 2003 a U.S. court ruled that a lawsuit against a large online brokerage company could proceed; the lawsuit reportedly involved claims that the company was not fixing system problems that sometimes resulted in failed stock trades, based on the experiences of 4 plaintiffs during an 8-month period. A previous lower court's ruling that "...six miscues out of more than 400 trades does not indicate negligence." was invalidated.
In April of 2003 it was announced that a large student loan company in the U.S. made a software error in calculating the monthly payments on 800,000 loans. Although borrowers were to be notified of an increase in their required payments, the company will still reportedly lose $8 million in interest. The error was uncovered when borrowers began reporting inconsistencies in their bills.
News reports in February of 2003 revealed that the U.S. Treasury Department mailed 50,000 Social Security checks without any beneficiary names. A spokesperson indicated that the missing names were due to an error in a software change. Replacement checks were subsequently mailed out with the problem corrected, and recipients were then able to cash their Social Security checks.
In March of 2002 it was reported that software bugs in Britain's national tax system resulted in more than 100,000 erroneous tax overcharges. The problem was partly attributed to the difficulty of testing the integration of multiple systems.
A newspaper columnist reported in July 2001 that a serious flaw was found in off-the-shelf software that had long been used in systems for tracking certain U.S. nuclear materials. The same software had been recently donated to another country to be used in tracking their own nuclear materials, and it was not until scientists in that country discovered the problem, and shared the information, that U.S. officials became aware of the problems.
According to newspaper stories in mid-2001, a major systems development contractor was fired and sued over problems with a large retirement plan management system. According to the reports, the client claimed that system deliveries were late, the software had excessive defects, and it caused other systems to crash.
In January of 2001 newspapers reported that a major European railroad was hit by the aftereffects of the Y2K bug. The company found that many of their newer trains would not run due to their inability to recognize the date '31/12/2000'; the trains were started by altering the control system's date settings.
News reports in September of 2000 told of a software vendor settling a lawsuit with a large mortgage lender; the vendor had reportedly delivered an online mortgage processing system that did not meet specifications, was delivered late, and didn't work.
In early 2000, major problems were reported with a new computer system in a large suburban U.S. public school district with 100,000+ students; problems included 10,000 erroneous report cards and students left stranded by failed class registration systems; the district's CIO was fired. The school district decided to reinstate it's original 25-year old system for at least a year until the bugs were worked out of the new system by the software vendors.
A review board concluded that the NASA Mars Polar Lander failed in December 1999 due to software problems that caused improper functioning of retro rockets utilized by the Lander as it entered the Martian atmosphere.
In October of 1999 the $125 million NASA Mars Climate Orbiter spacecraft was believed to be lost in space due to a simple data conversion error. It was determined that spacecraft software used certain data in English units that should have been in metric units. Among other tasks, the orbiter was to serve as a communications relay for the Mars Polar Lander mission, which failed for unknown reasons in December 1999. Several investigating panels were convened to determine the process failures that allowed the error to go undetected.
Bugs in software supporting a large commercial high-speed data network affected 70,000 business customers over a period of 8 days in August of 1999. Among those affected was the electronic trading system of the largest U.S. futures exchange, which was shut down for most of a week as a result of the outages.
In April of 1999 a software bug caused the failure of a $1.2 billion U.S. military satellite launch, the costliest unmanned accident in the history of Cape Canaveral launches. The failure was the latest in a string of launch failures, triggering a complete military and industry review of U.S. space launch programs, including software integration and testing processes. Congressional oversight hearings were requested.
A small town in Illinois in the U.S. received an unusually large monthly electric bill of $7 million in March of 1999. This was about 700 times larger than its normal bill. It turned out to be due to bugs in new software that had been purchased by the local power company to deal with Y2K software issues.
In early 1999 a major computer game company recalled all copies of a popular new product due to software problems. The company made a public apology for releasing a product before it was ready.
The computer system of a major online U.S. stock trading service failed during trading hours several times over a period of days in February of 1999 according to nationwide news reports. The problem was reportedly due to bugs in a software upgrade intended to speed online trade confirmations.
In April of 1998 a major U.S. data communications network failed for 24 hours, crippling a large part of some U.S. credit card transaction authorization systems as well as other large U.S. bank, retail, and government data systems. The cause was eventually traced to a software bug.
January 1998 news reports told of software problems at a major U.S. telecommunications company that resulted in no charges for long distance calls for a month for 400,000 customers. The problem went undetected until customers called up with questions about their bills.
In November of 1997 the stock of a major health industry company dropped 60% due to reports of failures in computer billing systems, problems with a large database conversion, and inadequate software testing. It was reported that more than $100,000,000 in receivables had to be written off and that multi-million dollar fines were levied on the company by government agencies.
A retail store chain filed suit in August of 1997 against a transaction processing system vendor (not a credit card company) due to the software's inability to handle credit cards with year 2000 expiration dates.
In August of 1997 one of the leading consumer credit reporting companies reportedly shut down their new public web site after less than two days of operation due to software problems. The new site allowed web site visitors instant access, for a small fee, to their personal credit reports. However, a number of initial users ended up viewing each others' reports instead of their own, resulting in irate customers and nationwide publicity. The problem was attributed to "...unexpectedly high demand from consumers and faulty software that routed the files to the wrong computers."
In November of 1996, newspapers reported that software bugs caused the 411 telephone information system of one of the U.S. RBOC's to fail for most of a day. Most of the 2000 operators had to search through phone books instead of using their 13,000,000-listing database. The bugs were introduced by new software modifications and the problem software had been installed on both the production and backup systems. A spokesman for the software vendor reportedly stated that 'It had nothing to do with the integrity of the software. It was human error.'
On June 4 1996 the first flight of the European Space Agency's new Ariane 5 rocket failed shortly after launching, resulting in an estimated uninsured loss of a half billion dollars. It was reportedly due to the lack of exception handling of a floating-point error in a conversion from a 64-bit integer to a 16-bit signed integer.
Software bugs caused the bank accounts of 823 customers of a major U.S. bank to be credited with $924,844,208.32 each in May of 1996, according to newspaper reports. The American Bankers Association claimed it was the largest such error in banking history. A bank spokesman said the programming errors were corrected and all funds were recovered.
Software bugs in a Soviet early-warning monitoring system nearly brought on nuclear war in 1983, according to news reports in early 1999. The software was supposed to filter out false missile detections caused by Soviet satellites picking up sunlight reflections off cloud-tops, but failed to do so. Disaster was averted when a Soviet commander, based on what he said was a '...funny feeling in my gut', decided the apparent missile attack was a false alarm. The filtering software code was rewritten.

How to Install a Pentium 4 CPU - part 1

This tutorial will take you through the steps involved in installing one of the current 800MHz system bus, dual-channel DDR capable Pentium 4 processors, covering each of the following:

installing the CPU
installing the fan/heatsink assembly
connecting the power supply
installing dual-channel memory.

The tutorial also covers the rather tricky procedure for subsequently removing the special Intel-provided fan/heatsink assembly.

Pentium 4 performance received a significant boost in the spring of 2003, when the fastest system bus speed was increased from 533MHz to 800MHz. By providing support for dual-channel DDR400 memory, the new i875P/i865 chipset platform - announced at the same time - provided the increased memory bandwidth architecture necessary for the faster system bus to be fully exploited, the 6.4GBps of bandwidth this provides being perfectly balanced with the 800MHz FSB.

Confusion can be caused by the use "FSB" and "system bus" terminology. Ever since the introduction of Intel's Dual Independent Bus (DIB) architecture in 1997 it has been common for both terms to be used interchangeably. Sometimes, however, you may see current Pentiums 4s being described as having a 200MHz FSB and - by virtue of the "Quad Pumped" data transfer rates (which mean that data can be sent 4x per clock cycle) - an 800Mz system bus.

Installing the CPU

Your Pentium 4 motherboard should include a manual with installation instructions. Consult both this and any documentation that came with your Pentium 4 processor.
The Pentium 4 uses a FC-PGA2 packaging. While the Integrated Heat Spreader (IHS) affords good protection to the CPU itself, the pins on the underside are fragile and easily bent, so the chip needs to be handled with care.

The CPU chip is designed to fit the Socket 478 form factor. Note that motherboards intended for Pentium 4 CPUs have a special processor retention mechanism, attached via four pushpins surrounding the processor socket.

The release of the first Pentium 4 in late 2000 coincided with the latest on Intel's socket line-up, namely Socket 423. Indicative of the trend for processors to consume ever decreasing amounts of power, the PGA-style Socket 423 had a VRM operational range of between 1.0V and 1.85V. However, Socket 423 had been in use for only a matter of months when Intel muddied the waters still further with the announcement of the new Socket 478 form factor. The principal difference between this and its predecessor was that the newer format socket featured a much more densely packed arrangement of pins known as an FC-PGA2 interface. Also referred to as a micro Pin Grid Array ( PGA), this allows both the size of the CPU itself and the space occupied by the interface socket on the motherboard to be significantly reduced. Socket 478 was introduced to accommodate the 0.13-micron Pentium 4 Northwood core, launched at the beginning of 2002.

Pull the socket handle sideways away from the socket and then raise the lever up to a 90-degree angle.

Carefully align the processor using the gold arrow markings on substrate of the FC-PGA2 package and the socket for reference. This should point towards the lever pivot. The CPU will only fit in the correct orientation.

Taking care not to bend any of the processor pins, carefully insert the processor into the socket. Hold the CPU down firmly with one hand and close and secure the socket lever with the other.

The sticker on the box of the boxed processor (that has the processor speed information, test specification, and lot number) can be removed and placed on the inside of the system chassis that the processor is installed into. This will allow quick access to the information that is no longer available on the top of the processor when the heatsink is installed.

Memory - part 8

Direct RDRAM

Conventional DRAM architectures have reached their practical upper limit in operating frequency and bus width. With mass market CPUs operating at over 300MHz and media processors executing more than 2GOPs, it is clear that their external memory bandwidth of approximately 533 MBps cannot meet increasing application demands. The introduction of Direct Rambus DRAM (DRDRAM) in 1999 is likely to prove one of the long term solutions to the problem.

Direct RDRAM is the result of a collaboration between Intel and a company called Rambus to develop a new memory system. It is a totally new RAM architecture, complete with bus mastering (the Rambus Channel Master) and a new pathway (the Rambus Channel) between memory devices (the Rambus Channel Slaves). Direct RDRAM is actually the third version of the Rambus technology. The original (Base) design ran at 600MHz and this was increased to 700MHz in the second iteration, known as Concurrent RDRAM.

A Direct Rambus channel includes a controller and one or more Direct RDRAMs connected together via a common bus - which can also connect to devices such as micro-processors, digital signal processors (DSPs), graphics processors and ASICs. The controller is located at one end, and the RDRAMS are distributed along the bus, which is parallel terminated at the far end. The two-byte wide channel uses a small number of very high speed signals to carry all address, data and control information at up to 800MHz. The signalling technology is called Rambus Signalling Logic. Each RSL signal wire has equal loading and fan-out is routed parallel to each other on the top trace of a PCB with a ground plane located on the layer underneath. Through continuous incremental improvement signalling data rates are expected to increase by about 100MHz a year to reach a speed of around 1000MHz by the year 2001.

At current speeds a single channel is capable of data transfer at 1.6 GBps and multiple channels can be used in parallel to achieve a throughput of up to 6.4 GBps. The new architecture will be capable of operating at a system bus speed of up to 133MHz.

Problems with both the Rambus technology and Intel's chipset supporting it - the i820 - delayed DRDRAM's appearance until late 1999 - much later than had been originally planned. As a result of the delays Intel had to provide a means for the 820 chipset to support SDRAM DIMMs as well as the new Direct RDRAM RIMM module. A consequence of this enforced compromise and the need for bus translation between the SDRAM DIMMs and the 820's Rambus interface, was that performance was slower than when the same DIMMs were used with the older 440BX chipset! Subsequently, the component which allowed the i820 to use SDRAM was found to be defective and resulted in Intel having to recall and replace all motherboards with the defective chip and to also swap out the SDRAM that had been used previously with far more expensive RDRAM memory!

And Intel's Rambus woes didn't stop there. The company was repeatedly forced to alter course in the face of continued market resistance to RDRAM and AMD's continuing success in embracing alternative memory technologies. In mid-2000, its 815/815E chipsets were the first to provide support for PC133 SDRAM and a year later it revealed that its forthcoming i845 chipset would provide support for both PC 133 SDRAM and DDR-DRAM on Pentium 4 systems.

Bridgeville PA 15017 Onsite Computer Repair Service by MDofPC

Onsite Computer Repair Services include but are not limited to:

All service work carries a 30 day warranty from the date it was performed. All technicians are Microsoft and CompTia Certified with at least 5 years of experience.

Onsite Fee is $35 up to 30 miles away
Hourly service rate is $35 per hour

Call 412-680-1134 or email: mdofpc@gmail.com for more information

How to Choose a Video Card

Want to know what piece of technology is changing most rapidly in the world of computer? That's right - video cards.

The rate at which video cards come out is simply mind boggling. We're looking at a whole plethora of video cards based on graphics processors from ATI and Nvidia.

Which card should you choose? Will it be good enough to run your most complex business applications and the latest 3D games?

Well, this article will help you make some sense of this fast changing technology and enable you to choose the best video card for your computing needs.

The best way to see what video card to buy is to consider how you're using your computer now. There are several categories:

There are several categories:

Server
Simple Applications
Complex Applications
General Gaming
Hard-Core Gaming

Ok, let's look at these in turn.

Server

If you're using your computer as a mail server, FTP server, print server, or even a game server, you definitely do not need a high-end video card. What you need is a simple, no-frills low-end video card.

Simple Applications

Say you're using the PC for simple applications only, for example, word processing, email or web surfing. Again, you do not need the best video card out there. A cheap and decent one will do the trick.

Complex Applications

If you need to perform more complex tasks like 3D computer aided design or video editing, it will make more sense to go for a heavy duty card. Screen resolution and image quality tend to be important factors for this type of work. Look for a video card whose processor which supports a high screen resolution, with ample graphics memory.

General Games

If you'll only play simple games like Minesweeper, Reversi or Backgammon, then my advice is to save your money and just get a simple video card. No need for the latest 3D graphics gizmo.

Hard-Core Gaming

On the other hand, if you live on intense, real-time 3D games like Unreal Tournament and Battlefield 2, you'll want to get the latest 3D graphics card. These games require extremely powerful cards which support a variety of graphics effects like anti-aliasing, Z-buffering, vertex shaders, etc.

Conclusion

In summary, you should always consider your needs first before going out to buy that video card. Video cards, especially the latest models, tend to be prohibitively expensive. If you only need to do general computer stuff, then don't shell out cash for the high-end cards{Blocked Ads}. Go for some of the cheaper video cards{Blocked Ads} instead. Do your homework, read up the manufacturer's online manuals before making your purchase decision

Memory - part 4

Fast Page Mode DRAM

All types of memory are addressed as an array of rows and columns, and individual bits are stored in each cell of the array. With standard DRAM or FPM DRAM, which comes with access times of 70ns or 60ns, the memory management unit reads data by first activating the appropriate row of the array, activating the correct column, validating the data and transferring the data back to the system. The column is then deactivated, which introduces an unwanted wait state where the processor has to wait for the memory to finish the transfer. The output data buffer is then turned off, ready for the next memory access.

At best, with this scheme FPM can achieve a burst rate timing as fast as 5-3-3-3. This means that reading the first element of data takes five clock cycles, containing four wait-states, with the next three elements each taking three.

DRAM speed improvements have historically come from process and photolithography advances. More recent improvements in performance however have resulted from changes to the base DRAM architecture that require little or no increase in die size. Extended Data Out (EDO) memory is an example of this.

EDO DRAM

Extended Data Out DRAM comes in 70ns, 60ns and 50ns speeds. 60ns is the slowest that should be used in a 66MHz bus speed system (i.e. Pentium 100MHz and above) and the Triton HX and VX chipsets can also take advantage of the 50ns version. EDO DRAM doesn't demand that the column be deactivated and the output buffer turned off before the next data transfer starts. It therefore achieves a typical burst timing of 5-2-2-2 at a bus speed of 66MHz and can complete some memory reads a theoretical 27% faster than FPM DRAM.

Burst EDO DRAM is an evolutionary improvement in EDO DRAM that contains a pipeline stage and a 2-bit burst counter. With the conventional DRAMs such as FPM and EDO, the initiator accesses DRAM through a memory controller. The controller must wait for the data to become ready before sending it to the initiator. BEDO eliminates the wait-states thus improving system performance by up to 100% over FPM DRAM and up to 50% over standard EDO DRAM, achieving system timings of 5-1-1-1 when used with a supporting chipset.

Despite the fact that BEDO arguably provides more improvement over EDO than EDO does over FPM the standard has lacked chipset support and has consequently never really caught on, losing out to Synchronous DRAM (SDRAM).

Data management by MDofPC

Data management

Data management comprises all the disciplines related to managing data as a valuable resource. The official definition provided by DAMA is that "Data Resource Management is the development and execution of architectures, policies, practices and procedures that properly manage the full data lifecycle needs of an enterprise." This definition is fairly broad and encompasses a number of professions which may not have direct technical contact with lower-level aspects of data management, such as relational database management.

Data model
The term data model actually refers to two very different things: a description of data structure and the way data are organized using, for example, a database management system.

Data structure
A data model describes the structure of the data within a given domain and, by implication, the underlying structure of that domain itself. A data model may thus represent classes of entities about which a company wishes to hold information, the attributes of that information, and relationships among those entities. The model describes the organization irrespective of how data might be represented in a computer system.

The entities represented by a data model can be the tangible entities, but models that include such concrete entity classes tend to change over time. Robust data models often identify abstractions of such entities. For example, a data model might include an entity class called "Person", representing all the people who interact with an organization. Such an abstract entity class is typically more appropriate than ones called "Vendor" or "Employee", which identify specific roles played by those people.

A proper conceptual data model describes an organization's semantics. It is a collection of assertions about the nature of the organization. Proper entity classes are named with natural language words instead of technical jargon. Likewise, properly named relationships form concrete assertions about the organization. For example, an relationship called "is composed of" operating on entity classes "Order" and "Line item" forms the concrete assertion "Each Order is composed of one or more Line items."

Data organization
Another kind of data model describes how to organize data using a database management system or other data management technology. It describes, for example, relational tables and columns or object-oriented classes and attributes. Such a data model is sometimes referred to as the physical data model, but in the original ANSI three schema architecture, it is called "logical". In that architecture, the physical model describes the storage media (cylinders, tracks, and tablespaces). Ideally, this model is derived from the more conceptual data model described above. It may differ, however, to account for constraints like processing capacity and usage patterns.

While data analysis is a common term for data modeling, the activity actually has more in common with the ideas and methods of synthesis (inferring general concepts from particular instances) than it does with analysis (identifying component concepts from more general ones). {Presumably we call ourselves systems analysts because no one can say systems synthesists.} Data modeling strives to bring the data structures of interest together into a cohesive, inseparable, whole by eliminating unnecessary data redundancies and by relating data structures with relationships.

How To Install Scanners by MDofPC

Scanner Technologies

Different types of scanners emphasize different features. Some scanners are best at scanning text documents; others provide strong features when it comes to scanning 35mm film and print photos. When shopping for a scanner, you'll want to decide which features are most important to you before you begin your search for a model.

Finally, depending on your needs, you may want to consider a multifunction device that offers many more capabilities than a standalone scanner. Multifunction devices often will give you fax, print, and copy features along with scanning. However, the scanning features in most multifunction devices aren't as complex as those you'll find in newer standalone scanners.

Most newer scanners/multifunction devices will connect to the computer through a USB (Universal Serial Bus) port or a FireWire port. Because USB is a more widely used format, we'll show you how to make that type of a connection. (However, FireWire installations are similar to USB installations.) Older scanners may connect through a parallel port, so we'll discuss those types of installations, too.

If Windows XP doesn't automatically detect your scanner when you insert the USB (Universal Serial Bus) connectors, try using the Scanner And Camera Installation Wizard to install the scanner.

Windows XP & USB

For our first scenario, we'll connect a Windows XP Home Edition notebook to an HP OfficeJet multifunction device (with scanning capabilities). Because both devices support USB 2.0, this should be an easy process.

( NOTE: Before beginning the installation of your scanner or multifunction device, be sure to read through the users guide for installation instructions. If your scanner/multifunction device has specific instructions that differ from those listed here, you should follow those instructions.)

Step 1. With Windows running, plug the USB cord into the notebook's USB port. Be sure to align the cord correctly; you shouldn't have to apply much force to the USB connector to insert it.

Step 2. With the scanner/multifunction device running, plug in the other end of the USB cord. (Some scanner manufacturers require that you turn off the scanner/multifunction device before inserting the USB cord.)

Step 3. Under this scenario, WinXP should automatically detect the multifunction device and prompt you about installing any necessary drivers. In some instances, you'll need to use the product's CD-ROM to install the drivers; in other instances, you'll need to make an Internet connection to download the drivers.

Step 4. If the operating system doesn't automatically detect the device, click the WinXP Start button and Control Panel (make sure you're in Classic View).

Step 5a. If you're installing a scanner, double-click Scanners And Cameras to see a list of devices the OS already recognizes. If your scanner isn't listed, click Add An Imaging Device to open the step-by-step wizard. Click Next and follow the steps WinXP lists. Be sure to have your installation CD-ROM available.

Step 5b. If you're installing a multifunction device, you'll want to click the Printers And Faxes link in the Control Panel to see whether the device is already installed. If it's not installed, click Add A Printer to open the step-by-step wizard. Click Next in the first window of the wizard. Then tell WinXP whether the multifunction device is connected directly to your PC or through a network. Click Next.

When installing a multifunction device under WinXP with a USB connection, the operating system should automatically search for and detect the multifunction device.

Step 6. WinXP will begin searching for the hardware. If it finds the multifunction device, WinXP will open the Found New Hardware Wizard window. Insert your CD-ROM containing the driver (if you have one) and click Next.

If you don't have a CD-ROM, click Next anyway. WinXP will search for the correct driver on the Internet the next time you make a connection through the Windows Update feature. However, without the CD-ROM, you'll miss out on any software for managing the scanning process that may have shipped with your scanner.

Step 7. If WinXP still cannot find the hardware, it will give you an error message and offer to help you manually install the device, but this can be a difficult and time-consuming process that may not work. Rarely will WinXP be unable to automatically detect a multifunction device connected via USB.

Before attempting to manually install the device, you may want to double-check your USB connections to make sure they're tight. If you're still having trouble, your USB cable might be malfunctioning. If you're connecting the scanner to the PC through a USB hub, try connecting the two devices directly, skipping the hub. Some scanners/multifunction devices will not work correctly when connected through a USB hub.

Finally, visit the manufacturer's Web site to see whether your model of scanner/multifunction device commonly experiences installation problems. Sometimes, the problem lies with your OS. You might need to download a patch to fix the problem.

Windows 98 & Parallel Ports

If you're using slightly older equipment, we still can help. For this second example, we'll use a Win98 PC with no USB ports.

To connect a USB scanner to your computer, just plug the USB cable into your computer's USB socket

In this case, you'll need to find a scanner that can connect to your PC through a parallel port. Some newer scanners offer both USB and parallel port connections, but you may have to do some searching to find one. Otherwise, you may want to look for used scanners that are a few years old and are more likely to offer parallel ports only.

( NOTE: Again, before beginning the installation of your scanner, be sure to read through your scanner's users guide for installation instructions. If your scanner has specific instructions that differ from those listed here, you should follow your scanner's instructions.)

Step 1. Turn off your Win98 computer and the scanner. Insert the parallel cable into your computer's parallel port. (Because some serial ports resemble parallel ports, make sure you're plugging into a parallel port.)

Step 2. Connect the other end of the parallel cable to the scanner's parallel port. Some scanners will have two parallel ports, one for connecting to the computer and one for connecting to the printer. The ports should be labeled, so be certain to use the correct parallel port.

If you use a parallel connection with your printer, too, you'll need to run a second parallel cable between the scanner's second parallel port and the printer. Using this configuration will cause the data you're sending to the printer to simply route through the scanner. Think of it like a simple road detour. The scanner will not make any changes to the data.

If your computer has more than one parallel port, you also can run the second cable directly from the PC to the printer.

Some older scanners connect to your computer via a parallel port

Step 3. Next, plug the scanner's power cord into the outlet and turn on the scanner.

Step 4. Turn on your computer. At this point, Win98 might automatically detect your new scanner. If so, just insert the CD-ROM containing the scanner's driver when prompted and follow the on-screen directions.

If Win98 doesn't automatically detect the scanner, try inserting the CD-ROM in your computer's drive. The driver installation program should start automatically. If not, refer to the scanner's installation guide to determine how you should install the drivers.

Simple Scanners

As you can see, installing a scanner is a straightforward process. Most of the time, you should have no problems with installing a scanner, especially a newer scanner: If you can insert a USB cord and a CD, you should be able to install a scanner. Troubleshooting is a straightforward, simple process, too.

However, don't let the simplicity of installing today's scanners fool you-they're impressive devices that can perform a variety of interesting tasks. Installing a scanner may be simplistic, but the lists of features in today's scanners definitely are not.




	Note: Full length PCI cards may only be installed in slot 1, the top slot of the PCI I/O riser assembly. The lower slot (slot 2) can only accept half length cards.